《What Do You Mean All Dungeons Are Girls!!!?》 Character List Character List JCountry Just a word of warning this is currently up to date as of chapter fifty. Minor spoilers ahead Edit: This has been updated, and should now be up to date as of chapter LXVI Primary Characters: Misaki: Appearance: She is a short girl, with long light blue hair that has silver tips. She hasrge well-shaped bust, and a good figure. Her face is round, with crimson red eyes, and a small pair of silver horns. Brief Description: The avatar and core of the dungeon, she was originally a young man. He was a bit of a yboy, and had managed to get into the pants of a number of girls. The shock of being a girl had given her a bit of a dry spell, but now that she has begun to ept her gender she has started collecting mates again. Her demonic side gives her strong motherly instincts and a need to sexually corrupt those around her. Phyllis Greybeard: Appearance: Originally a tall man, she is now a short girl even shorter than Misaki. She has long purple hair that falls to her waist, and a healthy respectable figure. She has bright intelligent eyes and a cute heart-shaped face. Brief Description: She is the guild master of the local adventurers guild, and an aplished adventurer. She is a spell sword, and is well versed in both swordy, and magical arts. She has bonded with the dungeon Misaki, and her personality has changed since she has met Misaki. Milith of n Countryman: Appearance: Like most members of her race she isnt especially tall at only 142 cm tall. Which is actually on the tall side for a Solean. She had ck hair and silver eyes. Her wings have an impressive span of nearly five meters and are covered in blue-green scale feathers. She can shapeshift her secondary racial characteristics away and appear human if she wants. Brief Description: She is young for a Solean at only five hundred years of age. She was sent to this world by her mother to keep her out of the war, but also to look into something unusual going on in this world. She was recently injured in a battle with the god Aurous, and has lost much of her strength as a result. Reiko Stormwind: Appearance: She is a little taller than Misaki, and has a modest but respectable chest. Especially for an elf. She has a respectable figure. Her hair and eyes are a matching sapphire blue in color. Brief Description: Reiko is the third princess of the Stormwind Kingdom. Until recently she was cursed by a goddess andpletely unable to make her own decisions. She has however recently passed a trial, that has released her from those traits. Her time as a pet has taught her many valuable lessons including humility and a healthy respect for the gods. She is still a dungeon pet, but now she is free to think for herself. Lily Thorn: Appearance: She is a young-looking elf girl of around five years of age. Brief Description: She was Misakisst conquest before she was killed and reincarnated as a dungeon. She resents the fact that she was reincarnated as a child, and while she hasnt realized it her personality has regressed to match her body. She is currently living with her parents inside a safe zone of Misakis dungeon. Secondary Characters: Thomas Drake: He was a young and overeager young adventurer who ended up stupidly falling into a trap and ending up a girl. She was recently raped by her own sister. Amy Drake: She is a young and fairly intelligent young girl. Living in a lust dungeon however has corrupted her ethics, and she is a now a very promiscuous young girl Michael: A young woman who had originally been a man. She was betrayed by the rogue of her party, and has had poor luck with men ever since. She is currently a pet to Mira. Delh: A young dwarf healer, she had been part of the evaluation party with Michael. She has stayed with Micheal ever since her change, and ended up sharing her fate of bing Miras pet. Susan: Formerly an expert mage, she had a run-in with a goddess of mischief, and ended up turned into a slime girl. Her new body has had an effect on her personality one she hasnt fully noticed herself. She often gets up to mischief in the dungeon with Tina as her partner in crime. Mira: A young rogue, and half dragon girl. She can be a bit domineering, but she is highly intelligent. From motivations, even she doesnt fully understand she wished Michael and Delh into being her pets. She is currently the leader of a party of four members, with Michael, Delh and Reia. She always chooses the missions, and tends to avoid missions into the dungeon. Reia: A young female vampire. She was looking for a young girl to seduce when she ran afoul of mewind. He didnt take her rejection of him kindly, and had her followed and drugged before personally branding her with a ve brand. A more expensive counterpart to themonce ve cor. Mira freed her from envement, and she is now happily serving Mira as her pet. Ari: She is the first queen of the swarm. Highly intelligent she was sent by Milith to gather information. She chose an inn in an unnamed Elven town as her base of operations. The regr flow of traffic provides her an excellent flow of information for her mistress. While the staff of the inn are useful to her for feeding and spawning new broods. Illia: The first human to be absorbed into the Swarm, she now serves Ari as her personal assistant and food source. Eris: A queen of the Swarm, she is currently guarding Milith while also breeding swarmlings in Bordertown. Emily: Phylliss Sister, she is an aplished alchemist. She is a bit ufortable with the fact that she is weak to pleasure. She was recently dominated sexually by one of her sisters demon maids. Something that she secretly enjoyed. Her recent pleasures with demons have caused her to lose control of her family situation. Megan: The youngest of Emilys three daughters. She loves wearing her older sister''s panties on her head. Something her mother has been trying to break her of, but has so far not seeded. She recently went on an adventure in the dungeon, and was exposed to lust demon culture. She is roughly five years old. Celine: She is seven years old, and often ys with her sister. She secretly hates wearing panties, and often gives her sister her panties. She and her sister recently had an adventure in the dungeon and were exposed to lust demon culture Aki: A demon mini-boss, and catkin demon that got the status of miniboss by managing to rape Phyllis on her run through the dungeon. She had also got her name in the incident, but she only got it because Phyllis had let down her guard. Recently she has been enthralling adventurers and has put together a party of adventurers to test theter floors of the dungeon for her master''s dungeon. Maron: The very first adventurer to be enthralled by Aki. She has be somewhat addicted to sex, and now worships the Dark Goddess Dewari. She has recently chosen her advanced ss. Ren: A very young baby girl. She had been taken from her family by a group of mages, of ill intent. Who had also murdered said family. Her species is Arusi, a type of Arachne. She was rescued from the mages, and adopted by Arlie Contrey. Darious: Head priest of the Human Church of Light. He is currently trying to avenge the death of god Aurous at the hands of Milith. Nathanial/ Umeko: The strongest archpdin of the church of light. He has recently been turned into a girl, and Arlie has taken her as her pdin. Why she has chosen to do so remains unknown, but I am certain we all have our theories. As Arlies pdin, her race has changed, but much of these changes remain unknown. Erin: She is a dark scout and a member of Akis party. Fira: She is a dark priestess who worships the Dark Goddess Dewari. She has be addicted to sex and is serving as a member of Akis party. Robert: A young man in Akis party. He is often ying with Yui. Yui: Amia demon that is loyal to Aki, and serving her party as a tank. Suzu: A young fairy, that foolishly entered the dungeon in search of a rare elixir so she could fulfill her sexual fantasies. She was corrupted by the demon Aki, and has joined her adventurer''s party. Crystal: A young demon that Misaki often uses as an intermediary for interacting with humans. She has dominated young Emily, and without using magic be one of her masters along with Ruby. Eriko Stormwind: The queen of the Stormwind Kingdom, and Reikos mother. She often visits the dungeon, and approves of their current rtionship. Irina Goldleaf: A young woman, who desperate to escape her old boss took up a job as boss of the new sub-branch on the dungeons fifth floor. Shiori: An Elven Court mage for the Stormwind Kingdom. She is very dedicated to the magical arts, but she has a dislike of clothing much to the irritation of her queen. Telmari: A member of the party of the prince of Bluewind. She is pregnant with his child. While her exact role had never been specified in the party, she is likely the rogue of the group. She is an Arachne of an unknown but not demonic breed. Like most Arachnes she is a bit of a nudist. Kuron: He is the seventh prince of the Bluewood kingdom. He is the descendent of a famous hero, and has unlocked his heros blood. Thanks to that blood girls are always trying to get into his pants, and he''s not above letting them in on asion. Kazi: Kurons sister and therefore a princess of the Bluewood kingdom. Specifically she is the fifth princess, and while not mentioned she does have one younger sister. She tagged along with him and joined his party. She is often trying to keep other girls away from the prince but hasnt exactly seeded. She is secretly in love with him, in a decidedly non-sisterly way. Kazi is the healer of the party Tali: The mage of the hero Kurons party. We dont know much about her aside of the fact that she is pregnant with Kurons child. Minor Characters(note to readers: only named characters will be listed): Mei Bloodw: One of the first adventurers to enter the dungeon. She is a young catkin girl Eri Greyhound: One of the first adventurers to enter the dungeon. She is a young wolfkin girl. Mara cksteel: One of the first adventurers to enter the dungeon. She is a young dwarf girl. Richard: The rogue of the evaluation party. He screwed them over, and backstabbed Michael on the second floor of the dungeon. Elly: A young dungeon, that was chosen by Milith to be herir in this world. Melisa: She is the young woman, who serves as guild master Phylliss aide. She is obsessed with making sure the guild master and other young girls wear cute clothes. She has recently started treating Phyllis like a child. Meira: An odd demoness that has attached herself to Melisa. She is very cute, and happily serves Melisa as a maid, but she is deadset on controlling certain parts of her life. Namely anything around the bed, and also apparently how she dresses. Sarah: A young elf who works at the guild as a receptionist. She is obsessed with petting young girls. Carol: The town tailor, she has an obsession with making sure girls wear cute clothes. Daniel: A young priestess, who betrayed the church of light and is now a dungeon priestess. Jasmine: An old friend of Phyllis, she runs a restaurant in Bordertown, and is apparently an aplished chef. Azar: A young guard at an unnamed town. He is a bit of a yboy. Phoebe: A member of Azars harem. She has no problems with multiple partners. Chloe: A young intelligent girl and a member of Azars harem. She apparently has a rtion to Phyllis. Sir Vro: A heros descendant who lost his position in the church of light. Leatia: A swarm infiltrator, and the queen for the white rock area. Yuna: The scout of mewinds party and a former member of his ve harem. Ta: The mage of mewinds party and a former member of his ve harem. Ophelia: The healer of mewinds party and a former member of his ve harem. Augustus mewind: A moron descended from a hero. He lost his life fighting a slime, because he underestimated his opponent. His poor choice resulted in many girls being raped by said slime. Emiri: A girl looking elf boy that got turned into a girl by a jelly dragon during the slime quest. Azaira: A powerful jelly dragon that showed up during the slime quest. Rumor has it that it was seen terrorizing a small elf town a couple days after the slime incident. Lilia: The tank of the evaluation party, after a run-in with Tina she was turned into an ant girl. Ruby: One of the maids that Misaki summoned to help out at Phylliss home. She sexually dominated her sister Emily. She is now hard at work helping Crystal corrupt Emily. Sapphire: One of the maids that Misaki summoned to help out at Phylliss home. Topaz: One of the maids that Misaki summoned to help out at Phylliss home. Emerald: One of the maids that Misaki summoned to help out at Phylliss home. Ari: The daughter of Arlie Contrey, and mother to Milith. She is the current ruler of the Solean Empire. Ally: An elf helping the Thorns. She is an aplished tracker. Thanton Thorn: Lilys Father. Ivy Thorn: Lilys mother. Terric: an elf helping the Thorns. Violet: A female elf, and healer helping the Thorns. Mei Stormwind: The second princess of the stormwind kingdom, and Reikos older sister. She loves to dress her sister up, but is baffled by her sisters recent refusal of panties. Airi: One of the formerly nameless knights. She was cursed by Arlie Contrey at the request of Phyllis. Now she is stuck in Bordertown as a cute little girl, and chased by fangirls. She was the archer of the group Jesse: One of the formerly nameless knights. She was cursed by Arlie Contrey at the request of Phyllis. Now she is stuck in Bordertown as a cute little girl, and chased by fangirls. She was the rude mannered rogue of the group Milly: One of the formerly nameless knights. She was cursed by Arlie Contrey at the request of Phyllis. Now she is stuck in Bordertown as a cute little girl, and chased by fangirls. She had a penchant for light magic, but the curse has converted all her spells to dark spells. She is now a dark mage. Rei: One of the formerly nameless knights. She was cursed by Arlie Contrey at the request of Phyllis. Now she is stuck in Bordertown as a cute little girl, and chased by fangirls. A talented Swordsman she was the best with swords of the group. L: A young demoness created and put in charge of the formerly nameless knights. While officially she was summoned by Misaki, she was actually created by Arlie and as such has a much higher level than any of her creations. Along with a special skill that allows her to keep her four charges in line. Steven: A young adventurer who recently managed to enthral a demoness who had tried to enthral him. Unfortunately during the same incident he got both the demoness and his little sister, who was also there, pregnant Jane: Younger sister of Steven, thanks to a demoness she has recently been enthralled to her brother. Tamira: A demoness that tried to enthrall Steven and his sister only to be enthralled herself. God Characters: Aurous: The head of the human pantheon of light. He was recently killed in a battle with Milith. Arlie Contrey/ Jontharr of n Countryman: A very old Solean, who is worshiped on many worlds as a god. He/She is known by many names, and in recent years has been taking female forms. Has recently adopted a young Arusi girl. Dewari: Part of the Dark Pantheon. She embodies lust and fertility. She is quite active and dedicated to her job. Erosi: The dark god of pleasure, he is the patron of Lily. Kuwi: A goddess that we know little about. Her domain is of cute little girls. Tina: The Dark Goddess of Mischief. She is quite childish, and has a total disregard for the rules. This disregard for the rules has recently gotten her bound to a dungeon. Systeria: Goddess of the system, she is responsible for managing the system. She is a member of all the major pantheons.Yiran: The Elven god of the forest. He has an extreme dislike of the dark pantheon, that has reached the point that he does stupid things involving dark shrines and the like. As such he has lost favor in the Stormwind Kingdom. Chapter I First Challenger (OLD) Chapter I First Challenger (OLD) Announcement This is the original version of chapter one. It is mostly the same story-wise as the new chapter but is not as polished. I also removed a number of boxes from the rewrite and added detail not found in this chapter. Feel free to read forparison. Somewhere in the woods, a young elven girl was utterly lost and alone. The girl was short around 140 cm in height, with long sapphire blue hair and sapphire blue eyes. Her skin was fair and marked with a number of wounds, she was wearing a torn and bloody aquamarine dress that barely concealed her figure and her bra could be seen poking out on the left side. Her chest was about average for an elf with a B cup. She had lost her shoes earlier so she was barefoot. She had managed to escape the bandits that had attacked her caravan, but she had no idea where she was. She rounded another tree, leaning a bit on her staff since she was exhausted and came out in a clearing, dimly lit by the setting sun. In the center of the clearing arge stone structure, sat atop a small hill. She climbed the stairs on one side of the structure to get a better look. The structure was 4 pairs of pirs on either side of a staircase aligned with thepass points. The top of the hill was a t stone za and in the center was a pool of water and rising out of the center of the pool was a naked statue of a horned woman with wings, and in her right hand, she held a coiled leash with a cor. When she passed the pirs she felt the familiar feel of magic wards and knew she was safe from the monsters and beasts of the forest. Feeling safe for the moment, she sat down in front of the statue, set her pack down and removed her torn and bloody dress, so she could look at her wounds. Using some water magic, she started cleaning her wounds, so she could cast her only real healing spell. As she cleaned her wounds she checked her status.
Name: Reiko Stormwind Gender: Female
Race: Elf ss: Mage
Age: 24 Subss: Princess
Level: 15 Title: 3rd Princess of the Elven Kingdom of Stormwind
Health(HP): 179/1570 Mana(MP): 136/1750
HP (Regen): 430/ hour (-78.5/hour) Mana Recovery: 3400/ Hour (200/hour)
Stamina (SP): 41/560 Shields: 42/1700
Shield Recovery: 3000/hour; costs 1500 mana per hour
P ATK: 112 M ATK: 340 (400)
Armor: 0 Resist: 12
Dex: 121 Agility: 116
Condition: Bleeding, Exhausted
{Note condition bleeding, health regen drops to zero and health starts draining at 5% per hour until bleeding is stopped. Note condition exhausted: Mana recovery is halved Note: the above stat table is the simplified version, with most of the base stats hidden} Reiko studied her status briefly, before closing it. Then she made a quick prayer to the God of the Forest before draining another 10 MP from her nearly depleted mana pool to cast lesser heal. A few of her wounds closed, but not all she then cast it several more times and drained the little mana she had left, then she cked out. When she woke up, she found herselfying in some grass, all around her she could see nothing but dark shadows. Looking around she still had her staff, but her pack and dress were nowhere to be seen. She quickly pulled up her status and was d to see that she was for the most part at full strength. The only thing she had lost was the resist bonus of her dress. Just as she closed her status, she sensed something and turned around. There standing just a couple feet behind her was, a beautiful woman. The woman was taller than Reiko, and had better proportions, too. Causing her to feel a brief surge of jealousy, pulling her vision away from the womans chest she looked at the her face, the first thing she noticed was the horns, then she noticed the girls face was remarkably simr to the statue she saw earlier, putting her on guard. Not knowing who she was dealing with, she decided to use the basic skill Analyze.
Name: Dewari Gender: Female
Race: Dark Goddess ss: ???
Age: ??? Subss: ???
Level: ??? Title: Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility
Health(HP): ??? Mana(MP): ???
HP (Regen): ??? Mana Recovery: ???
Stamina (SP): ??? Shields: ???
Shield Recovery: ???
P ATK: ??? M ATK: ???
Armor: ??? Resist: ???
Dex: ??? Agility: ???
Condition: ???
The moment she saw the womans status, pop up she knew she was in trouble. The status didnt tell her much, but it revealed the woman to be a goddess and not just any goddess, but one of the major dark gods. She then clutched her staff tightly and ced it front of her while making a quick prayer to the god of the forest. However, instead of feeling the familiar warmth she always felt after praying to him, she felt a sharp cold ripple through her. Dont try praying to him, again. Hes quite touchy when one of his own, pray to him at a Dark Shrine, Dark Shrine? The ce you were atst night was a shrine to me. So after you prayed to him there, he got all touchy about it and gave you to me, but dont worry I will give you test if you can pass I will let you go She started to ask a question when suddenly, a blue screen popped up with decidedly cheery writing which didnt quite match the message it contained
Congrattions!!! You have angered your god and been transferred to another one who has seen fit to give you a trial. Conquer the dungeon before you. Leaving the area without challenging the dungeon will be counted as an automatic failure
Reward: The option to leave Dewaris Patronage, Dress of the Subus Title: Hero New ss: Lust Mage EXP Gold Free Attribute Points
Failure: New Title: Masters Faithful Pet New Title: Pet Princess Subss change to Pet Princess New Trait: Simple Minded New Trait: Lustful Minded New Trait: Faithful Pet
Looking at the message, she saw downsides no matter what happened. While the hero title would be great since it would grant her the Hero ss, she didnt want to be a Lust Mage. The free attribute points though almost made her drool, those were incredibly valuable, usually the only source of those was attribute crystals, which were only found in therger dungeons but divine quests were known to grant them as well. Attribute crystals when they showed up on the market, the demand drove the price so high that buying one could bankrupt a small kingdom. However failing looked quite bad since it seemed to be saying she would be reduced to a sex pet, but she couldnt be sure since the only item there she was familiar with was the Simple Minded trait, which was nothing but bad news. She tried appraising the listed traits, titles and subss using analyze but found she could only appraise the one trait she was already familiar with. Simple Minded:Complex thought is beyond you. -100% to learning spells, cant makeplex ns, Cant use tactics, -100% to leadership, +30% to simple pleasures, 50% more likely to be tricked Can I refuse? asked Reiko hoping to get out of this trial. Of course, I will just count it as an automatic failure. Want to quit? In that case, can you tell me anything about this dungeon I am supposed to challenge? asked Reiko hoping to learn something to help her pass, since she couldnt get out of the trial. Yes, It is a single floor demonic dungeon of the lust circle. You will be challenging it alone, Hearing that her heart sank a bit, as she just went from in trouble, to basically screwed. Afterall demons were the worst enemy of mages, since they were practically immune to magic because of their inherent trait demon skin, which granted a decent amount of armor and resist, but also a massive 75% magic resistance to all but Celestial magic which is the advanced version of the Light element. Reikos Spell list: Firebolt 25 mp Fireball 200 mp Aquabolt 25 mp Ice Bolt 40 mp Lesser Heal 10 mp Basic Barrier (note: this is the spell that grants shields and because it is cheap to maintain most mages maintain it constantly, while in the field.) costs half the users mana to cast, requires 10 mana a week to maintain. Uses 25 mana per minute to regenerate. Recovers at 50 points per minute. Regeneration starts ten minutes after taking a hit. Must be out ofbat to recharge. What kind of demons can I expect? These, said Dewari then a Pair of stat windows appeared in her vision.
Name: none Gender: Female
Race: Lesser Demon Girl ss: Lust Mage
Age: Subss: none
Level: 8
Health(HP): 600/600 Mana(MP): 1050/1050
Stamina (SP): 340/340 Shields: 1050/1050
P ATK: 68 M ATK: 210
Armor: 80 Resist: 80
Dex: 68 Agility: 34
Name: none Gender: Female
Race: Lesser Beastkin Demon ss: Lust Warrior
Age: Subss: none
Level: 8
Health(HP): 1000/1000 Mana(MP): 410/410
Stamina (SP): 980/980 Shields: 0/0
P ATK: 196 M ATK: 82
Armor: 80 Resist: 80
Dex: 54 Agility: 68
Her heart sank further, between their magic resistance and their resist stat of 80 her best spell was Ice bolt and doing the mental math she calcted an average damage of 60, but that was still better than just hitting them with her staff which would yield an average damage of 32. There was no way she was going to win viabat, she was going to have to evade the monsters as much as possible and hope she could beat the boss, if it had one. The only thing she was sure of was that this dungeon run was going to be terrible. She then closed the screens and looked up to ask Dewari if the dungeon had a boss, only to find she was already gone. Looking around she noticed the shadows receding, revealing the surrounding trees and to her left a forbidding pair of stone doors in front of a tform built into the side of a cliff. Stone stairs lead to the tform on either side rose pirs of foreboding ck stone. With the shadows gone she looked around for her pack and dress, as she didnt want to challenge a dungeon, half-naked. She spent over an hour searching. However she was unable to find them, but she did learn how far she could travel from the entrance of the dungeon, without failing the quest. The answer was about 50 meters. Now having given up on finding her pack, which contained her spare clothes or the dress she had been wearing, yesterday, she was standing in front of the dungeons entrance. I really hate you Dewari, making me challenge of all things a demonic dungeon in my underwear, thought Reiko as she hesitantly pushed the door open. The door opened on a rough stone tunnel. She cautiously moved down the tunnel, until she reached the first room. In the first room, she was greeted by two demons, a Lesser Demon Girl, and a Lesser Beastkin Demon. Both of them looked like cute young girls, and neither wore clothes. The Demon Girl cast a spell, Reiko dodged to the left and then twisted out of the way of a strike from the Beastkin Demon before dashing for the corridor on the other side of the room. Just a bit before she reached the door she stumbled slightly and cried out in pain.
You are hit for 230 dark element damage Shields 1470/1700
She cursed about the fact that dark spells always inflict pain and continued on her way, while hoping she didnt take too many hits. A few meters down the corridor she came across a fork in the path and turned right. After a while the corridor turned back towards the entrance, and she continued down the corridor and entered another room, this time with four demons, and as she stepped in the room, she triggered a trap that dropped rocks behind her blocking the tunnel, and only her quick reflexes prevented them from raining on her. Unfortunately, this meant she was trapped in a room with four Lust demons and no way out. Crap, cried Reiko as she barely managed to dodge one bolt only to be hit by a beastkins skill, called triple w a hard-hitting skill (Strike the foe with three powerful strikes).
You are hit for 246 physical damage Shields 1254/1700 You are hit for 246 Physical damage Shields 1008/1700 You are hit for 246 Physical damage Shields 762/1700
She quickly activated her skill multicast and cast Ice bolt at the beastkin that had struck her. Draining 300 mana from her pool. Five bolts flew out and struck the demon staggering it. She ran forward while it was off bnce and mmed it hard in the face with her staff.
You dealt 300 ice damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Critical hit! you dealt 120 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target Hp 580/1000
The beastkin dropped to the ground stunned. She then jumped to the side avoiding a swipe from the other beastkin demon and then a spell zipped past where she was. She responded by casting a Fireball at the mages, while jumping to the side to dodge thetest strike from the Beastkin.
You dealt 800 fire damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 250/1050 You dealt 800 fire damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 250/1050
The demon girls cast a pair of stun bolt spells in response, as the one beastkin moved to strike her she managed to avoid the stun bolts, but was hit by the beastkin demons rapid strike skill (Hit the target rapidly at half power, up to two twelve hits)
You are hit for 98 Physical Damage Shields 664/1700 You are hit for 98 Physical Damage Shields 566/1700 You are hit for 102 Physical Damage Shields 464/1700 You are hit for 97 Physical Damage Shields 367/1700 You are hit for 98 Physical Damage Shields 269/1700
She cursed slightly, then jumped to the left after managing to get away from the demon attacking her and used her multicast skill again, to cast the Ice bolt spell again, but she missed. She cursed since she just wasted 300 of her mana, the only good thing was it helped her put some distance from the Lesser Beastkin Demon. She noted the other beastkin was stirring. Then she cast a fireball spell at the mages.
You dealt 318 fire damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 0/1050 Target HP 532/600 You dealt 318 fire damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 0/1050 Target HP 532/600
Happy to see the mages shields were gone now, she checked her remaining mana, as she rushed the mages. She was down to 750 mana, she had to be more careful with it now. Barely managing to dodge another spell she cast an Ice bolt at the nearest mage, and then struck with her staff as hard as she could.
You dealt 60 ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 472/600 You have dealt 32 Physical Damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 440/600
The hit staggered the mage, so Reiko followed up with two quick hits, to the head before taking a Demonic Drain Mana spell.
You have dealt 32 Physical Damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 418/600 Critical Hit! You Have Dealt 120 Physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 298/600 You are hit for 260 Infernal Damage and 300 Mana damage Shields 9/1700 MP 410/1700
Jumping to the left she cursed, since she needed that mp and her shields were basically gone, especially since they wont recharge until she was out ofbat. She cast another Ice bolt spell at the first demon girl, and this time being more careful rushed in for a pair of quick swings before jumping away to avoid the beastkin who were in striking range again, but not without being grazed
Critical Hit! You dealt 200 ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 98//600 You have dealt 32 Physical Damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 66/600 Critical Hit! You dealt 120 Physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl. Lesser Demon Girl is defeated! You are hit for 246 Physical Damage Shields 0/1700 HP 1333/1570
Having jumped away, she took a quick look at her injured arm, then took some distance and cast a pair of Ice bolts.
You dealt 60 ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 472/600 You have dealt 60 ice to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 412/600
She kept her distance now and fired seven more spells without getting hit.
You dealt 60 ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 352/600 You have dealt 60 ice to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 292/600 Critical Hit! You have dealt 200 Ice Damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target HP 380/1000 You have dealt 60 Ice Damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 232/600 You have dealt 60 Ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 172/600 Critical Hit! you have Dealt 200 ice damage to Lesser Demon Girl Lesser Demon Girl is defeated! You have dealt 60 ice damage Lesser Beastkin Demon Target HP 320/1000
After casting thatst spell she was effectively out of mana with only 10 mana left, she had also used a fair amount of her stamina with all the dodging and running, but her only choice was to charge since mana doesnt regenerate duringbat. After charging she managed to dodge the wounded beastkins strike and hit it thrice hard in quick session, with two of those striking the head before she was hit from the side by the other with its triple w skill.
You have dealt 32 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target HP 288/1000 Critical Hit! You have dealt 120 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target HP 168/1000 Critical Hit! You have dealt 120 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target HP 48/1000 You have been hit for 246 physical damage HP 1087/1570 You have been hit for 543 critical damage! HP 544/1570 You have been hit for 543 critical damage! HP 1/1570 You have been afflicted with the crippled condition
After being hit the pain was intense, and she barely registered the message before she cked out. Prologue Sentient Rock or Succubus Prologue Sentient Rock or Subus A young man suddenly found himself alone in an endless ck space. It wasnt darkness as he could see, but everything was just ck. Looking around he tried to figure out how he had gotten here. Last thing he remembered he had been balls deep in a cute girl, not much younger than he was. Both of them knew it was a fling, he had met her earlier that day and turned on the charm. It wasnt long before they had stopped at a hotel, and were enjoying each otherspany. Thinking back he had just been about to fill her depths, and then there was a crashing sound. Next thing he knew he was here. Suddenly one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen appeared before him. She was entirely naked, and nothing was hidden from view. She wasnt particrly tall, but she wasnt short either. Her hair was a deep dark ck, even darker than the surroundings, it cascaded down her back freely, and poking out of it was a pair of short silver horns. Parting her hair a bit, a lovely pair of leathery wings extended from her back. She regarded him with a pair of piercing crimson eyes, and her skin was perfect. It was a lovely creamy tan as if she had bathed in the sun until it got just the right coloration. She had no scars or blemishes of any kind. Her breasts and butt were perfectly proportioned for her figure. So perfectly in fact that it was unnatural, and thanks to her surprising nakedness he could see that she didnt have any body hair. Not a single spec anywhere on her body. She gestured behind and a chair formed out the surroundings and she settled into it as if it was her throne, the young man still confused about what was going on let out a stream of questions. Starting with the most obvious being where he was, and also asking the woman who she was. She leaned forward a bit, and smiled gently, I am Dewari a goddess, and this ce is a meeting ce of sorts. We are in the void between worlds, not the vast one between stars but the equally vast one between realms. Anyway, that isnt important. Congrats, you have been chosen as one of twenty-five lucky souls to be reincarnated as a dungeon! Since your affinity is close to mine, I will be your patron and guide. It took it a moment for him to process that, and when he did, he replied, Reincarnate!? You mean I died! How!? She gave him a moment to calm down a bit and then leaned back, Yes, and it was quite the amusing death. Your luck must have been terrible that day, as you were killed by a roller coaster crashing through the ceiling of your twelfth story hotel room. Killed you, yourtest conquest, and the unfortunate passengers of said coaster. Dont fret though, like I said you have been selected to reincarnate as a dungeon. He had no idea how to feel about that, and said, A dungeon? As in a floating sentient rock? I dont want to be a rock! She giggled, and shifted slightly in her seat, Well I could reincarnate you as a subus if you want, or could take being a dungeon. Not liking those choices, he asked for rification, So my choices are either Subus, in other words, a girl, or a genderless rock? Why cant I be an Incubus? Dewari shifted and thought to herself, Dungeons arent genderless, in fact, they are all female. Should I tell him? Hmm, probably not, it will be funnier if she finds out on her own besides I designed a really great avatar for her. Although I could reuse the temte if she decides she would rather be a subus. Even though she has the potential to be a great dungeon. She kept her thoughts to herself, and answered, Incubi dont exist in the world you are to reincarnate in just as they didnt exist in yours. There are male demons, but in the lust circle, they all rank pretty low. Your soul is too strong for such low-rank bodies. Ultimately he was left with a choice. As a dungeon, he would eventually get an avatar, and even if he didnt actually have a gender he could recreate his old body or even an idealized form of it. That seemed attractive, but he knew it wouldnt be real. It would be nothing more than a fantasy. On the other hand, he really didnt want to be a girl, and choosing to be a subus would mean having a girls body, and a girls problems. He wasnt sure how long he had been doing mental gymnastics on the subject, and it seemed like an eternity. Thankfully Dewari waited patiently for him to answer. He wasnt sure if it was the right decision, but he didnt think he could handle being a girl. So he ultimately decided that it would be best to be the genderless rock. With a sigh, he answered her, and said, I guess Ill take the genderless rock. He knew it would only be an illusion, but he was hoping that if he got an avatar he would be able to recreate his old body. Dewari smiled happily, and said, Perfect. Lets get started then. There is so much to learn, and I just know you will enjoy your new life as a dungeon. Even if you will have a few speedbumps at first. No avoiding those entirely, but I think I can help you avoid the stupid ones. Although he didnt know she was omitting some important info like his new gender. Then suddenly a blue screen popped up in his face. It was a lovely light blue box like you would see in a video game, and it was clearly loading something.
Initializing system... 41%...56%...65%.....71%...96%..97%..98%..99%.100%
It took a while. Maybe a few minutes, but nowhere near as long as some of therge programs on hisputer. When it finally reached a hundred percent, a second screen appeared, and text scrolled by so fast he couldnt even read it. Then a new window emerged. He felt a bit of excitement rise up when he saw the new screen.
Wee to the world of Solkira! You are a new dungeon! Generating list based on affinities Please choose two of the below as your starter races
  1. Imp: The Demon Cousin to the goblin, Weak but cheap to summon and they can breed extremely quickly by catching females of the mortal races. One of the rare male-dominated races in the lust circle. It has no pheromones, but its stinger on the tall carries a venom that renders those stung docile. One Imp is equal to two goblins of the same level. Cost: 5 DP Monster Rank: F+
  2. Lesser Demon Girl: This demon resembles a young girl who has barely started to develop. Only notable demonic features are 2 small horns and red eyes. Low strength but has good magic abilities
Cost: 50 DP. Monster Rank: D
  1. Lesser Beastkin Demon: Simr to the Demon girl demon, but has high physical ability and low magic ability. Like the demon girl demons, they are entirely female. They look like a young girl who hasnt really started developing, with two small horns, red eyes. With either cat ears and tail or wolf ears and tail. Cost: 50 DP Monster Rank: D
  2. Lesser Demonic Harpy: A lust circle demon cousin to the Harpy. These bird-women are more intelligent than their non-demon cousins, like the regr harpy they are known to entice men, but they can also lure women to their nests. Their sturdy talons can rip apart most armors and they can cast simple spells. They resemble a young immature girl, who hasnt really had time to develop. They are however quite mature. Cost: 50 DP Monster Rank: D
  3. Lesser Arachnid: Half-spider half-girl demon. They are fast and stealthy making them excel at ambushes. They have strong pheromones that can cloud the minds of men and their bite contains a strong paralytic venom. Their webbing is extremely strong and light and is valued by the mortal races for making demon silk. Like most lesser lust demons they resemble a young girl who has just started to develop. Cost: 50 DP Monster Rank: D
The young man was a little uncertain of what he was looking at. It seemed to be the start of creating his dungeon, but other than the first race he didnt really know much about the others. In addition, he was a little confused about the choices. Especially why they all seemed to be demons. Looking up he started to ask the goddess what this was, but she began to answer him with a lecturing tone before he was even finished. Alright, the screen you are looking at now is part of the system. It will let you choose your starting races, and thanks to your affinities your races are demons. It''s why I couldnt reincarnate you as say a human or elf. You have too strong an affinity for darkness, infernal and lust. Hence you will be a demonic dungeon of the lust circle. Now then about your choices, first of all, I rmend you ignore the Imp. It''s weak, and rather useless. Not to mention, its evolution tree is a rather dead end. Personally I rmend you start with the Lesser Demon Girl, and Lesser Beastkin Demon. The other two are good as well, but you can get them in the storeter. Not to mention the first two can fill in the basic roles quite nicely. Harpies just arent any good without room to fly. It is their greatest strength, and Arachnids are best with traps and ambushes. Lesser Demon Girls are a really good lust circle demon race that has a lot of potential and a good grasp of magic. They should make great minions, and they can eventually evolve into high tier demons like the Subus. The beastkin demons arent as good at magic, but have good physical parameters. Together they should make a decently challenging opponent. Also, lust demons have special spells, skills, and pheromones that they use to help corrupt their opponents. Most demons prefer to corrupt their opponents rather than defeat them in battle, and gain more experience by doing so as well. Listening to her, the young man, reviewed his choices. He read and reread the descriptions as he considered the options, before ultimately choosing to follow her rmendations. The descriptions did seem to support what she was saying, and he understood that at first, he would want the basics covered. So with no reason not to choose them, he grabbed the two starter races that she rmended for his new dungeon. Although first, he had to figure out how to select them, but thankfully it turned out to be simple. All he had to do was think of his choice, and he was then asked if he wanted to select that option. With just a few quick mental thoughts he was through the first choices, and a new window appeared. It was a simple window telling him which starter races he had chosen, and then it moved on to the next window. This one proved to be a bit longer.
Please Choose your Starting Traits Generating list based on dungeon type Demonic dungeon type found, selecting Demonic traits list Lust circle detected, adding build appropriate traits As a lust circle dungeon traits 1, and 4 are automatically included in your build. Please Choose your two starting traits 1)Realm of False Death: Death is forbidden to those who fall in the corridors of this dungeon. When they fall, all of their equipment and items are imed by the dungeon and then they are teleported either to the entrance with severely weakened stats and all their skills locked, or to a shrine near the dungeon with half the normal penalty and no skill locks. 1000 DP 2)Curse of Lost Manhood: Those who fall in your dungeon are cursed to be girls for the rest of their lives, unless they can conquer your dungeon. (I.E Reach the core room). If they fall again the curse is permanent. 5000 DP note: Realm of False Death is required 3)Dungeon Law: Allows the dungeon to write the rules governing one floor. Trait can be upgraded to allow some traits to be nullified or customized for a given floor. Cost may vary when customizing or nullifying a trait. 500 DP 4)Dungeon Pheromones: Unique to lust circle dungeons, these magical pheromones make those who breathe them horny, effect increases the closer an adventurer is to the core. 1000 DP 5) Curse of Goblin: Those unfortunate enough to fall in your dungeon will be cursed to be a goblin for the rest of their life, unless they can conquer your dungeon. If they fall three more times the curse is permanent. 5000 DP note: Realm of False Death is required 6)Monster Tactics: Your monsters have a superior grasp of tactics. 500 DP 7)Monster Breeder: You can create new monsters more easily at a lower cost. 500 DP 8)Dungeon Gates: your dungeon realms floors are linked by mysterious gates instead of stairs. 500 DP 9)Dungeon Instances: Your dungeon is split into many instances, allowing multiple parties to run the dungeon, without running into each other and gain normal rewards. 1000 DP 10)Dungeon Loyalty: Your monsters and pets are extremely loyal, and will never betray you and will defend you with fanaticism. 1000 DP 11) Sanctum of Nudity: Normally clothes are optional, but within your halls, they are forbidden. 1000 DP 12) Corrupting Pheromones: Your pheromones are addictive and corrupting making those that breathe them more likely to fall to lust. 15000 DP 13)People Breeder: People are more fertile in your halls, and pairs not normally possible can be quite fertile in your halls. Captured adventurers can be bred to make powerful new monsters for the dungeon. 10000 DP 14) Sanctuary of Demonic Nature: Adds the Demonic Nature affinity to your dungeon. Demonic nts will appear within your domain far more often. Demonic nts are stronger and harder to kill. Normal nts will slowly be corrupted into demonic versions. Allows your dungeon to corrupt flora. 5000 DP 15) Sanctuary of Fertile Lust: All who give in to their lust within your halls will bear fruit. All products of that lust will be affected by your nature and traits. Certain conditions must be met for the trait to take effect. Trait must be activated on a given floor first before it may take effect. Costs mana and some demonic energy to activate, but costs can be reimed by deactivating the effect. This trait allows new options for Dungeon Law if applicable. 25000 DP
The young man looked over the new list of traits trying to figure it out. Before he had progressed further than the first trait he already had rms ringing in his head. Reading it he was able to infer that anyone who failed his dungeon would end up naked on his doorstep. Concerned, he asked, Uh, correct me if Im wrong, but doesnt that first trait mean that anyone who fails my dungeon would end up naked on my front doorstep? Dewari nodded, an act that made her naked breasts bounce, and distracted him briefly before responding in her normal seductive lilt, Well yes. It does, but failure naturallyes with a penalty does it not? There are a couple of traits that modify that penalty avable. For you, I suspect that the trait, Curse of Lost Manhood would suit you best. I know you dont really like guys. With that one, you will get to look at naked girls instead. If you happen to be looking out the door when someone fails. She was right, he really didnt want to look at naked guys if he could help it, and when he looked at the trait it seemed to speak to him. It was as if it was made for him. Then he heard her speaking, Regardless of your choices, remember you can grab themter in the store for DP if you want them. However, personally I think you should get Dungeon Loyalty. It is a very powerful, if underrated trait. It makes your monsters fight harder, if an invader actually means you harm, and it also prevents your minions from being subverted magically. That makes it quite good to get early on. He read over the other choices but none of them really spoke to him. He decided to take the Curse of Lost Manhood, and spent several moments first going over the others. Some of the others did seem useful, but he expected many of thest five could be interesting. However the more he thought about, the more he felt that she had given him a good rmendation. Making the decision, he took dungeon loyalty as his second free trait. Giving him a grand total of four at the start. That seemed good, even if two of them simply came because he was a lust circle demonic dungeon. As soon as he made his choice, a window showed up confirming his choices, and then it closed. Followed by a second window, that gave no choices. It simply congratted him on being ready to start his dungeon, and to consult his patron for a tutorial if he needs it. She smiled at him happily and said. Alright, as that window says, you are ready to start your dungeon. First, though there is a tutorial, that covers the basics of dungeon building, and how to use the system. I have plenty of time, so I can wait. Do you want to start it now, or would you like to try and figure things out on your own. He never really yed games, and the system was striking him that way. So he chose not to try and figure it out on his own. She began with teaching him the basics, and one of the first things she had him do was to pull up his status. It proved to be simple enough, all he really had to do was think about it with intent.
Name: None Race: True Demonic Dungeon
Level: 1 EXP: 0/1
Health(HP): 150/150 Health Regeneration: 15/ min
Shields: 50/50 Shield Regeneration: 5/min
Mana Generation: 10/ hour M ATK: 10
Defense: 10 Resist:10
This is your status screen. It shows important things about yourself, like your name and race. Along with your level, and how much experience you have. Right now you are only level one, but you wont need much to get to level two. Just note that the amount of experience you need increases with each level. Now HP is a measure of your physical health. If it hits zero you die. Now damage uses a simple form taking into ount where a hitnds and the force behind it. A hit to a finger wont cause any meaningful damage, but a strike to something more important like the neck will. Some status conditions like bleeding will deplete your hp over time. Next are shields; these are very important. Unlike HP, shields dont measure your physical health. Shields absorb attacks directed at you and they take the full hit even if it only struck your finger. Also, they dont benefit from your physical defense or resist stats either. So they also take more damage as well. However, damage absorbed by your shields is damage not taken by you. Consider them to be a lot like a second hp bar, and they can be improved to better protect you and to resist damage more efficiently. Now defense measures how well you resist damage from physical sources. While resist does the same as defense, but for magical sources instead. In both cases the higher the number the better. I am sure you noticed the M ATK stat right? That is your magical attack. It is determined differently for dungeons from people, but it determines how damaging your magical spells are. Now there is also magic resistance, also known as elemental resistance. That determines how much you resist a specific element or magic in general. A resistance of fifty would halve the effectiveness of a spell. Before all other considerations. The young man had been listening and was a little confused. Why do I have a Magical Attack stat? I thought dungeons were immobile floating rocks? Well as dungeon your minions are not yourst line of defense. All dungeon cores have one final option to protect themselves from adventurers who get too greedy or want to harm them in some fashion. Ill cover it moreter, but you have an innate magical attack, and its power is determined by that stat. In the meantime, we should cover the dungeon menu. This is the menu you will use for most of your dungeon management. Opening it is the same as your status, so go ahead and give it a look through and then ask me any questions you may have. He focused a moment, and soon after being prompted was looking through the dungeon menu. Dungeon Menu: Dungeon Overview Dungeon Store Dungeon Builder Skills Contracts Boss List (locked) Pet manager (Locked) It was a rather simple looking list, with a number of options. He didnt take long figuring out how to open an option. The young man simply opened the first, and got arge blue window.
Name: None Rank: G
Race: True Demonic Dungeon Alignment: Lust Circle
Mana (MP): 2000 DP: 100
Demonic Energy: 50
Floors: 1 Special Resources: None
Under the window were more windows with pages of information. The first window merely covered the most basic of information. There were enough pages to make his head spin, but thankfully most of it was nk. The overview menu would let him track just about anything rted to the dungeon. He found a page for viewing flooryouts, and another that kept track of his monsters. With another separate page that kept track of pets, ves and basically captured adventurers. Everything he could think of was kept track of here. He ended up asking Dewari a number of questions about this menu, and even about simple things like resources. Eventually he got to the Skills list, after some prompting from Dewari. When he opened it a long list simr to the dungeon menu opened up before him. Reading through it he quickly found himself a little confused about them. Skills: Core Shields: Magic shields that protect the dungeons core. Provides shielding dependent on the cores avable mana, and its level. Costs 25 MP/minute to regenerate and 10 mana a week to maintain Crystal Ray: Magic ray fired from the core. Ignores resist. Single target. Lasts five seconds and deals M ATK +50 damage each second. 50MP im territory: The dungeon uses mana to im new territory. Cost 1 mana per meter cubed. im Creature: im a creature or monster as your own and gain control, cost depends on rank. 10 MP for G, 100 for F, 1000 for E and so on. Mark Pet: Mark the target as a dungeon pet 50MP, target cant leave dungeon without the dungeons permission, target must be tamed afterward. Target must be subdued to work. 50 MP Brand ve: Makes the target a ve of the dungeon. Target must be subdued to work. 100 MP per level of the target Demonic Ray: Fires a beam of pure demonic magic at the target, ignores resist. Single targetsts five seconds and deals M ATK +100 damage each second. 50 DE Analyze: Disys info on the target Contact Dewari: reach across realms to contact your guide and patron Dewari. Telepathy: Speak to the minds of others Your skills are most important, and they help you perform certain tasks. Most cost MP or mana to use. So do put some thought into using them. Now I mentioned earlier that you had an innate skill to protect yourself as ast resort. As a lust dungeon, you technically have two. Demonic Ray is quite powerful, and is a skill innate to demonic dungeons like you. Anyway, your most important skill is im territory. It allows you to expand your territory. It is simple to use. Go ahead and use it. Focus over there, and keep iming until you can see the outside. He looked in the direction she had pointed, and briefly wondered why she pointed that way. Having no reason not to trust her, and feeling curious he focused on using the skill. The skill responded quickly enough, and he felt a curious sensation, and it really felt like he was growing in the direction he was iming. Not only that but his vision was growing to cover the new space. He did find that he could focus on a particr area, making the detail shaper but he would lose awareness of everywhere else. The sensation was very strange in fact, and while not painful it was slightly unpleasant. So he slowed down a bit, and that seemed to help. Before long he could see outside, and he stopped like she had suggested. He stopped a moment to admire it, and then turned his attention back to Dewari. Curious he asked, Whats next? She smiled, Well now we get to the fun part! As you will soon notice expanding has increased your mana regeneration. Now we will need to start building your first floor. The dungeon builder menu has a number of useful tools in it to help you do just that. However, as you get more experienced you will be able to build a floor without those tools. Oh, yes, and you got lucky. It seems there is a ley line under your territory. At the moment, it will only give you a slight boost to mana regeneration, butter when you can afford it you can build a mana well to tap the ley line for a significant boost in mana. Anyway, go ahead and look through the dungeon builder. He was interested in a mana well, but curious he opened the builder. Opening it he was immediately presented with an overview of the floor, with greyed out options to select lower floors. On the left-hand side was a long menu with various options. The options included things like digging tunnels, adding doors or hidden passageways. Even traps and treasures could be ced through the tools. There were a few options that were either greyed out or too expensive. Dewari let him look through it and y around with it for a while before she began to add her input. She started by exining the basics of a good dungeonyout and giving him advice. Before he knew it he was digging out tunnels, and building rooms. A process that was unfortunately apanied with sensations he could only call growing pains. At least they were tolerable. He ended up spending hours designing and growing his first floor. Dewari gave him tips on trap cement and floor design. The overall final result was rather simple, it was basically a straight path to the core room, although it actually twisted around some. Along with a few turns of the main path. These side rooms all had treasure in them, but also came with traps of their own. Once his floor was essentiallypleted, Dewari then moved on to the subject of monster summoning. Okay, now about monster summoning. It is a rather simple process. As a dungeon, the spell is pretty instinctive to you. Before you summon a monster, simply think of the monster you want. First, you choose the race and intended role in your dungeon. When summoning a monster the floor will determine how strong your monsters can be, but you can still decide how strong the monster will be as long as that strength is valid for the intended floor. There are other things you can decide when summoning a monster, and that does extend to things like their appearance. Keep in mind that you are limited within the bounds of their species. Now once you have finished customizing your intended monster, your spell will draw the requisite mana from you, and then pull a suitable soul from the cycle to you. Then the body is constructed, and the soul ced inside, albeit with no memories of its previous life, but all the required skills for its role in the dungeon. If the monster dies, she will go back to you and after some time will respawn. You will lose a small amount of mana for each respawn, but lower than a new summoning. If a monster no longer suits you, after it dies you can choose not to pay the respawn cost and it will return to the cycle. Now go ahead and try summoning your first monster. He thought for a moment, and then found that the process came to him easily. He soon lost himself in the process of designing his first monster, and before long a small Lesser Demon Girl stood before him. She was cute, but that was about all that was special about her. Before long he was summoning more monsters, and she eventually ended up being one of the bosses for his boss room. With Dewaris help, he was able to set up his rooms, and after looking proudly over it he turned back to Dewari. She seemed proud, and said, Congrats onpleting your first floor. You should be level five by now. Most of your future experience wille from achievements, defeating adventurers, and most important to you corrupting adventurers. It may be a few days before your first adventurers show up. Im going to leave you be for now. If you need anything feel free to contact me through your skill, and Ill drop by from time to time to check on you. With that, the goddess left, and he was left alone. To consider his new life as a floating rock. Internally he sighed, not sure how he felt on the subject. At least, he thought to himself it was better than the alternative. He did, however, mourn the loss of his body. Little did he know the future that awaited him. Announcement Hey guys this is a revised Prologue. It starts out the same as the prologue for the what if story that it is named for. Please, Tell me what you think. In other news today''s chapter will be up shortly, and then this one will be moved into ce. The old prologue will be deleted at the same time. Chapter I First Challenger (Revised Edition) Chapter I First Challenger (Revised Edition) Announcement Hey guys, considers this as an early Chrismas present from me. I know it isn''t a new chapter, but I took the time to go back andpletely revise the first chapter. I kept the main plot points the same, but I have added details, removed clutter(I.E arge number of boxes), andpletely reworked the dialogue. I even added a segment from Dewari''s point of view into the chapter. Minor changes have also been made to the chapter to make Reunion more relevant to the story. So far the people that helped edit, and polish this revision have had high praises for these changes, and I hope you enjoy them as well. Your next new chapter will drop as normal on Saturday morning and I will have this in its proper ce by then. If not just drop ament to remind me. Somewhere in the woods, a young elven girl was utterly lost and alone. The girl was on the short side at around 140 cm in height, with long sapphire blue hair and sapphire blue eyes. Her skin was fair and marked with a number of wounds, she was wearing a torn and bloody aquamarine dress that barely concealed her figure and her bra could be seen poking out on the left side. Her chest was about average for an elf with a B cup. She had lost her shoes earlier so she was barefoot. She had managed to escape the bandits that had attacked her caravan, but she had no idea where she was. She rounded another tree, leaning a bit on her staff since she was exhausted and came out in a clearing, dimly lit by the setting sun. In the center of the clearing, arge stone structure sat atop a small hill. She climbed the stairs on one side of the structure to get a better look. The structure was 4 pairs of pirs on either side of a staircase aligned with thepass points. The top of the hill was a t stone za and in the center was a pool of water and rising out of the center of the pool was a naked statue of a horned woman with wings, and in her right hand, she held a coiled leash with a cor. When she passed the pirs she felt the familiar feel of magic wards and knew she was safe from the monsters and beasts of the forest. Being exhausted she barely paid attention to her surroundings and made for the statue. If she had, maybe she would have noticed the signs that she was at a dark shrine, but she only cared that she was safe for the moment. Now she could care for her wounds, and rest. Feeling safe for the moment, she sat down in front of the statue, set her pack down and removed her torn and bloody dress, so she could look at her wounds. Using some water magic, she started cleaning her wounds, so she could cast her only real healing spell. As she cleaned her wounds she checked her status.
Name: Reiko Stormwind Gender: Female
Race: Elf ss: Mage
Age: 24 Subss: Princess
Level: 15 Title: 3rd Princess of the Elven Kingdom of Stormwind
Health(HP): 179/1570 Mana(MP): 136/1750
HP (Regen): 430/ hour (-78.5/hour) Mana Recovery: 3400/ Hour (200/hour)
Stamina (SP): 41/560 Shields: 42/1700
Shield Recovery: 3000/hour; costs 1500 mana per hour
P ATK: 112 M ATK: 340 (400)
Armor: 0 Resist: 12
Dex: 121 Agility: 116
Condition: Bleeding, Exhausted
{Note condition bleeding, health regen drops to zero and health starts draining at 5% per hour until bleeding is stopped. Note condition exhausted: Mana recovery is halved Note: the above stat table is the simplified version, with most of the base stats hidden} Her status reflected her exhausted state, and she closed it after confirming what she had already guessed. Finding this safe spot was indeed fortuitous given the wounds she had gotten fleeing from those bandits. Otherwise, she might have bled to death lost in the woods. She prayed to her patron Yiran the god of the forest thankful that he had guided her somewhere safe. Her pool was practically depleted, but she had enough mana for a lesser healing spell. Her wounds glowed a gentle yellow and closed before her eyes. That small use of mana was just a little too much for her and she drifted into slumber. Her torn dress, and travel bag still lying beside her. She groggily stirred hourster on soft grass. Her sleep-addled mind didnt at first notice the difference from the hard stone of the night before, and it took her a few moments to realize she wasnt where she was before. Looking around she noticed she was on a field of grass surrounded by dark shadows. The shadows limited her field of vision, and she couldnt see very far because of them. Looking around, she found her staff not far from where she was lying, but her dress and pack were gone. Meaning she was now in the middle of some field in nothing but her underwear. Checking her status she was d to find that she was fully recovered from the events ofst night. That was a bit of good news, but losing her clothing and supplies was a problem. You messed up, you know that? suddenly spoke a voice from behind her. Turning around she found herself staring at the bare chest of a naked woman. The woman was beautiful with superb proportions. Her skin was wless, and the first thing she noticed when she pulled her gaze away from her chest was her horns. She felt a little jealous of her proportions, but her sudden appearance put her on guard. She had no idea who she was dealing with and decided to analyze the neer. The status that followed was so full of question marks she knew she was in trouble.
Name: Dewari Gender: Female
Race: Dark Goddess ss: ???
Age: ??? Subss: ???
Level: ??? Title: Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility
Health(HP): ??? Mana(MP): ???
HP (Regen): ??? Mana Recovery: ???
Stamina (SP): ??? Shields: ???
Shield Recovery: ???
P ATK: ??? M ATK: ???
Armor: ??? Resist: ???
Dex: ??? Agility: ???
Condition: ???
She had no idea why a major goddess of the dark pantheon had chosen to appear before her, but it couldnt be good. She immediately prayed to her patron Yiran, but instead of the normal warmth she felt from him, only a sharp cold came from him. Confused she clutched her staff protectively in front of her. Its probably best that you dont pray to him again. Yiran gets quite touchy about his own praying to him at a Dark Shrine, said Dewari. Now very confused, she eximed, Dark Shrine!? But I never ... Dewari stepped forward, and she immediately retreated a few steps. Interrupting her Dewari said, Im afraid you did pray to him from a Dark Shrinest night. Piece of advice, it often pays to pay attention to your surroundings. The ce you were at was a shrine of mine, and he tossed you out of his temple because of it. He seems to think that you betrayed him in favor of joining my temple. He transferred you to my service without even consulting me. Feeling indignant, she started letting her emotions get the better of her good sense. I would never! The god of the forest has always been good to me, why would I betray him for a ... Dewari stopped her before she could go into her full tirade. Anyway, I would like to offer you a chance to leave my patronage if you want. Just then a rather cheery message that didnt quite match how she felt about the circumstances appeared before her.
Congrattions!!! You have angered your god and got cast out of your faith, but fortune has offered you the chance to leave as a hero or stay in the Dark Pantheon as a hero and champion of the Dark Goddess Dewari. This counts as divine trial. Conquer the dungeon before you. Leaving the area without challenging the dungeon will be counted as an automatic failure
Reward: The option to remain in or leave Dewaris Patronage, Dress of the Subus Title: Hero New ss: Lust Mage EXP Gold Free Attribute Points
Failure: New Title: Masters Faithful Pet New Title: Pet Princess Subss change to Pet Princess New Trait: Simple-Minded New Trait: Lustful Minded New Trait: Faithful Pet
She hated divine trials, they always came with consequences. This one has nothing but downsides. Reiko didnt know much about Dewari, but she didnt think the Lust mage ss was for her. The hero part was very attractive, and the attribute points were so valuable that she almost drooled for them. The failure part seemed a bit extreme to her, and still rather emotional she finally exploded. Hey! What the hell is even with these failure consequences anyway? Who the hell would agree to be a fucking pet if they failed! Is there a reason for this!? Cant you give me a more reasonable quest, and I never said I wanted to be a lust mage!. Dewari with a slight dark expression, responded, I never agreed to you joining my patronage either, but I have rules I must follow. You dont have to ept my offer, but you arent going to get a better one. She slumped to the ground, and let her staff rest at her side. Losing her patronage had also meant losing the benefits and protections that came with it. Those benefits were rather significant in fact. It was why most people choose a patron to follow. Regardless she didnt really think this was right for her, and she really did want the chance to leave. So after some thought, she replied, Fine! What can you tell me about this dungeon anyway? Dewari seemed to brighten a bit, and replied, Excellent. It is a mere single floor demonic dungeon of the lust circle. Naturally, you will be challenging it alone. Otherwise, it wouldnt be much of a test. Her heart sank hearing this, and she was already having second thoughts about agreeing to this. Demons of all kinds were very tough opponents for mages like her. They often had a trait called Demon Skin that acted like a natural armor that was highly resistant to magic. It straight up nullified 75% of any spell directed against them with the exception of celestial magic. Demons were weak to celestial spells, but she didnt know a single celestial spell. She only knew a handful of fire, water, and ice spells. What kind of demons am I going to be facing? she asked worried. Dewari shifted on her feet, and replied, Mostly level eight Lesser Beastkin Demons, and Lesser Demon Girls. The good news was that she was at a higher level than her opponents, but with their resistance to magic, her spells werent going to be very effective. She had some training with the staff in hand to hand, but thanks to her ss she didnt have a lot of strength to go with that training. Normally she didnt really need it. As a mage, she normally didnt need to get close to her opponents, and as a princess, she had always had guards. Unfortunately, those guards were likely dead now having covered her retreat into the forest. Those bandits had been unusually well equipped and trained, but she had gotten away. The worst part of this was that she was half-naked. Maybe it would be better to just stay in her patronage, but she had a few more questions to ask first. She looked up to ask if the dungeon had a boss, but found Dewari was already gone. The shadows on the field had receded, and she could now inly see that she was in a clearing. All around her were tall trees, and directly in front of her was a forbidding cliffside with a raised tform directly in front of an ominous pair of stone doors. The quest didnt say she had a time limit, so she started looking around the clearing to see if she could find her missing dress and pack. Dewari watched Reiko search the clearing for her missing things. Items that she currently had with her. She had even fixed the torn dress and was going to give them to her before she entered the dungeon, Dewari had gone out of her way to offer that rather generous quest, and that small elf had been rude to her. Any quest that offered someone the chance to be a hero was bound to have dire consequences if you failed, but hers were rather tamepared to some of the others she had seen. She could have even changed the penalties from the defaults and would have done so if the girl had asked nicely. It would have cost her some extra energy to do it, but nothing she couldnt afford. In fact, this was a very easy quest as hero quests went. It was among the most generous the rules allowed her to offer, and unlike a certain goddess with no respect for the rules that was just one misstep away from being punished, Dewari respected and followed the rules. Yiran dropping this girl on her was rather sudden but not entirely unwee. She had needed a teacher for her new dungeon, and this girl was quite convenient. She was even thinking of offering her a generous quest for that, but now it was off the table. Speaking of Yiran dropping the girl on her, she was d that he could only do that once or twice every hundred years or so, and only after fulfilling other conditions, such as praying at a shrine dedicated to her that doesnt include a shrine dedicated to Yiran. She hoped the girl failed now, as it would give her a chance to teach this girl some humility and the value of good manners and respect. Something as a princess she sorely needed. Part of it she knew was her emotions, but for a princess, there was no excuse for that sort of ill-mannered behavior. Reiko found herself standing before the stone doors leading into the dungeon. She had searched the entire clearing three times now for her missing things, but they were gone. Maybe they were left behind at the shrine, but she didnt know where it was. Even if she did, she couldnt go there, as the trees apparently marked the out of bounds zone for her quest. She was d the quest warned her about that. It would have sucked to fail because she had unknowingly walked out of bounds searching for her stuff. Internally she was cursing Dewari for making her challenge a demonic dungeon of all things in her underwear. Hesitantly she stepped towards the door and pushed it open. Cautiously she stepped into the dungeon. The walls were rough stone. They looked like they had been carved out by hand and the stone was rather dark. The tunnel was lit by a few old looking mana torches bolted to the walls. The lighting from the torches was poor and produced deep shadows. She didnt encounter any traps or monsters in that first tunnel and soon made her way to the first room of the dungeon. In the first room, she encountered her first monsters. Two naked demons guarded the room. Neither looked particrly old, one was a beastkin, and the other was standard demon girl. Reiko didnt n to fight them. In her opinion, beating this dungeon would require her to avoid fighting as much as possible. The demon girl cast a spell. A bolt of dark energy flew straight at her, and Reiko dodged to the left before bolting for the door on the other side of the room. Just as she was about to cross the threshold of the door, she stumbled when a bolt mmed into her shield. Her shield absorbed all the damage, but the dark energy still caused her a bit of pain. She yelped but continued on. Neither demon moved to follow her and she cursed the fact they had pain-inducing dark spells. Her shield was great at stopping damage, but it couldnt block the extra effects of spells, and dark spells tended to inflict pain. Getting out of range, she hoped she didnt take too many hits on the way through the dungeon. After a few meters of walking, she came to a fork in the path. She stopped for a moment, but since she didnt have a map she opted to go right hoping it was the right choice. After awhile the tunnel turned back towards the entrance and then opened up into another room. Just as entered, she heard a click and felt the ground push down. Then she heard rocks crash down behind her, trapping her in the room. In front of her were four demons, like the first group they were all naked. Two of them were demon girls, and the other two were beastkin demons. She couldnt help but curse her luck, especially given theck of an exit to this room. One of the beastkin demons charged her but she used her high speed to dodge its attack and a quick cast ice spell was her response. A spike of ice flew from her hand and struck the demon in the stomach only to bounce off her skin. A notification popped up telling her she had only dealt a mere sixty points of damage. Then a bolt of dark energy came within centimeters of hitting her. Internally she was cursing, as she stepped out of the path of a second bolt. The previous beastkin was charging her, and this time she didnt have a ready spell to throw at it. Instead, she moved out of its path and whacked it with her staff. The hit dealt even less damage than her ice spell, but it did stun the demon. However she had failed to notice the other beastkin approaching her from behind, and it hit her with one of its skills. There was enough force behind the blows to stagger her, but thankfully her shield absorbed the damage. Before she could recover from the blow, a dark bolt hit her in the stomach, dropping her shield close to the breaking point. Quickly she gained some distance and retaliated with a fireball spell. The ball of mes exploded and engulfed both lesser demon girls. It blinded them both for a moment and drained their shields massively. The two beastkin demons were already trying to close the distance again from different angles. She took a few steps back and quickly chanted a spell. Her spell flew true towards one of the demons, but she dodged it with a good jump that closed the distance and unleashed a flurry of attacks. Forcing Reiko to defend against her attacks. She managed to deflect a couple with her staff, but most got through. Fortunately, just before her shield broke, she managed to score a critical hit that stunned it. The other beastkin, however, had used the distraction to close the distance and hit her hard. Her shield broke, and its ws raked across her chest shredding her bra and drawing blood. She cried out and made some distance. A couple of spells came her way, but she saw them and dodged. Returning a couple of fireballs to the mages. She was rewarded with the sh of a shield breaking, and then she charged the mages position. While chanting a new spell. She quickly attacked the one on the left, and hit her with a quick series of staff hits staggering the demon, and then hit it with a spell. She got a notification about defeating the demon girl, but couldnt engage the other as a beastkin had caught up with her. She managed to block the first hit with her staff, but the next two were solid hits to her midriff. Crying out, she stepped back and used a skill to quick cast a volley of ice bolts at close range. It drained a good chunk of her pool and put her rather low on mana, but it worked. Several bolts of ice punctured the demonic beastkins tough skin, and she slumped to the ground. A notification popped telling her that she had defeated another demon, but then a bolt of dark mana hit her. She cried out in pain and stumbled. Staggered, she was unable to get moving before the other beastkin unleashed a powerful skill. Unable to defend or evade she took the full damage of the skill. The pain was intense, and she didnt even notice the notifications that told her that she had been afflicted with the crippled condition or the warning that she only had one hp left. Instead, she cked out overwhelmed by the pain. Chapter II What the Hell is This!!! Chapter II What the Hell is This!!! The dungeon watched thest attack hit Reiko in the side, the force of the attack flung her away from the beastkin demon, she moved briefly afterward and then dropped to the ground her eyes closing. Momentster a new message popped up.
Congrattions you have subdued your first adventurer. +2000 mana, +100 DP Adventure Reiko is 10 levels above dungeon level exp rewards x4 +750 mana, +20 DP, +60,000 EXP You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You are now level 11 Dungeon Avatar Unlocked!!
The boy was very excited to see that message, and opened his status, just as Dewari showed up in his core room. So looking at his status he asked a question, he forgot to ask earlier.
Name: None Race: True Demonic Dungeon
Level: 11 EXP: 4000/112000
Health(HP): 153600/153600 Health Regeneration: 8000/ min
Shields: 51200/51200 Shield Regeneration: 5000/min
Mana Generation: 180/ hour M ATK: 110
Defense: 110 Resist: 110
Why dont I have a name? Because you havent been named yet. As a reward for beating your first adventurer, I will give you a name, Misaki, said Dewari. Then a blue box popped up in the dungeons view.
Name set as Misaki
Hey, isnt that a girls name! Dont tell me I am stuck with it!, said Misaki. Yep, names cant be changed. So why dont you check out your avatar? I think I did a great job designing it for you, said Dewari. Misaki hearing that wasnt sure about the avatar but decided to check it out anyway, guessing it was most likely in the menu she opened the menu and sure enough at the bottom of the menu a new optionbeled Dungeon Avatar was there. Selecting it caused an image of the avatar to popup along with a box asking if she wanted to manifest her avatar. The avatar that was disyed, appeared to be a young girl about 12 years old. She was about 135cm tall, her hair was a light blue with silver ends and fell to around her waist. She had a cute, round face with crimson eyes, two small silver horns extended from either side of her forehead. The girl had a decent bust at about a C cup, and her skin was smooth like porcin. The resulting girl was absolutely stunning and basically looked like Misakis idealized loli appearance. What the Hell, why is my avatar a girl? Simple, all dungeons are girls you know. They give birth to all kinds of monsters after all, What!!!!!!!? What do you mean all dungeons are girls!!!!!!!!? Im a guy!! yelled Misaki in an emotional outburst, well the telepathic equivalent of a yell anyway. Ha, ha nope you ceased being a boy when you were killed by that rollercoaster, said Dewari whileughing. Then she left to let Misaki calm down, since all Misaki was doing was yelling. Sometimeter Misaki stopped her outburst and started building to keep her mind off the fact that she was now a girl. She started by adding a few more hidden rooms and those hidden corridors she had wanted to add earlier but didnt have the mana for. Reiko Stormwind POV: Reiko woke up, feeling strange and disoriented it took her a few moments to remember what had happened and then she saw a blue box with decidedly cheery writing, that didnt feel appropriate for the message it contained.
Congrattions!!! You have angered your god and been transferred to another one who has seen fit to give you a trial. Conquer the dungeon before you. Leaving the area without challenging the dungeon will be counted as an automatic failure Congrattions!!! After trying to sprint your way through the dungeon, you took a wrong turn and trapped yourself in a room with four demons and were knocked out after a heated battle and have failed your trail.
Consequences New Title: Masters Faithful Pet New Title: Pet Princess Subss change to Pet Princess New Trait: Simple Minded New Trait: Lustful Minded New Trait: Faithful Pet Your master has been set by decree of your patron Dewari the Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility as the Demonic Dungeon Misaki
She didnt like that message and desperately hoped it wasnt true. Then she discovered that unlike earlier she could now appraise the new titles and traits she had. Title Masters Faithful Pet:Grants trait Faithful Pet, cant disobey your master, you are happier in your masters presence. You thrive on your masters attention and constantly seek your masters attention Title Pet Princess:Your Royal blood means nothing. You are now little more than the highly bred pet of a higher being. +20 to all stats, while in masters presence or following masters orders, -100 to all stats otherwise. Grants subss Pet Princess. Pet Princess: Your Royal blood means nothing. You are now little more than the highly bred pet of a higher being. Stat growth +10 to all stats, on level up, +100% to learning skills and spells when taught by master. Can no longer dress self or undress, can only be equipped or unequipped by master. Lustful Minded: You are constantly in heat. +100% to pleasure. +100% to fertility. You can be lured by sex. Faithful Pet: You are a loyal pet and will fight tooth and nail for your master, disobeying your master will cause you pain. +100% to loyalty, Damage output doubled when fighting for your master. I guess the new titles and traits arent as bad as I thought, theyre worse. They basically say that I cant make my own decisions, I cant even dress myself and I am forced to wear whatever my master decides to put me in. To make matters worse I am forced to obey my master and if I try to run, that title will destroy my stats. Im not sure what to make of the Lustful Minded trait, wait, title messes with my stats what does my status look like right now, thought Reiko. Then she opened her status
Name: Reiko Stormwind Gender: Female
Race: Elf ss: Mage
Age: 24 Subss: Pet Princess
Level: 15
Health(HP): 647/1970 Mana(MP): 1950/1950
HP (Regen): 530/ hour (53/hour) Mana Recovery: 3900/ Hour
Stamina (SP): 760/760 Shields: 1900/1900
Shield Recovery: 3000/hour ;costs 1500 mana per hour
Phy Attack: 152 (15) Magic Attack: 380 (440)
Armor: 0 Resist: 0
Dex: 141 (14) Agility: 136 (13)
Condition: In masters presence, Crippled
{Note: condition crippled: reduces Hp regeneration, Physical Attack, Dexterity and Agility by 90% rounded down Note: condition In Masters presence boosts all base stats by 20} Looks like my master is close by, my stats are clearly boosted. Guess I should use some of my MP to heal myself, no, wait why is my resist stat zero, thought Reiko as she looked at herself and discovered that she was naked. Crap, now that damn god has taken my underwear too. Well I cant do anything about that, better heal myself then go find my master and convince it to dress me, thought Reiko. Then she tried to cast lesser heal on herself, only for a blue screen to pop up.
Skill Lesser Heal is notpatible with your patron deity, recing skill with Dark Healing.
What, notpatible? Dark Healing? muttered Reiko to her self. Then she tried to appraise the skill. What she found was Dark Healing was an amazing skill, but she wasnt sure about the side effect. Dark Healing: Heals the target for 100% of their HP, while inflicting pain or pleasure on the target based on the targets nature proportional to the amount of damage. Can remove physical status conditions for double the cost, increasing the amount of pain or pleasure they experience further. Always inflicts pleasure on the user proportional to the damage of the target, if the target is user, the user experiences double the pleasure. Cost 150 MP After staring at it for a few minutes, she decided to use the skill. The instant she used the skill, a strange sensation rippled through her, unlike the warmth she always felt with light attribute healing spells, this was some kind of heat. The heat felt oddly good as it spread from her lower stomach to the rest of her body, she felt and saw her flesh and broken bones knit together, and once again it felt good in a strange way she had never felt before. She found herself panting and her vision went white momentster. When her vision returned to normal, she found that new heat to be diminished, but still there. Momentster when she began to move she discovered that she was in a small puddle of sticky clear fluid. She reached down and touched the fluid, and muttered to herself, whats this? momentsterughter filled the room and she started to look around in confusion trying to find the source of theughter. Only to find the room empty, then suddenly shadows filled the room and from nowhere the Goddess Dewari manifested and she wasughing. What did your mother teach you about sex? said Dewari. Iiits ... wheen a man and wo man maake chiild, stuttered the surprised Reiko. And how do they do that and what happens during the process? asked Dewari. Reiko, however, could only return a nk stare, as she didnt know. So you dont know, well normally your mother is supposed to teach you about these things, but since you need to know I will teach you, said Dewari. An hour and a halfter Reiko now knew what she was now experiencing and what it meant to be constantly in heat. So why are you here anyway? asked Reiko since she was sure a goddess didnt manifest just to educate her on sex. To make sure understand your new role, as a dungeons pet. Your master is young and still has much to learn, you are to support her in her role. As a former princess you know a great deal about therger world, I expect you to share that knowledge with her. I also expect you to teach her what it means to be female How the hell, am I supposed to teach her if you shackled me with a trait that forces me to obey her! shouted Reiko in response. Youll figure it out. But there are things you will need to know to support the dungeon including why we the gods seeded this dungeon. What do you know about the demon lord? He is a mythical being who made a bid to conquer the world in ancient myths, replied Reiko. Not so mythical actually, demon lords rise and fall in cycles, and the next demon lord is set to rise in just 100 years. However recent wars have severely depleted the poptions of several races, this dungeon was created to rectify that problem and ensure mortals have a fighting chance along with a number of others, just be warned some mortals will try to control these dungeons, Youre saying you created a demonic dungeon to fight against the demon lord? Well the name demon lord is a bit of a misnomer, humans and their bad naming tendencies. The demon lord doesnt even live on the demon ne, hees from the Realm of Eternal Twilight, he actually rules the undead not demons, but he does have the ability to bind demons to his rule, usually wrath demons. You dont have to worry about this now, though, you have a century to prepare for him. Next thing Reiko knew she was in for a long lecture and by the time Dewari left, she had a bit of a headache trying to wrap her head around what the goddess had told her. Around the same time Dewari finally let Reiko go, Misaki took a figurative step back to admire her work. She had finished building her second floor, overall the floor was simple with a few hidden passage to make it easier to move defenders around and several hidden rooms to serve as living quarters for her pets and servants. From the stairs the corridors branched into three paths and each path had five rooms, the path to the core room had an imprable locked door, that could only be opened by solving the puzzles, she had spent hours on, at the end of the other two paths and then flipping the unlock switches in the correct order. After admiring it for a bit the fact she was now a girl came back to the forefront of her mind. She started cursing Dewari for a bit and then she broke down and started crying.
Name: Misaki Race: True Demonic Dungeon
Level: 11 EXP: 4000/112000
Health(HP): 153600/153600 Health Regeneration: 8000/ min
Shields: 51200/51200 Shield Regeneration: 5000/min
Mana Generation: 200/ hour M ATK: 110
Defense: 110 Resist: 110
Name: None Rank: F
Race: True Demonic Dungeon Alignment: Lust Circle
Mana (MP): 1030 DP: 200
Demonic Energy: 50
Floors: 2 Rooms: 10, 16 (26)
Monsters: 174 Monster Types: 2
ves/Pets: Reiko Stormwind (pet)
Traps: 17 Trap Types: 2
Chapter III The Adventurers Chapter III The Adventurers A little over three months had passed since Misaki discovered that she was a girl and Reiko had be her pet. Misaki had spent most of that time either sulking or cursing Dewari in fits of rage, but she was now, for the most part, calming down. Misaki hadnt been entirely idle either and had purchased the Lesser Demonic Harpy and the Lesser Arachnid during that period for 100 dp, and had purchased her third floor for 30 dp. She had made the third floor a massive cavern with treacherous pathways over massive drops and slippery paths to the dark and damp bottom. Where the Arachnid demons made their home, near the ceiling of the cavern she had built harpy nests, to harass the adventures from the air and throughout the floor she had ced hidden switches and puzzles that needed to be solved in order to open a locked door that led to the core room. While looking through the store she had seen two monsters she would like to save up for, the first being a Lesser Demonic Lamia, which is a C rank monster and the other being a Lesser Dragon Girl, the cost of these was 100 dp and 5000 dp respectively. So she had been waiting for adventures to enter her domain so she could start gaining dp. ording to Dewari, she would gain one dp per level of the adventurer for every day they were in her dungeon and 20 dp when she first defeats the adventurer. She would also gain 20 mana per level of the adventure daily while they are in her dungeon and if they participate in acts of lust while here she would gain demonic energy, which she could use for things like evolving her monsters. She had found the option in the monster manager which is used to spawn monsters and control their spawn rate and level for a particr area, to evolve a D rank demon it costs 500 demonic energy, 5000 mp and five dp. Speaking of demonic energy, she had found it could also be used to grant her monsters and pets traits. It had cost her 10 dp, 500 mana and all of her demonic energy but she had granted Reiko the demon skin trait and given her the extra role of wandering boss. She had also spent 50 dp on a book called on magic, it was mostly a theory on the basics of magic and included a number of spells, from the simple basic spells like firebolt to the moreplex third level spells. Reiko was excited as she moved down the hall, as it was almost time for Misaki to teach her some spells. She loved this time since it was only time of the day she got her masters undivided attention. The rest of any given day master barely paid her any attention and Reikos thoughts were preupied with the subject. It would be so much fun if master would manifest and then we could y together, She thought as she daydreamed about getting to y with master. No, bad girl dont daydream about that. Dont let that goddess, win. Ah, but it would be so nice if master yed with me. No, no stop dont think about that, Thought Reiko as she rounded the corner and then opened the hidden entrance to the core room. The moment she heard her masters voice in her head greeting her she felt a surge of joy. Misaki had been teaching her pet a new spell, when suddenly she noticed a presence outside her dungeon and shifted her attention outside. Standing outside her dungeon was a group of five individuals, and it looked like a harem. There was a human male, two beastkin females, a human girl, and a female dwarf. At first, Misaki had thought the Dwarf was a little girl until she had analyzed her since the dwarf looked like a loli.
Name: Thomas Drake Gender: Male
Race: Human ss: Warrior
Age: 21 Subss: Novice Swordsman
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 1670/1670 Mana(MP): 300/300
HP (Regen): 380/hour Mana Recovery: 600/hour
Stamina (SP): 1060/1060 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 252 (352) Magic Attack: 60
Armor: 102 Resist: 44
Dex: 60 Agility: 77
Condition:
Name: Amy Drake Gender: Female
Race: Human ss: Ranger
Age: 18 Subss: Archer
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 1220/1220 Mana(MP): 770/770
HP (Regen): 305/305 Mana Recovery: 1540/hour
Stamina (SP): 610/610 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 60 (120) Magic Attack: 164
Armor: 60 Resist: 50
Dex: 123 Agility: 105
Condition:
Name: Mei Bloodw Gender: Female
Race: Catkin ss: Rogue
Age: 19 Subss: Scout
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 620/620 Mana(MP): 600/600
HP (Regen): 130/hour Mana Recovery: 1200/hour
Stamina (SP): 460/460 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 200 (225) Magic Attack: 120
Armor: 40 Resist: 50
Dex: 184 Agility: 128
Condition:
Name: Eri Greyhound Gender: Female
Race: Wolfkin ss: Warrior
Age: 19 Subss: Beast Warrior
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 1295/1295 Mana(MP): 300/300
HP (Regen): 230/hour Mana Recovery: 600/hour
Stamina (SP): 1210/1210 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 290 (350) Magic Attack: 60
Armor: 80 Resist: 70
Dex: 54 Agility: 98
Condition:
Name: Mara cksteel Gender: Female
Race: Dwarf ss: Warrior
Age: 20 Subss: Foot Knight
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 4950/4950 Mana(MP): 370/300
HP (Regen): 700/hour Mana Recovery: 740/hour
Stamina (SP): 1500/1500 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 300 (350) Magic Attack: 74
Armor: 180 Resist: 170
Dex: 78 Agility: 56
Condition:
Thomas was a handsome enough individual with brown hair and eyes he looked to be about 180 centimeters in height in sturdy steel and leather armor. Amy the ranger was a pretty girl about 160 cms tall with average breasts, brown eyes, and hair, she was wearing leather armor that was form-fitting and had a skirt. Mei was a cute looking catkin with reddish-brown hair and a long tail, her breasts were small about an A cup and she looked to be a little shorter than Amy at around 155 cms, her clothes were a dark leather shirt that left her belly exposed and shorts with a hole for her tail. The wolfkin Eri was a bitrger than Mei, with ck and silver hair she was wearing leather armor that emphasized her figure. As for the Dwarf she had ck hair and green eyes, she was only around 130 cms and her breasts appeared to be B cups, her clothing was form-fitting chainmail. Misaki then focused on their conversation. Its a dungeon, we have to check it out! Thomas said clearly excited. Brother, we are supposed to be searching for the hideout of the bandits that killed the Third Princess of Stormwind, not exploring dungeons. Besides this one isnt on the map, we should report it to the guild and collect the finders fee, said Amy. But its a dungeon, and I thought she was kidnapped by the bandits not killed, said Thomas. Its been three months, if she was alive, she would have been found by now, or the bandits would have sent a ransom demand, shes dead, said Amy. I think we should at least look inside, and see what kind of challenge it presents, said Eri. This is a bad idea, said Mei. Okay that''s two in favor and two against, said Thomas. Lets just look at the first floor, said Mara. Then it''s decided we are exploring the first floor, said Thomas, as the group headed towards the entrance, with Amy saying this is a really bad idea, under her breath. In the core room, as the intruders entered the dungeon, Misaki told Reiko that the lesson was over before focusing the entirety of her attention on the intruders. Reiko thought wasnt very happy. Stupid adventures hogging masters attention. This was supposed to be my time with master. No Reiko, bad girl, dont let it get to you. thought Reiko despite her efforts to suppress the effects of the traits they were still affecting her, and making her mad and unhappy that she was losing the only attention master gave her, suddenly a thought urred to her, Ill beat them up and then master will praise me! Oh, that will be nice, thought Reiko as she started to daydream about her masters attention again before rushing into the hidden corridors towards the first floor. POV Thomas: The adventurers entered the first room to find they were facing two demons, a demon girl and a lesser beastkin demon. The party instantly assumed abat formation as Mara intercepted the first strike and Thomas thought, this is awesome we get to fight naked girls, though they''re a little young for my taste.
Mara used skill Intercept Strike Mara is hit for 30 Dark damage Maras HP 4920/4950
Thomas charged at the beastkin demon, while Amy readied her bow and then used her skill Triple arrow on the mage. Mei moved to nk the mage, while Eri moved to support Thomass attack, Mara maintained a defensive position ready to shield herrades.
You dealt 172 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target Hp 828 /1000 Eri used skill triple w Eri dealt 260 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target Hp 568/1000 Eri dealt 260 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Target Hp 308/1000 Critical Hit! Eri dealt 520 physical damage to Lesser Beastkin Demon Lesser Beastkin Demon is Defeated! Amy used skill Triple Arrow Amy dealt 181 physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 869/1050 Amy dealt 181 physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 688/1050 Amy dealt 181 physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 507/1050 Mei stabs Lesser Demon Girl Mei dealt 120 physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target Shields 387/1050
The Lesser demon girl responded to their attack by casting a demonic drain mana spell, which struck Mara, then Thomas charged the demon girl and used his heavy strike skill, while Mei used her Twin dagger skill, while the other two moved to check on Mara.
Mara is hit for 90 infernal damage and 300 mana damage Maras HP 4830/4950 Maras Mana 0/300 Mara is out of mana, Mara is knocked out You have dealt 676 physical damage to Lesser Demon girl Target shields 0/1050 Target Hp 311/600 Mei used skill Twin Dagger Critical Hit! Mei dealt 384 physical damage to Lesser Demon Girl Target HP 0/600 Lesser Demon Girl is defeated!
This is great, this dungeon isnt so tough! said Thomas This only the first room and we had both a number and level advantage, we will almost certainly encounter stronger monsters further in! Also that spell had drained all of Maras mana imagine what would have happened if there had been more demons, or if these two had been stronger Ahh, we would have been fine, as long as we''re together we could win even if the demon was level one hundred, said Thomas. Why does my brother have to be an idiot thought Amy before replying, one of these days youre going to get one or more us hurt and my medicine wont help then the group proceeded to exit the room and take the corridor deeper into the dungeon after collecting the dropped loot which amounted to a handful of silver coins. A few meters down the corridor they came across a fork in the path. One led straight, the other turned to the right. Thomas immediately moved to head straight, and Mei cried out: No wait I havent ..., only before she could finish Thomas stepped on a Pitfall trap. ...checked for traps, yet.
You have triggered a Pitfall trap You have taken 2000 critical damage! You have died! Realm of False Death effect will activate in 2:00 minutes.
Ah, crap. We dont have a rez spell, guess Ill have to take the hit, this sucks. My first dungeon dive ending before it could even get started, thought Thomas. Two minutester a blue screen popped up, and Thomas rematerialized at the dungeon entrance.
You are being teleported to entrance Curse of Lost Manhood activated. Congrattions! You are now a girl!
Thomas was still staring at the message when his or rather her party came out of the dungeon. Who are you? Why are you naked and wheres Thomas? The notification said he should have been teleported here, said Amy. I am Thomas! cried Thomas, only to be shocked at the cute sound of her voice. Amy used Analyze on her and then started tough. I told you, you were going to get hurt one of these days, oh you should probably look at your stats, said Amy as she started looking through her pack. Thomas opened her stats and almost cried when she saw that her physical abilities had dropped, although her magical ability improved.
Name: Thomas Drake Gender: Female
Race: Human ss: Warrior
Age: 21 Subss: Novice Swordsman
Level: 15 Title: E Rank Adventurer
Health(HP): 1325/1325 Mana(MP): 460/460
HP (Regen): 300/hour Mana Recovery: 920/hour
Stamina (SP): 850/850 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 210 (10) Magic Attack: 102 (2)
Armor: 0 Resist: 0
Dex: 62 (2) Agility: 79 (5)
Condition: False Death (time remaining 95:56 hours)
While Thomas was staring at her new stats, Amy found what she was looking for. Then she offered it too, Thomas saying, Here wear this. The offered object was a simple grey dress and a matching pair of panties. Im not wearing a dress! said Thomas. You are most certainly, not walking around naked. We are heading back to town and you are wearing the dress, Eri, Mei help me dress her, said Amy, next thing Thomas knew she had been forced into the dress and panties and was being dragged back to town. ------Interlude------ Two weekster at the Headquarters of the Church of Light. Several figures were gathered around a table discussing a report they had gotten about a new dungeon reported to the adventurers guild. ording to the report, it appears to be a demonic dungeon of lust. Although we cant be sure until the guilds evaluation team reports back. Although the adventurers who discovered, found that it has the Curse of Lost Manhood trait, Oh, that sounds useful, the perfect ce to train our priests and if they happen to fail, they will be girls and make good ythings for us. Yes, and the dungeon appears to be young, so we should have little trouble conquering it and binding it to our will. Our vers in the Retha Wilnds will be very happy, female beastkin tend to sell for ten times that of a male, easier to train, too. Ha, ha and all that extra cash will flow into your pockets, just remember to give some to the church. We need more troops to purge the heretics from thend, and bring down that vile Church of the Dark said another as he spat. Well, theres nothing left on the agenda for today and we cant make ns for a dungeon we know almost nothing about, so let''s adjourn. I have a lovely new ything to train. Extras I and II Extras I and II "So how did, that rollercoaster end up hitting me anyway? I was on the 12th floor of a hotel after all," asked Misaki. Dewari chuckled, and said, "you were killed by good old human greed, the rollercoaster was sabotaged causing it fly right off the track and crash through the ceiling of your 12th-floor hotel room. which killed you, yourtest conquest and the twenty-odd passengers on the rollercoaster," "Sabotaged? Who would be stupid enough to sabotage a rollercoaster?" "Easy, it was industrial sabotage from a rival amusement park. They wanted their rival shut down for safety reasons so that they could reap the extra profits from the uing local festival," "So what happened to the bastards that killed me?" "They were clumsy and left a tool that could be traced to them behind and are now being tried for their crimes," "Serves them right, maybe you should have turned them into girls instead," "Ha, that would have been funny, but that area is under the jurisdiction of another god, so I would have to take it up with him. Reiko had just reached the first-floor boss room, where she had nned to fight and beat the adventures who had challenged the dungeon, when she got the message that the intruders had been repelled by a trap. Seeing the message she slumped to the floor and thought No, stupid adventurers you werent supposed to get defeated by a stupid trap. Now how am I supposed to get master to praise me. No Reiko dont seek that, remember how she treated you, after she got you.as she descended into memories of the past. Reikos head had finally stopped hurting after the hours-long lecture she had gotten from the goddess and she was now timidly moving towards her new masters core. She wasnt sure about her new master, yet, and fearful thoughts of how she will treat her were running through her mind. What if she doesnt like me? What if she beats me?Thought Reiko as she rounded the corner and came to the door, that led to the core room from the hidden areas of the dungeon. Then she heard crying and hurried into the room to discover that the dungeon itself was crying. She moved to the core and put a hand on it and asked are you all right? The next thing she knew Misaki had tossed her out of the core room and told her to leave her alone. As a result, she ended up sleeping in the corridor naked, that first night in the dungeon. She didnt get any attention from her master that night. In the morning she awoke to find herself desperate for attention, her thoughts filled with dreams of her master, giving her attention.Ah, if master materialized her avatar we could.... No, dont finish that thought, Reiko! Dont daydream like that, dont let that stupid goddess win. But, I want master to give me some attention, any kind of attention, I hate being ignored. No, dont let those traits control you, thought Reiko as she struggled with the thoughts the traits were making her have, but because of the traits, being ignored was really harsh on her making the daydreams stronger. Unable to stand being ignored it wasnt long before she started pounding on the door of the core room, saying Please let me in, over and over again. After a while, her master let her in the room and gave her some attention. What happened in that room when master first started talking to her is a blur since she was so happy she got some attention that she orgasmed. What she does remember is that master yed with her, and that she left the room actually wearing something. It was just a simple green mini dress and nothing else but she was quite happy she wasnt naked anymore. Shifting away from her memories, Reiko headed down the stairs, absently fingering todays pink mini dress while trying to figure out how to get master to y with her. When she reached the core room, she found masters attention elsewhere. Chapter IV The Evaluation Team, Arrives Chapter IV The Evaluation Team, Arrives Several hours had passed after Thomas and his, now her party left the dungeon. Reiko was slumped in the core room, dreaming of getting her masters attention, when Dewari suddenly manifested for the first time in months in the dungeon. Dewari immediately moved to Reikos side and woke her up. Reiko took a couple minutes after being woken up to focus. The moment she saw Dewari she jumped. What are you doing here. Youre not going to shackle me with more bad traits are you? she said, thinking that Dewari couldnt possibly be here for anything good. No, I am just here because Misaki has been sulking to long, so Im going to force her to manifest her avatar. But you need to tell her about the local area, as a dungeon she needs to know those things. But she almost never pays me any attention. When was I supposed to tell her these things, replied Reiko. You have had a couple of opportunities that you have wasted, said Dewari as she waved her hand, an instantter a small girl about 135cm tall appeared in the core room. She had light blue hair ending in silver that fell around her waist, a cute round face with crimson eyes. A pair of silver horns sat on her head, along with a silver tiara. Her skin was smooth like porcin and her breasts appeared to be a C cup, she was wearing a semi-transparent silver dress that was clearly cut to emphasize her assets. Before the girl had even processed what had just happened, Reiko cried out So cute! and was hugging her. The girl tried to do something and then a panicked expression appeared on her face when she failed. Dewari, let me go back. I dont want to be stuck in my avatar, said the girl in a cute if a bit hysterical voice. Nope, you cant just hide in your core, for the rest of your life, you need to face the fact your a girl, now. So until you ept that you will be stuck in your avatar. Now Im busy and have to go, Reiko be a good girl and teach your master about the surrounding nations, said Dewari moments before she vanished from the room. Reiko excited to share her knowledge, while still hugging Misaki, broke into a big smile and began to talk about their surroundings. The dungeon is located in what ismonly called the Elven Forest since the majority of this forest belongs to the Elves. Not far from here are a pair of major roads that link the Elven kingdoms with humannds and Dwarfnds. A trading town with the Dwarven Kingdom is roughly located to our northwest. To our east lies the Elven Kingdom of Bluewood, and directly north of them lies my homnd the Elven Kingdom of Stormwind. Let go of me and sit over there, interrupted Misaki. Now you mentioned two different elf kingdoms practically bordering each other, why is that? In the fantasy books, I have read Elves are always united under one kingdom, asked Misaki as Reikoplied with Misakis order. Our two kingdoms were once united millennia ago, ording to the history books. ounts of the time are sketchy, but they all say the cause of the split, was a difference of opinion about a nt. Humans, fight each other for all kinds of reasons, but a nt is a new one to me. Well, continue with telling about the surroundings it sounds interesting. To our south and extending to our west as well, lies the Rosewood empire. Theyre one of therger human states, currently the reigning leader is Empress Rosewood, since her husband was killedst year in a battle. The empire is split between the factions of the three princes, and was set to hold a tournament a couple months ago, to determine the session. I was sent by my father to attend and hopefully negotiate a peace treaty with the new emperor. Then there is the Aurora Theocracy, located to the south-east of us. They are ruled by the Church of Light, well the human sect of it anyway. Which is quite radical, and warlike. In the Theocracy, women have very little in the way of rights and non-human races are enved on sight. They constantly war with their neighbors and preach humans as superior to the other races. I dont like the sound of them. They sound a bit too full of themselves. Yes, well you will have to be careful since the Theocracy likes to enve dungeons and we are close enough to their territory for their influence to reach here. Ill keep it in mind and you can move if you want, said Misaki, and an instantter Reiko was rubbing against her and kept on repeating y with me over and over again. Two and a half weeks after the adventurers, had found the dungeon another group appeared. It was a group of three people. Two men of around thirty, both were rugged and well built and a woman, who was small and pretty. When Misaki analyzed them, she found them to all be level 45 and were C rank adventurers. Both men were human, one being a swordsman, he other a rogue, while the girl was a dwarf healer. The Swordsman was a rugged looking individual with short red hair, a stubble beard, and was wearing reinforced leather armor that was designed to provide as much protection as possible without impeding movement. The rogue was a little shorter, his muscles were leaner, he had ck hair and looked as if he had been in the sun a tad bit too much. His armor was leather and designed for ease of movement over protection. As for the Dwarf she was wearing some light leather armor that was clearly designed for ease of movement over protection leaving her arms and legs mostly exposed as a result, like most dwarves she was short, had green hair that fell to her shoulders that was kept in a braid, while her chest wasnt thatrge maybe a B cup. As Misaki watched them approach she was pretty certain her monsters werent going to stop them. Sure enough, as she had suspected the trio breezed through her first floor, with ease and they avoided every trap with their rogue easily spotting them and disarming them when necessary. They took a few minor scrapes when they challenged the first-floor boss which was a party of demons, all level 12 with boosted health pools, not even a challenge for a party of C rank adventurers. The second floor was a different story, the group easily defeated the average monster on the floor which was level 13, but the way to reach the boss room had them stumped. Well Richard, have you figured it out yet? said the Dwarf, to the rogue. No, I havent this dungeon is unusually clever for a young dungeon. And this puzzle doubles as a trap, so if random answers are a definite no, unless you want to risk instant death that is, since this one is far deadlier than the ones on the first floor or elsewhere in the dungeon, said Richard. Well can you hurry up, Im starting to feel funny. I know its the dungeons pheromones they werent that strong on the first floor so I hardly noticed, but theyre noticeable here. Just ignore it the best you can, replied Richard as he continued to study the puzzle. So what, make this puzzle so tough? Dont bug me, I think I have almost got it just give me a few minutes, Alright, Ill go wait in the hall with Michael, said the Dwarf. When the dwarf, came out into the hall she came out to find Michael jerking off. At first, she just froze, then her mind went pink and all her resistance to the pheromones vanished. Momentster she was naked and having fun with Michael, much to the dungeons delight.
Congrattions! You have caused adventurers in your territory to lose themselves for the first time! Since these adventures are 4 times the dungeons level all rewards have been multiplied ordingly. +8000 Exp, +20000 Mana, +2000 Demonic Energy, +800 DP
While those two were having fun, the rogue Richard, tried his answer only to be proved wrong, when the trap triggered, only his quick reflexes prevented the trap from killing him, but he still lost three quarters of his HP to the trap as it broke his leg forcing him to use one of his potions. Since the healer didnte when he called, he left the room to confer with hisrades, and to find out why they didnte, only to find something, he had not expected to see. The dwarf was on her back moaning in pleasure, as Michael was groping her small boobs and thrusting into her. Ovee by a surge of jealousy and envy, the rogue then stabbed hisrade in the back, the moment he came. Giving the dungeon another unexpected boon, and then he yelled at the dwarf.
Congrattions! You have caused an adventurer to backstab his own party member over a girl! Due to high-level exp rewards have been multiplied ordingly. +40000 EXP,+2000 Demonic Energy, +800 DP Trait Dungeon Pheromones has been upgraded to level three.
What the hell, are you two doing? Were in a dungeon and youre going at it like animals, what happened to yourmon sense? Eh, Daliah? Where is it? What did you do that for? And Im not a child I can do what I want, said Daliah as she prepared to cast her resurrection spell, only for a group of lust demons toe around the corner. She continued to try casting her spell, but was forced to stop, when one of them hit her with a spell, which really hurt since she wasnt wearing her armor. She then turned to fight and help the rogue. The group was defeated without too much trouble, but by the time they finished off thest demon, the two-minute mark on Michaels resurrection had expired, and he had been teleported to the entrance. After beating thest demon the two adventurers saw Michaels body vanish, and a notification popped up for them, telling them that the adventurer Michael had been teleported to the entrance. Great, looks like Michael is at the entrance. And has probably been turned into a girl, thanks to you, are you happy? Ha, serves him right for losing his head in a dungeon, said Richard as he watched the corridor, while Daliah put her armor back on. Once she had her armor back on, the two rushed to reach the dungeon exit. They werent attacked at all on their way back and reached the entrance about half an hourter, where the rogue was jumped by a very angry, naked girl with red hair, C cup breasts, and creamy tan skin. She quickly pinned him to the ground and yelled, You asshole, DONT go backstabbing yourrades, how would you like it if I stabbed you in the back!? Nice view, replied Richard, as he ogled her chest. Seeing his gaze Michael moved her hands to cover her chest, then Richard pushed her down. Hey let me go, Dont do that, said Michael as Richard started to grope her, but Richard was very horny from the pheromones and his sense of reason wasnt all there. Daliah tried to help Michael only to end up joining the fun. Half an hourter, Daliah wasforting Michael who had blood trickling down her legs, while ring at Richard. Who was acting sheepish about things. Then trying to keep things off his recent actions, Richard brought up the dungeon, You know other than the puzzle, The dungeon appears to present rewards and challenges consistent with an E rank dungeon, Id say a challenger must be at least E rank to consider challenging this dungeon. And the Puzzle? asked Daliah trying to keep her cool and notsh out at Richard. That one is challenging, like the ones you see in ancient dungeons but you cant just put in random answers and take the hit. When I got the answer wrong earlier, the puzzle changed questions. Meaning in order to proceed you need someone smart enough to work out the answer and those damn pheromones make it difficult to concentrate or control yourself, I know that, but that is no excuse for what you did! yelled the other two in unison. ------Interlude------ Four dayster, the group made their report to the adventurer''s guild, where it quickly found its way to the Church of Light who was more than happy to have it. Even if the evaluators couldnt reach the second-floor boss room. As for the group, it disbanded since both Daliah and Michael couldnt trust the rogue anymore and Michael had developed a slight trauma regarding men. It seems, the guild has put out their evaluation. It seems the dungeon is good with puzzles, but the biggest problem would be the pheromones, said one of the men at the headquarters of the Church of Light. Yes, but the gods will shield the righteous. We should send our priests to train our acolytes in resisting demonic influence there, and while they are at it they can map the dungeon and create a guide for solving those puzzles. Yes, and as someone mentioned in thest meeting, those that fail will make good ythings for us. Go, organize the parties, so that we can set up, as soon as the guild starts building a dungeon town. Ill get right on it.
Name: Misaki Race: True Demonic Dungeon
Level: 11 EXP: 53500/112000
Health(HP): 153600/153600 Health Regeneration: 8000/ min
Shields: 51200/51200 Shield Regeneration: 5000/min
Mana Generation: 220/ hour M ATK: 110
Defense: 110 Resist: 110
Name: Misaki Rank: E
Race: True Demonic Dungeon Alignment: Lust Circle
Mana (MP): 31280 DP: 1650
Demonic Energy: 4000
Floors: 3 Rooms: 10, 16 (26)
Monsters: 475 Monster Types: 4
ves/Pets: Reiko Stormwind (pet)
Traps: 279 Trap Types: 3
Extras III, IV, and V Extras III, IV, and V JCountry These were originally three separate extra chapters, that I havebined into one. Around the same time, the evaluation team was leaving the dungeon, in the Elven Kingdom of Bluewood. A young girl was staring at a blue screen. She still hadnt gotten used to these and she found herself thinking back to when this started. A few months ago, she had been a happy young schoolgirl, who had followed a stud into a hotel for some fun. They were just about to get to the good part, when she heard a crashing sound. Then everything went ck, before waking up in a mysterious ck space. At first, she was alone and then suddenly a handsome man in armor and calling himself a god showed up, telling her that she had been chosen to reincarnate as his champion. She remembered saying, that she didnt want to reincarnate as a baby, and he said he would grant her wish. Of course, now she wished she had been more specific since he reincarnated her as a five-year-old elf girl. She was cute, but she wasnt looking forward to going through puberty a second time. Then she turned her attention back to the box,
Congrattions! You are now level five and may select your ss from the basic sses below. Warrior Basic Melee ss, gains bonuses to strength and Endurance, but penalizes intelligence and wisdom. Mage Basic Magic ss, boosts intelligence and Wisdom, but incurs penalties to strength and endurance. Rogue Basic Scout/thief ss proficient with daggers, lockpicks and poisons, gains bonuses to dexterity, penalty to vitality. Rogues are valuable in dungeons and good at finding and disarming traps. Ranger Basic ranged weapon ss and scout. Gains bonuses to dexterity, and agility but penalizes strength. Special requirements met, you may select the following unique sses. Dark Champion A master of demons and dark magic, the ss gains the same bonuses as heros and excels most at corruption magic, a type of dark magic that affects the mind. +200 All stats, learn skills at double rate, Gains two subsses based on the Dark Champions affinity (Bypassing normal requirements). Level cap raised by 150. Grants the Dark Lord Title. Requires being the champion of a Dark God. Dark Champions like heros are highly sought after as mates due to the bonuses they offer to their offspring.
She barely understood the way the ss system worked, but from what she knew, sses apparently affected something called base stats, which are then used to calcte your stats. But, she knew enough to know that 200 was a big number, equivalent to several levels and it also raised her max level by 150 which is huge. So while she was sure thest line meant the ss would cause her trouble in the future she picked it.
Congrattions! You are now a Dark Champion! Due to ss bonuses you have gained a subss, a second subss will unlock at level ten. Calcting subss based on affinity Congrattions! You are now a Warmage.
Warmage? Whats that?thought the girl as she appraised the ss Warmage:Very rare and powerful advanced ss with unique requirements. Locks armor stat to zero, grants physical immunity skill. Grants 20 resist per level. Grants strategic level magic. Wisdom counts as 8 times its value for purposes of mana capacity calctions, Intelligence grants double the normal amount of magic attack. Vitality grants a third of the normal health bonus. Receives additional bonuses to intelligence and wisdom, incurs extra penalties to strength and endurance. Looking at the ss, she decided to take a look at what her stats now looked like.
Name: Lily Thorn Gender: Female
Race: Elf ss: Dark Champion
Age: 5 Subss: Warmage/locked
Level: 5 Title: Dark Lord, Champion of Erosi
Health(HP): 2135/2135 Mana(MP): 18240/18240
HP (Regen): 1080/ hour Mana Recovery: 4560/ Hour
Stamina (SP): 2110/2110 Shields: 0/5700 (Note: Barrier not cast)
Shield Recovery: 4500/hour ;costs 1500 mana per hour
Phy Attack: 422 Magic Attack: 912
Armor: 0 Resist: 110
Dex: 223 Agility: 218
Condition:
After looking at her stats she thought,damn, Im overpowered. Lily had spent half the night familiarizing herself with her ss skills and abilities. The physical immunity skill was an interesting skill, certainly powerful, but one she would have to be careful using. Since it drained her mp at 500 points for every minute it was active. The skills true strength was that it negated all mundane physical attacks, but physical attacks with a magicalponent would still strike her, and since her armor stat was locked to zero that meant she was weak to physical attacks. Her ss however also gave her three very powerful spells, that cost 10000 mp to cast, but had huge areas of effect and massive damage modifiers. Heaven''s Fall:Calls down a massive ball of hellfire to consume your target. Attack diameter 1.5 Km, hits all targets for massive amounts of infernal damage. Inflicts all targets with the condition hellfire burns. Cost 10,000 MP The other two are very simr, the only difference being the element and the condition inflicted. She was very curious what would happen if she tried this spell out so as soon as the sun was rising she had snuck out of the house and was almost out of the vige heading towards the beach, there was a nice remote stretch that no one used that would be perfect for trying her spell. Once she was free of the vige and was sure no one was watching, she walked down towards the beach. Once there she started casting her spell, it took a while and then the moment she finished she felt arge amount of mana leave her all at once making her feel faint, then a massive ball of blue-green fire appeared in the sky. The ball streaked across the sky, then struck a cliff in the distance and exploded. Even though she was well outside the st radius she could feel the intense hit and then a blue box appeared in front of her eyes.
You have dealt 24120 infernal damage to ??? ??? is defeated! You have dealt 25680 infernal damage to ??? ??? is defeated! . . . . . Critical Hit! You have dealt 72360 critical infernal damage to ??? ??? is defeated! . . . . You have dealt 22820 infernal damage to ??? ??? is Defeated Due to use of strategic magic you receive reduced rewards. You have gained 212,500 EXP! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You have leveled up! You are now level 9 Experience needed for level ten 97500
The heat and light diminished and then she found herself looking at a massive crater whose walls had turned to ss, then the water rushed in to fill the crater. Secondster she was looking at a new bay near the vige.Massive damage! No kidding, its like dropping a nuke or a meteor strike, I think I better disappear and pretend I know nothing about the new bay near the vige,thought Lily as she snuck away from the crater, before the first vigers started to show up to stare at the new bay. A couple of weeks had passed since Lily had tried out her spell, and she was already regretting it. Turns out one of the vige guard was very good at figuring out whos magic a spell was from. As a result, she got found out only a couple days after the incident, and her family grounded her for reckless use of magic. To make things worse, now the vige guard was also keeping an eye on her. Apparently no one trusted her not to blow up another cliff. She was now in her bedroom cursing the god for reincarnating her as a five-year-old. Damn, that god for making me a five-year-old if I had an older body they wouldnt be treating me like this and maybe they would believe me when I say, that Im not stupid enough to use a spell-like that again without reason, thought Lily. Just moments before a voice spoke into her mind. You have certainly made a mess of things, would you like some help? said someone. Youre partly responsible for this you know, it wouldnt have happened if I had an older body, replied Lily in her mind. Well I know a ce, where you can try your magic out without consequences, besides Dewari has been wishing her charge would ept that shes a girl, maybe you could help, said her patron god. Why would I help, and how would I get there anyway, no one lets me out of their sight anymore, replied Lily. Thats easy, Ill just speed up your level up, that should get you out of the vige. It would still take a while to reach the dungeon, but you would help because the two of you have something inmon. You both died in the same incident, to a rollercoaster, replied Erosi. Speed up? Wait are saying my second subss can get me out of the vige? And the same incident? Who was it? Yes, it can. Your second subss was already determined by your affinities. It is well suited for getting you out of this mess, and the dungeon is the reincarnation of your date, Are saying my handsome date ended up a girl? she asked slightly amused. Then she began to think about the gods proposal. On one hand, if she epted she could get out of the vige, but she would be on her own. It urred to her however that no one would treat like a reckless child outside of the vige. Still, regardless of where she is everyone will treat her like a child, something she loathed. On the other hand, her current problem would blow over eventually. She had no reason to rush to meet the dungeon either, at least none that she knew of. Then there''s the fact that her parents would worry if she left abruptly, she didnt need people looking for her after all. Chapter V New Floors!!! Chapter V New Floors!!! After the adventurers had left, Misaki had spent her time ying with Reiko, until nightfall. Now that Reiko was asleep, Misaki started thinking about what she had learned about her since being forced to stay in her avatar. She hadnt realized it before since she had been mostly ignoring the girl, but Reiko literally thrives on attention, especially skinship. Misaki was now looking at the girl''s traits, again. I wasnt really looking at these the first time, but damn these are terrible, but is there really a need to force her to obeymands when that other trait makes her more loyal? I wonder if I could change or alter some of these. Well, I could ask Dewari, thought Misaki. Using her skill, to contact Dewari, Misaki asked her question. Since she wanted Reiko to have a little more freedom than the traits, gave her. Well, I could change those traits effects, but most of those will stay as they are. I just want her to have a little more freedom to make her own decisions. As it is, I basically make all her decisions for her. In that case, Ill change the one trait so she could disobey yourmands, if she wanted to, said Dewari moments before cutting the link. After that Misaki began thinking about what to do, with all her newfound DP, she didnt have enough for everything she wanted, but she went ahead and bought the Lesser Lamia Demon she had wanted for 100 dp, then she used her demonic energy and a small amount of dp to unlock all the evolved forms for the monsters she had. With the evolved form unlocked, it now only required her monsters to be level 25 and a small amount of mana and demonic energy to evolve. After that, she decided that she would need more floors in case someone got past her puzzles. First, she expanded the third floor making the caverns at the bottom stretch into a massivebyrinth, the upper walkways were expanded, and the jungle areas were added to therge caves built into the walls. She also spawned a number of Lamia Demons on the third floor. She left the first and second floor alone, continuing on and then started building her fourth floor. It took hours to build the fourth floor, she made the stairs open up on an expansive jungle, in which she, hid a number of puzzles that must be solved in a certain order to activate a number of switches, so that the adventurers could open the door to the boss room. The jungle then lead to massive sky path, with dangerously narrow walkways, and an expansivebyrinth below. A difficult and rocky path, built into the side of a cliff led to thebyrinth below. The Labyrinth was made to be perfect withrger evolved Arachnids in mind, and in rooms throughout thebyrinth she ced spawning nests for demon girls and beastkin demons. On the floor above the sky paths, she built several caves high up for the Demonic Harpies to nest in. In the Jungle, she built a number of nests for therger evolved Lamia Demons and Arachnids. She also built and ced a few viges and ruins in the jungle where you could encounter demon girls and Beastkin Demons. With the fourth floor done, she then moved on to the fifth floor, which was mostly the same as the fourth floor. Except it wasrger and she ced ake on the east side of the floor with a river that led to the sky paths, with a waterfall into thebyrinth below. And on the other side of the sky path, she built an imposing demonic castle into the cliffs. It was almost daytime when the floors were finally done, so she moved on and began adding traps, taking full advantage of a skill she had picked up when she had made the puzzles. The skill was called Trap Designer and allowed her to design her own traps without using dp to get them. The sun was just rising when she finished trapping her new floors, she briefly considered building more, but decided that she should save her dp, and that five floors would be enough for now. Then she went over the fortifications of the castle that now housed her core room and the dungeons residential area. On the towers she had ced ballistas, that could be manned, aimed, and fired by a crew of demons, while having enough range and uracy to hit targets on the other side of the sky paths. The ballistas couldunch a bolt every two minutes, and dealt 5000 damage a hit, so adventures would have to be careful In addition to the asional missile beingunched at them, they would have to contend with aerial attacks from the harpies, and the narrow walkways made reaching the core difficult. Especially since the adventures would also have to find all the puzzles, on the floor and solve them in order to open the castle gates, which would lead them to the castle courtyard that served as the boss room. Looking over the defenses she found herself quite happy with her work and then pushed herself off the core room floor. Misaki walked down the corridor towards the bedroom she had builtst night for Reiko and herself. Opening the door she checked on Reiko who was still sleeping, then headed out to look at her floor from a human perspective and to also get a better look at the evolved demons. As she entered the castles dining hall she had made, she came across one of the evolved demons she had summoned as staff for her castle. She was a demon girl and she was wearing an erotic maid outfit, with a very short skirt and exposed midriff section. The demon girl appeared to be young but older than her lesser cousin, with a well-developed chest for her age and erotic figure. Her horns were also a bitrger than those of her lesser cousin and her red eyes seemed more intelligent. Misaki smiled at the demon and then walked past and entered the kitchen were she got a closer look at a trio of beastkin demons. Two of them were catgirls and the other was a wolf girl. Like the demon girl she passed they were wearing erotic maid outfits, the only difference was that there was a hole for their tail. They also looked a lot like the demon girl appearing to be around the same age, but there was plenty of individual difference as well between the individuals. The wolf girl was downright bust with sharp red eyes that seemed to pierce through you, while the catgirls both had small busts. The catgirl on the left appeared to have an almost t chest and was shorter than the others too. As for the other cat girl, she was very well built and had a slightlyrger bust. Misaki spoke briefly with the kitchen staff before heading down towards her courtyard. At the gate into the courtyard Misaki, passed the other two demon types she had both the evolved forms. On the left was the Arachnid demon. She appeared to be quite young, she had a pair of small horns sprouting from her head, and long hair that fell to her waist. Her spider half was ck, while her human half had tan skin. She had a beautiful figure that drew the eye and a developed bust. The Lamia demon on the right was coiled on a long tail with red and green scales. She also appeared to be young, but like the other demons, her figure was more developed than the norm for the age. Her eyes were a beautiful red and her hair was a matching red with green streaks. Two small horns could be seen poking out from her hair. The only thing the guards were wearing was a simple leather bra. Misaki spoke briefly with the two guards, before heading out of the castle. After passing the boss which was a well-rounded party of demons, with above floor average levels and boosted health pools, she headed out the castles main gate to explore the floor. From her own eyes, she found the floor looked much bigger than it did from her dungeon sight, and the path was a bit more difficult to walk across then she had thought, which for her was a good thing, the adventures not so much. The thundering waterfall on the other side was impressive, especially the rainbow formed by the light hitting the mist and spray created by the waterfall. From her vantage point, she had a great view of the secondke that had formed under the waterfall. Looking at theke she thought something was missing, and then hit her what was. Opening the store she bought a few species of fish and aquatic nts then added them to the water. Then she moved on and crossed the sky paths to reach the jungle, where she spent some time exploring and changing things, she noticed to make it better. She even designated a few of the viges as safe zones, which she was happy to find allowed her to ce friendly monsters in them and that if a friendly monster was attacked the attacking adventurer is kicked out of the dungeon, for viting safe zone rules.
You are about to designate a safe zone. All monsters in zone will automatically be converted to friendly monsters. The following rules will be in effect. Nobat is allowed to take ce in the zone, any adventurer attempting to initiatebat in the zone is automatically kicked out of the dungeon. Dungeon Creatures are not allowed to attack adventures while in safe zone. All monsters in the zone will be friendly and can render services to adventurers. All services rendered in the safe zone generate resources for the dungeon based on the service. Adventures will recover 50% faster while in zone Damaging dungeon effects are canceled while in zone. Do note that all non-damaging magics are allowed. Additional rules may be added if Dungeon Law is purchased.
Having established the safe zones, she quickly made sure all the services she could think of were avable in the zone, since she could think of a number of ways to take advantage of the fact that services rendered generate resources. She found that when she established a service in the safe zone a blue box would show up and tell her what resource it would generate. For example, when she decided to ce a brothel, the box told her it would generate demonic energy. Once she was satisfied with her floor she headed back to her castle. When she got there she found that Reiko was awake and that Dewari had already changed that one trait, only to quickly regret asking for the trait change, when Reiko dragged her into the bath. During the bath she was slightly surprised when she saw Reiko remove her clothes before dragging her in. I thought your traits meant you couldnt remove your clothes. I can, but not permanently, my outfit will teleport right back on me after an hour, and if I try to put clothes on they immediately fall to the ground unless you change my clothes, replied Reiko as she suddenly started washing Misaki from behind. Hey, stop that I can wash myself, said Misaki. As a girl, you need to wash yourself better, replied Reiko as she continued to wash Misaki despite her protests. Misaki squirmed a bit at first, but then the washing began to feel good in a strange way. Which made squirm more, but Reikos grip was firm and she couldnt escape. Then when Reiko was finally done washing her, she was suddenly kissed. She was so surprised that she just froze. A few minutester she got Reiko out of the bath, dressed her and then ran to her room, thinking, Theres no way, I can y with Reiko like that not with this body.
Name: Misaki Race: True Demonic Dungeon
Level: 11 EXP: 53500/112000
Health(HP): 153600/153600 Health Regeneration: 8000/ min
Shields: 51200/51200 Shield Regeneration: 5000/min
Mana Generation: 350/ hour M ATK: 110
Defense: 110 Resist: 110
Name: Misaki Rank: E
Race: True Demonic Dungeon Alignment: Lust Circle
Mana (MP): 15040 DP: 1315
Demonic Energy: 1250
Floors: 5 Rooms: 10, 16 (26), 48, 102 (176)
Monsters: 1129 Monster Types: 10
ves/Pets: Reiko Stormwind (pet)
Traps: 2281 Trap Types: 18
Chapter VI The Dungeon Town Chapter VI The Dungeon Town Thest couple of weeks, since the evaluators had left were mostly uneventful with the only intruder in the dungeon being a horned rabbit, that one was killed by the pair of lesser demons in the first room. It wasnt worth much either, at 5 exp, and 1 point of mana, Misaki didnt even get any dp from the poor rabbit. Misaki was currently in her bedroom and was using her dungeon sight to watch the entrance. She had used her mana to increase her territory so that she could see what happens in a half kilometer radius around her dungeon. So now she was watching a ratherrge group, that had entered her territory. The group was mostly young men and women, only a few of them had armor and weapons. Most of the group was wearing sturdy clothing and carrying tools, such as hammers and axes. The group also had threerge carts full of supplies, including tents, food, water and medicine. The guards kept watch on the perimeter, and when the group reached her entrance she watched as the workers spread out and began clearingnd, while the guards split into patrols so that they could watch the nowrger perimeter. Misaki watched the group as they rapidly expanded the clearing and began to pile the trees they cut down near one of the carts. Another group then began to strip the branches and move the logs into another nearby pile. Misaki quickly grew bored watching them and turned her attention back into the dungeon. Shortly after Misaki shifted her attention elsewhere one of the groups broke off from the others, and gathered in a small clearing north of the dungeon. Once the group of men was certain that all the members were ounted for, and they werent followed they began discussing the dungeon. The dungeon seems to be located on a major ley line, said an older man in a priests robes. That means we should expect it to grow more quickly than the average dungeon. So we should be more careful with our acolytes, as we will need to reach the core quickly or the dungeon will grow too strong to bind, said a second priest. Just because the dungeon will grow more quickly than expected doesnt mean we have topletely change the n and be more careful with the acolytes. Just recruit some adventurers instead, said the first priest. Yes, that could work. Adventurers will do almost anything for money, so we could just ce a request at the guild for aprehensive guide on the dungeons floors and puzzles. As a bonus, no one would ask too many questions about it, either. Since the request is not umon for a new dungeon. Hey, even old dungeons need remapping since they change over time, said a third priest. Well now that the n is adjusted, we need to decide the site for the local temple, said the first priest. I saw a good spot just south of the dungeon, on a small hill, said the fourth priest who had been silent until now. Really? Let''s take a look then, said the first priest. The fourth priest then led them to a site south of the dungeon. The site was a small hill in a clearing where the trees had not yet been cut down. A small stream could be seen flowing from a break in the cliff and flowing around the hill. The spot looked peaceful and the mana was denser here than in the surrounding area. Yes, this spot will do nicely, lets get to work and bless the site, said the first priest. It took the workers a few days to build the first buildings, and the priests had the workers they had brought with them to start quarrying stone to build their temple with. The work on the temple was going well with the aid of a couple of earth mages. The nearby cliffs were a good source of limestone, while not the best material for building a temple, that was easy for an earth mage to fix. The first building to bepleted was the local adventurers guild. During the chaos of the building, a group of five girls arrived in the new nameless town. The group stopped briefly at the guild to buy a dungeon map, before continuing on towards the dungeon. They watched a trio of acolytes enter the dungeon before heading in themselves. The group entered the dungeon just in time to see, the acolytes defeat the two demons guarding the first room. The acolytes gathered the loot and headed down the corridor. The group then briefly stopped. This time, dont run out ahead Thomas, unless you want to stay a girl the rest of your life, said Amy. Could you please, stop reminding me? replied Thomas, greatly regretting her mistake fromst time. All right, Mei keep an eye out for traps and Mara be ready to shield us from the demons and try to avoid the mana draining spell this time, said Amy, having taken the leadership position from Thomas in the weeks, since thest dungeon run. Ill watch for traps, replied Mei. Ill be ready, said Mara. Eri keep an eye on Thomas dont let her rush into traps. Will do, said Eri. Could you please stop, Im not going to rush into a trap again,ined Thomas, who was wishing Amy would let the trap thing go. While thinking You have a little ident and wake up a girl, next thing you know your friends and family tease you about it at every opportunity. Done making sure the party knew what to do, Amy led the group down the corridor. The general n was to go as far as the second-floor boss, if they can get to it, before heading back. It didnt take long for the group to reach the fork that Thomas died atst time. They went straight, but this time they went around the pitfall. After a few meters, the tunnel turned left, and then continued for a couple more minutes beforeing into a room with three demons. The group quickly brought out their new weapons and formed up in a practiced formation. Their new weapons had cost them most of their savings, but had a celestial damage enchantment, meaning they did extra damage to demons making it the perfect investment for challenging this dungeon. The three demons didnt take long to defeat. They were in the middle of collecting the loot when the trio of acolytes that had entered before them, came into the room from behind them, and quickly passed them heading through the door on the right. The group after the battle rested briefly to let their stamina and hp recover a bit and then followed them. They reached the next room just in time to see the acolytes passing through the next door. You know on one hand it''s nice, that we dont have to fight all the demons, but I wish they would slow down a little, so we could collect some more loot,ined Mei. Yeah, it would be nice if the dungeon had instances, replied Amy, then she continued, lets go The group crossed the room and entered the other corridor. The corridor went straight for a few meters before turning left. They were slowed on the path because they had to go around several traps on the way to the next room. By the time they got to the next room, it was empty and the lone chest in the room had already been looted. The acolytes were nowhere to be seen. The group took the lone exit out of the room to the right. They continued for several meters beforeing across a fork in the path. After consulting the map they bought earlier, they went straight. They avoided a couple traps on the route and came to another fork, this time turning left. The corridor ended at a metal grate blocking the door into the boss room. The group was forced to wait and watch as the acolytes fought the boss. The acolytes after heated battle with the boss managed to win, but two of them were teleported to the entrance. The sole remaining acolyte gathered the loot and ran past Amys party. The party wondering if this meant they wouldnt have to face the boss stepped into the boss room, only for a group of five demons to spawn and a grate sprang up behind them. The opposing party wasposed of three beastkin demons and two demon girls, and they were all level 12 with an extra 2000 hp since they were counted as a boss. Since they were a group of boss monsters the boss bonus was split between the five demons, meaning they got a boost of 2000 each instead of the normal 10000. Focus on the mages, Mara keep the warriors busy, ordered Amy. Amy then readied her bow and fired at one of the mages. The celestial enchantment on her bow boosting the damage the demon took. Thomas and Eri charged at the mages, while Mei disappeared into the shadows keeping an eye out for opportunities to strike. Working together it didnt take long to take down the mages. With the mages only managing to get off a couple of spells before they were defeated. With the mages down, they had an easy time bringing down the warriors. Having beat the bosses they collected their loot, they tended to their wounds. After resting for a few minutes they continued down the stairs to the second floor. The first room on the second floor was empty giving them a ce to rest, if they wanted, having already rested they headed left. The corridor on the left side went straight for a few minutes before turning right. They had to skirt several traps before entering a room with five level thirteen demons. Which because of their lower health pools were easier to beat than the level 12 boss party. The demons still managed to inflict some wounds on the party, with Mara taking the brunt of the damage. After checking Maras wounds, they continued on passing through three more rooms full of demons, they entered one of the two puzzle rooms. The puzzle in this room was a grouping of three riddles. The room wasnt the one the evaluator team had triedst time. Amy began working out the riddles, while Mara and Eri kept an eye on the door. The first riddle wasnt all that hard, and before long Amy put in her answer for the riddle. Moments after she put her answer in, she heard a clicking sound and then something started ticking. However, nothing else happened. I think this means, I got the first question right, said Amy trying her best to ignore the effects of the dungeons pheromones. Then she focused on the second riddle. However, between the constant ticking and the dungeons pheromones, she was finding it difficult to concentrate. After a while, she managed to solve the second riddle and she ced in her answer. Again, she heard a clicking sound and then the ticking intensified. You know I dont really like the ticking, it seems ominous somehow, said Amy. It does, I keep wondering if a trap is about to activate, replied Thomas. Well, I have looked through this room, and I cant tell what kind of trap will activate if we get the puzzle wrong, said Mei. But there is a trap in this room? asked Thomas. Yep, there is definitely a trap, linked to the puzzle, confirmed Mei. While Amy went back to trying to solve the third riddle. The longer she spent on the riddle the louder the ticking got, then just before she could put in her answer to the final riddle, she heard a loud clicking sound and the floor dropped out from under them and a blue screen popped up in her face.
You have run out of time! Floor transfer trap activated
Then she felt a jolt as shended on a slide. The group slid down the slide, hitting several bumps along the way and getting separated before it dropped her on anding. Looking around she noticed that she was in a cell, the one wall that had bars that opened onto a hallway. The wall behind her was solid rock, and she heard a clicking sound as a grate closed above, sealing her in. The walls to her left and right were transparent allowing her to see her party members who had also ended up in cells. She was thinking about how she would get her party out of this, when another blue screen popped up before her.
You have been captured by the dungeon! You have 24 hours to escape or you will be a dungeon pet.
Thats not good, thought Amy. Chapter VII Trapped Chapter VII Trapped Amy having read the message the box contained, took another look around her cell. As she most certainly didnt want to be a dungeons pet. The only things she had missed when she first looked around was the wooden pallet in the corner and a small hole in the other corner. Amy then decided to walk up to the bars. Looking around she could see a pair of demons guarding a door that probably led out of the cellblock. In the other direction, she saw a patrol round a corner and disappear from her sight. Needing more info she decided to use analyze on one of the demons.
Name: none Gender: Female
Race: Lamia Demon ss: Lust Warrior
Age: Subss: Lust de
Level: 25 Title:
Health(HP): 8680/8680 Mana(MP): 1420/1420
HP (Regen): 1970/hour Mana Recovery: 2840/hour
Stamina (SP): 5540/5540 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery: 0
Phy Attack: 1108 Magic Attack: 284
Armor: 250 Resist: 250
Dex: 213 Agility: 213
Condition:
Well fighting my way out wont work, Ill run out of stamina and mana long before I beat that demon, and that''s assuming I dont get hit. That thing can kill me in one hit, no wait that might be one way to escape, might be too easy though. Really depends on the rules involving escape, though. thought Amy before looking through her notification logs. She normally hid them since they were annoying to read through, she started looking through them to see if they included the rules for escape. It took a while, but she found the notification she was looking for.
Rules for escaping the dungeon. For an escape to be considered sessful you must escape the cell block. Dying during the attempt is considered a failed attempt and will teleport you back to your cell, all other False Death rules will still apply. All teleportation magics are locked.
Okay, I thought it would be a bit easy if you could escape that way. The rule about death basically means I only have one attempt, now just need to get out of this cell, without the guards noticing. Maybe Mei can pick the lock to the cell, thought Amy as she started studying the lock. It was hard to get a look at it, but it didnt look too different to other locks she had seen. I think Mei should be able to pick the lock, or maybe I could smash it. If Im lucky the dungeon didnt enchant the lock with indestructibility, I guess I should test that now, thought Amy as she stepped back and readied an arrow. Once she was far enough back she took aim at the lock and used her Magic Arrow skill. Magic energy wreathed the arrow and it flew across the cell to strike the lock. It then hit the lock and bounced off leaving not even a dent, then she tried her Piercing arrow skill, which gave the same result. Guess I wasnt lucky. A couple of cells to Amys right Mei was studying her cells lock. The angle made things difficult, but she was pretty sure she could open it. Pulling one of her lockpicks out, she started trying to open the lock. As she was working on the lock she considered trying to speak to the others but felt it best to stay quiet. Less chance of attracting the guards attention that way. She felt she had almost figured out the tumblers for the lock when she heard a nking sound, she looked to her left, just in time to see Amy shoot an arrow at the lock, only for it to bounce off harmlessly. She then looked at the guards to see if the guards had noticed, they had so she backed away from the lock and waited until the guards stopped watching them. Then she went back to the lock, after a few minutes she was rewarded with a click and then the lock opened and the door slowly swung open. Silently, she slipped out of the cell and moved to her neighbors cell. It was Thomass cell, she immediately started working on the lock, while keeping an eye on the guards. She like Amy had also thought to look at the guards stats and checked the rules for escape. As a result, she was under no illusions about what would happen if the guards caught her. In less than half the time it took to unlock her own cell, she was rewarded with a click and the cell swung open. She silently told Thomas to go look down the hall at the other end of the corridor and then moved to unlock Amys cell. She had almost gotten the lock unlocked when Amy suddenly shouted making her jump back. Just in time to avoid a de striking the spot, she had been in moments before. She used her twin dagger skill, to try and stun the demon. She hit causing the demon to pause and then she ran towards Thomas who was looking around the corner. The sounds caused Thomas to look back, and then Thomas readied her de. Before shouting, not this way, too many demons. Then she looked back to see the demon guard was already chasing her and closing rapidly. Not much of a choice here Thomas, thought Mei. She managed to get about halfway down the corridor before the demon reached her and then it used the skill Crippling Blow. This time despite the fact she saw iting she failed to evade. {Note: Crippling blow. A blow aimed to cripple the target. High chance to inflict the crippled condition, moderate chance to stun. Damage is capped at target hp-1.}
You have been hit for 1268 physical damage Skill effect crippling blow damage adjusted to 619 Hp 1/620 You have been afflicted with the crippled condition
She barely registered the message, before the pain caused her to ckout. Thomas seeing her get hit tried to rush to her only to be hit from behind, by a demoning from the corridor. Both woke up in their cells again three hourster, their equipment gone. Amy from her cell, watched the two stir, while trying to think of another way out. While trying not to be conscious of the fact that she was now in her underwear. After Meis failed attempt to escape the guards had opened the cells and then they stripped everyone down to their underwear, before relocking the cells. She had tried fighting them for her clothes, but the Lamia demons were B rank monsters with a great deal of physical strength. As a result, they easily subdued her and stripped her. Mei, probably has an extra lockpick they missed, but that crippled condition the guard gave her will make things difficult. I could have dealt with it if the damn guards didnt take my potions, thought Amy. She waited a few moments, before asking those two a question. How you two feeling? asked Amy. Like a mountain fell on me, replied Thomas. I also feel like a mountain fell on me, said Mei a momentter. Id give you a potion, but the guards took my potions, replied Amy. Why am I in my underwear, asked Mei and Thomas, a secondter when they noticed that their equipment was gone. The guards took our stuff, our weapons, armor, and supplies. The only thing we have left is our underwear, said Amy. Then she continued, unless you have something they missed. Mei tried checking the ces she kept some extra lockpicks just in case. She quickly found that if she moved too quickly she was rewarded with sharp pains everywhere. After a couple of minutes, she found that the guards had found all of her lockpicks including the one she had sewed into her panties hemline. No, they got all my lockpicks, said Mei. Great, got any ideas for getting out of these cells? asked Amy. Mei than did a little thinking, without her lockpicks she couldnt pick the lock. It was quite obvious that Amy had already tried to smash the lock, and the demons were just in stronger and faster than they were. The only way they were going to get out is if they could sneak out, her being crippled from the blow made that difficult, but the first hurdle was getting out of the cell, which she had no idea how to do. If this was a normal cell, they could have tried digging, but dungeons were notorious for having indestructible walls and this one was no exception. After a while of thinking, she said, No. Before crawling across the floor and onto the wooden pallet which was a bit morefortable than the stone floor. Amy didnt like hearing that no, since she was hoping the rogue would have an idea. She had already spoken with, Mara and Eri neither of which had ideas as well. With no idea, how to get out, she began to think about how she got here. She had only nned as going as far as the second-floor boss, she didnt think her party could challenge the third floor after all. She then cursed the floor transfer trap she hadnt expected and the dungeons pheromones. Which she was still trying to ignore, but it was getting harder. Then suddenly she heard moaning and looked in the direction it wasing from to see Eri masturbating. What little self-control she had left broke momentster and she started to masturbate herself as well. After masturbating, her head cleared and she realized that they had tried to escape too soon. That she should have waited, and observed the guards movement patterns, first before trying to leave the cells. Well, they still had around 20 hours, so she decide to wait and see if another opportunity arose. It didnt. She stayed up for hours looking for an opportunity, but none urred. While she was waiting the guards came by and inserted trays of food into their cells via small doors on the bottom of the cell door. She was happy for the food, but the use of those doors foiled the only n she had thought of while waiting. Eventually, she fell asleep while waiting, and when she woke up she found herself sore and still in a cell with no way out. She was still looking for an opportunity and trying not to sumb to the pheromones again when the message she was dreading finally appeared.
You have failed to escape the dungeon! New title gained! Dungeon Pet
Looking at the message she thought, well, lets see how bad this new title is. Title: Dungeon Pet:You are a dungeons pet. You cant leave the dungeon without your masters permission. You cant harm the dungeon creatures. You cant harm the dungeon. Can no longer equip items without the masters permission. +50% to learning skills and spells when taught by master. Could be worse, I guess, thought Amy after appraising her new title. She was just considering all the implications when she heard a clicking sound and looked up to see a Lamia demon unlocking her cell. As soon as it unlocked the door, for the first time since she had dropped here the demon spoke to her. Master would like to see you, said the Lamia Demon. She looked around and saw other demons letting her friends out of the cells and they were even kind enough to use a potion to heal both Mei and Thomas. The demon then signaled her to follow. Seeing no reason not to follow, she decided to follow the demon. Mostly so she could meet her new master. Chapter VIII Meeting Master Chapter VIII Meeting Master Amy and party followed the demons out of the cellblock, only to find themselves just outside of the fourth-floor boss room. The demons then led them past the boss room and into the fifth floor. The entrance to the fifth floor opened out into a jungle with thick undergrowth and towering trees. The group passed the asional clearing and several viges popted with demons before reaching what looked like a massive chasm. Awork of narrow paths of enchanted rock, would allow one to cross. On the other side of the chasm was an impressive castle. The party followed the demons lead them onto a path, they moved slowly and carefully to avoid falling off the path. After what felt like hours they reached the other end of the chasm and stepped out onto the shelf in front of the castle gate. The shelf was just barren rock, but the castle gate and wall was even more impressive up close. The walls were made of massive ck stone, with streaks of silver. The gate appeared to be a pair of solid metal doors and was covered with demonic runes. In front of the gate, a sturdy portcullis began rising into the ceiling of the wall. The moment the portcullis was fully raised the doors began to silently and slowly swing open. Revealing them to be nearly a meter thick. Once the gate was open, the party passed through into the courtyard. The courtyard was paved with ck stones and the space between the stones was filled with reddish mortar. The stones formed a circr line in a 5-meter radius around the gate. Runes were etched along the circle and shimmering barriers surrounded the gate. They passed five demons in the barrier that were clearly the bosses of this floor. The moment they reached the barrier, a hole opened in it allowing them to pass through. Looking back Amy saw the gates to the castle closing and moments after thest member passed through, the barrier closed as well. The group was led to a pair of doors on the opposite side of the courtyard. They were led through them and down the hall into a throne room. Floating just above and behind the throne, providing light for the entire room, was arge glowing blue crystal. The throne was metal and borately decorated with hues of blue and silver. A glowing red crystal was embedded in the throne just above the headrest. Sitting on the throne was a young girl with blue hair ending with silver highlights. She was wearing a semi-transparent silver dress that fell to her knees, at first she thought it was strapless until she noticed the thin, practically transparent straps. The dress hung on her frame from halfway down her modest cleavage and had a small v cut in the middle. She had red eyes and silver horns and in herp was another girl. The second girl was an elf, who had blue hair and was wearing a short blue-green mini dress. From their angle, they could also see the elf wasnt wearing any panties. Amy found her eyes drawn to the glistening wetness between the elfs legs. She also found herself having difficulty restraining herself, the effects of the pheromones had been getting stronger the closer she got to the core and now that she was in this room, the effects were almost overwhelming. She was having difficulty focusing and she was desperately desiring sex and she didnt care if her partner was female, in fact she was greatly desiring the girls in front of her especially the cute loli demon. She didnt understand why either, since she was straight, at least she thought she was. Then the demon spoke, her voice was unbelievably cute but Amy barely paid any attention to wait the demon was saying, it was something about maids. She didnt care about what the demon was saying, and instead removed her underwear and threw herself at the demon. She pushed herself into the loli demonsp and with one hand she idly yed with the elves pussy while she kissed the demon. The demon being startled, didnt resist. The elf moaned in pleasure from the slight stimulus since she was already in heat. Behind her, she was vaguely aware of the others starting to strip and y with each other. As she was kissing the demon, she reached with her free hand into the demons dress and began to fondle her boobs. The demon then began to respond by pushing against her. Amy separated her kiss and moved her hands and pulled the demon with her onto the ground. The elf followed and began to nibble on her masters ear. Amy returned her one hand to the demons boob and began to y with her left nipple kneading it between her fingers causing the demon to moan a bit. While ying with her nipple she reached down with her other hand and began to rub the demons pussy over the girls panties. The demon then moaned louder, before suddenly starting to fondle Amys bare boobs. The demons technique felt better than anything she had felt before, and within seconds she was moaning in pleasure. She responded by slipping her hand into the demons panties, while the elf moved her attentions from the demons ear and began sucking on her right tit. The demon respond to the new attentions with a powerful moan and shifted her position slightly before using one of her hands to fondle the elf, and then she started to focus the attention of her other hand on Amys nipple, while sucking on her other boob. The shift in the demons attention rapidly intensified her pleasure. She moved a couple fingers into the demons pussy eliciting a moan and a small climax. Moments before she climaxed herself, then things began to blur. Hourster Amy woke to find she was in a small room. She was lying on a small bed, naked and covered with a thin but warm nket. Next to her was a small wooden dresser. A small narrow window let in light from outside. The walls were bare stone and the one wall had a simple wooden door. At first Amy was confused then she rememberedst night and she turned red. While she didnt remember everything clearly she did remember that things got more intense after that first climax and that the three of them had gone at it for hours. Suddenly she heard the door open, she looked over to see a catkin demon standing in the doorway. The demon was cute, and young maybe a 150 cm tall. She was wearing an erotic maid outfit that had a very short mini skirt. The top was also short and left her stomach entirely exposed. The demons hair was a mix of brown and red in color. She also seemed to have an air of superiority about her. In one hand she was carrying some clothes. Master wants you to wear these, pet. So put them on, ordered the demon while tossing the clothes onto the bed. The demon continued to stand in the doorway, something told Amy that the demon wasnt going to leave her to get dressed. She picked up the clothes, it was a maids outfit with the same design as the maid before her. She quickly found that the outfit didnte with underwear, she protested only to be pped for it. When she tried to hit back, she was assaulted with pain. Then a blue box appeared in her vision telling her that, attacking a dungeon monster is prohibited.
Dungeon Pets are prohibited from harming their dungeons creatures! Initiating training shock
Training shock? That was horrible, thought Amy. Then the demon interrupted her thoughts, Are you going to dress, or do I have to dress you, pet? disdain evident in her voice. Not wanting to suffer the embarrassment of another dressing her, she hurriedly put the outfit on. She was also finding the way the demon kept emphasizing her new status irritating, and she really wanted to hit this demon. Not wanting to get shocked again by the system, she restrained herself. The moment she was finished dressing, she found herself being dragged out of the room, rather forcefully. As she left her room she saw the others having simr experiences. Misakis POV Immediately after, she finally got away from her new pets, and put Reiko to bed, Misaki slumped into her bed trying to figure out what happened. Her n had been to impress her new pets, and then press them into service as maids. An orgy was not something she had been expecting to happen. Thinking back it all started when the one girl, Amy, suddenly rushed her and kissed her. She remembered trying to fight the girl, but then Amys ministrations started to feel good and she lost control of herself. Now, she felt like she had lost something as a result. I I had sex as a .... girl. I cant believe that happened. But it felt great, no dont think of that. Dont let yourself think of that. Youre a man, dont let yourself think about how it felt to have sex as a girl, thought Misaki as she tried not to think about how great it had felt. Trying to distract herself she started looking through the store. After awhile she found something that caught her attention.
Bloodleaf, variant strain PBW-1168432-B47A-12
Type: Flora | Sub Type: Parasite
Description: This sentient parasitic nt first appeared in this world after a foolish Elven mage summoned it from the realm of Oric, where it was originally created as a bio-weapon. This nt is unique in that it prefers to grow in people over soil. Once it infiltrates the body, it concentrates under the skin near the major veins and arteries with its roots extending into the circtory system. It draws most of its nutrients from its hosts blood. While in the body it also feeds on hormones and neurotransmitters while boosting sex hormones, causing mood swings, personality shifts, and increased sex drive. At this early stage, the nt can only spread through physical contact. The second stage urs when the nt starts to infiltrate the nervous system, allowing it to more directly influence the host. In stage three, the nt has spread to all major organs, and throughout the nervous system, allowing it to control its host. In stage fourrge leaves have grown outside the body to aid in photosynthesis. Stage five, also referred to as the queen stage, urs exclusively with females, and these queens produce vast quantities of now airborne spores, allowing the nt to spread at an exponential rate. This nt is rated as an SSS+ threat, and is a monster capable of consuming entire worlds.
Cost: 98,000,000,000,000,000 DP
That nt is disturbing, and probably something best not yed with. But what kind of person would think, that creating a nt like this was a good idea anyway? Wait, the description said that it was summoned by an Elf, could this be the nt that the elves had their split over? thought Misaki. Very good youre right this nt is the very same one the elves had their big disagreement over, and Im d youre not going to even consider ying with the nt, its dangerous, said a womans voice. Startled Misaki looked up to see Dewari standing there. Wha...What are you doing here, and were you just reading my mind? stuttered the startled Misaki. I noticed you were looking at the bloodleaf entry, just so you know we gods keep an eye on it because of how dangerous that nt is. Damn nt consumed an entire continent in a month and a half, that''s how quickly the freaking stuff grows and spreads. The only reason it didnt go further is because we gods erected a barrier around that continent. Anyway d to see you are starting to ept the fact that you are a girl, replied Dewari. Im not a girl, you just decided to put me in a girls body. Give me back my manhood! shouted Misaki in response. Dont worry as a demon, if you want a dick you can just will one to exist once your level gets high enough, just be careful with it since if you have sex with a girl, she is guaranteed to be carrying your child afterwards and it wontst long either, said Dewari as she faded out of the room. Leaving Misaki with a lot to think over. Opening the menu she opened a skill encyclopedia she purchased earlier for 5 dp, and searched through it and found that Dewari was right female lust demons learned a skill that granted them a dick temporarily, but it required a high level, plus a basic shapeshifting skill to learn and she was nowhere close to meeting either requirement. In the morning she told the maids to train the new pets as maids and that she was taking a bath. When she came out of the bath, she found Amy pouting a bit, as another maid was directing her on how to properly clean the furniture. She stopped a moment to admire Amy''s appearance in the maid uniform, before heading back to her room to take care of Reiko. -----Interlude----- Meanwhile, at the adventurers guild, guild master Philip Greybeard was sitting at his new desk doing the bane of all officials paperwork. When someone knocked on his office door, which was only a frame at the moment, no one had gotten around to actually putting in the door, and walked in with a report. One of the adventuring parties, that went into the dungeon yesterday, hasnt been seening back, said the young woman. So, they havente out yet. It just means they decided to stay the night, replied Philip. But sir! Theyre rookies, E rank adventurers, they should be back by now or they should have materialized at the shrine by now, protested the young woman Put a team together to search the dungeon, then. It is possible they got trapped in the dungeon, that one rockfall trap on the first floor is designed to trap you in the room, said Philip. The young woman, then left the room and hurried about putting that team together, she found a couple of c rankers from the evaluation team, were registered as guards. She noted that the one had a psychological note about a trauma involving men, so she started looking for a female rogue, a proper tank, then she noticed a note about a B rank celestial mage looking for a party and added her to the list. After awhile she had found everyone she needed for a well-rounded party. At the same time, Philip was hoping it was just the rookies getting trapped and not the church enving adventurers again, things got uglyst time they did that. Extras VI-VIII Extras VI-VIII Lily having thought on the offer, finally decided to ept it. She didnt have strong attachments to the vige. Nor did she enjoy being treated like a reckless child. The moment she told her patron that she epted a blue screen appeared before her.
Congrattions! You have epted a minor divine quest. Reach the dungeon Misaki and help teach her to ept her new gender. Fail and you will displease your god. You do not meet the requirements for the quest so your level has been raised by one.
Reward: EXP Gold Free Attribute points The Legendary Panties
Failure: New Trait: Erosis Lash
You have leveled up Due to reaching level ten your second subss is unlocked! Calcting based on affinities Congrattions! You are now a Dimensional Mage (Lust Demon Variant) Due to ss bonuses, you have gained a unique skill! Calcting based on affinities and sses Skill merges with warmage strategic magic Skill Grand Curse of Nudity unlocked
Not sure what just happened Lily decided to appraise her new Dimensional Mage ss. Dimensional Mage (Lust Demon Variant):Specializes in summoning creatures from across the nes, teleportation and disarm magics. The lust demon variant goes further and can even learn spells that can get rid of pesky things like armor and excels at demon summoning especially lust demon summoning. ss grants a unique skill on acquisition. Additional bonuses to intelligence, and wisdom. Penalties to Strength and Endurance. Looking at the ss and the unique skill, she wasnt sure what to make of what happened so she decided to look at her stats and check her skills. She quickly found two new spells rted to teleportation and appraised them. Lesser Teleport:Allows the user to teleport themselves or an object within line of sight, up to 50 meters. Can be cast twice a day. Cost 1250 MP Lesser Long Jump: Allows the user to teleport themselves and an ally to any point within half a kilometer of the user''s position. Moderate risk of losing a random piece of equipment. Can only be cast once a week. Cost 10000 MP
Name: Lily Thorn Gender: Female
Race: Elf ss: Dark Champion
Age: 5 Subss: Warmage/Dimensional Mage
Level: 10 Title: Dark Lord, Champion of Erosi
Health(HP): 2185/2185 Mana(MP): 36240/36240
HP (Regen): 1130/ hour Mana Recovery: 9060/ Hour
Stamina (SP): 2110/2110 Shields: 11325/11325
Shield Recovery: 4500/hour ; costs 1500 mana per hour
Phy Attack: 422 Magic Attack: 1812
Armor: 0 Resist: 110
Dex: 243 Agility: 238
Condition:
Her status had improved quite a bit, making her even more powerful. After checking her status she began thinking about the long jump skill. It was clearly the way to leave the vige, but the trick was choosing the right ce to jump too. Especially since she could only use it once a week and she was sure that it would disorient her. So she wanted a safe ce as her target. Fortunately, her surroundings were mostly forest, so she was able to decide on her target location easily enough then she began to cast the spell. Unlike her strategic magic, this spell took seconds rather than minutes to cast and soon she was in an unassuming patch of forest north of the vige and vomiting her lunch.Teleportation magic sucks. I feel absolutely terrible,thought Lily. After a couple of minutes, she started feeling better and took stock of her situation and checked her equipment since there was a risk of losing something. She quickly discovered that she had lost her panties in the jump. Lily wasnt exactlyfortable with the fact that her panties were gone, but there was nothing she could do about it. So she looked at the map and started walking toward a road that would lead her closer to her destination. It took hours of walking through the woods before she reached the road, once on the road she started walking west. The road was a simple and winding dirt-packed one, lined by towering ancient trees, the canopy above was thick and blocked much of the sunlight leaving the forest looking as if it was in perpetual twilight. The sun was setting and she was looking for a ce to rest when she was attacked by goblins. Goblins were renowned for being stupid and weak, and these were no different. A single nature spell easily crushed all twelve goblins. The spell she used summoned powerful vines from the ground which wrapped and then crushed the weak goblins. Looking around after the goblin attack she saw no more goblins in the area. She saw a nearby fruit tree, so she harvested some fruit before climbing arge tree and made herselffortable in a hollow in its trunk. Using a nature spell she blocked the entrance. Feeling safe she ate the fruit she harvested and soon drifted to sleep. Around the same time, back at her home in the vige, her mom having called her for dinner and not getting a response, was approaching her door. Lily, I know you dont like being grounded, but that is no reason to spend all day sulking in your room. Now get out here and eat your dinner, if I have to go in there youre getting a spanking, said her mom. She was greeted with silence, she waited for a few moments and then opened the door, to find the room empty. The bed was made, the dresser orderly, her toys neatly ced in an open chest nearby and all there. The only thing out of ce in the room was a single pair of panties, lying in the middle of the floor. Picking them up, she noted the panties were dirty clearly having been worn, recently. She then looked at the window and shutters were still there undisturbed and locked. She had no idea how, but somehow Lily had snuck out of the house. She quickly ran out of the room and down the hall, in a panic. The moment she reached her husband she began speaking so fast, he had to calm her down first before he could understand a single word she was saying. Momentster the two rushed out of the house and spoke to the vige guard. It wasnt long before half the vige was looking for Lily. Lily woke up to the sun shining in through the gaps in the vines blocking the entrance to the hollow she was holed up in. Blinking the sun out of her eyes, the haze of sleep left her mind and she found herself both thirsty and hungry. She briefly wondered if she had been too hasty in leaving the vige, but her thoughts quickly turned to the dungeon her patron god had told her about. She really wondered what kind of dungeon her date had built. She wanted to stay in her daydreams about the dungeon, but she quickly cleared her head focusing her thoughts on more pressing matters. Using a quick application of nature magic she opened the entrance to the hollow and climbed out of the tree. After reaching the ground, she climbed the nearby tree and harvested some of its fruit. Using a bit of nature magic that came naturally to her as an elf, she molded severalrge leaves into a carry sack and ced the fruit she had harvested into it. Eating her fill of the juicy fruit she then continued to follow the road in a westerly direction. As she headed westward, therge ancient trees grewrger and even more imposing. Around noon, she came across a small stream. Using arge leaf she made a small canteen and harvested some water. Happy with having water, she wet her tongue and then continued on her way. The deeper she got in the forest, the more frequently she would encounter its denizens. Most of the creatures she encountered were the asional boar, or deer. However she did run into the asional wolf pack, but they were easily repulsed by her powerful magic. The most dangerous creature in the forest was arge cat with an affinity for nature magic, but it was not a very aggressive creature, nor did she see one. She did, however, encounter arge number of roaming goblin tribes, which she could easily defeat with her magic, the wolves, on the other hand, were stronger and harder to deal with than goblins. She had just finished with yet another goblin tribe, when she came across something she didnt expect. She was on one of the less used roads. There werent anyrge towns or major trade routes nearby, so she was very surprised when she stumbled across a bandit camp, deep in the forest. The bandits had severalrge tents, in arge cage in the middle of the camp she could see a number of half-naked young female elves locked up. Most of the bandits she could see were humans, most were smelly and their gear was mismatched. Only a handful actually had proper gear and seemed to be the leaders. It was obvious they were vers, probably working for or selling ves to the theocracy. Not wanting to mess with the bandits she stepped back, and then a loud crack reverberated through the forest, as a branch snapped. A dozen heads then turned her way. Chapter IX Into the Depths of the Dungeon Chapter IX Into the Depths of the Dungeon Michael found herself standing before the entrance of the dungeon, with rather mixed feelings about entering the dungeon. On one hand, she could be a man again if she reached the end, but one trap or a knife to the back would curse her to a life as a girl, for the rest of her life. Which is why she was keeping an eye on the rogue, she didnt trust rogues anymore. Thest rogue she had trusted, stabbed her in the back turned her into a girl and then raped her. At least this rogue was a girl, so she didnt think rape was a problem this time. Then suddenly the girl approached her and kissed her, saying Youre cute, I like you. Maybe, rape is on the table, thought Michael. Wondering what it was about her that attracted rogues, since three rogues have tried to rape her so far, after Richard had raped her. It was also one of the reasons she was now avoiding men. The other reason is that every man she has met since her transformation has tried to get in her pants, something she hated. She liked girls not boys, the only good thing about this is that her rtionship with Daliah has improved. Then the mage, a B Ranker, by the name of Susun spoke. Personally, Michael thought she was a little arrogant and would have refused being in a party with her if it wasnt for the fact that she was an expert with celestial magic, which is strong against demons. Susan was a pretty girl with brown hair that fell to her waist that she kept in a braid. She was around 170 cm tall, and wearing blue mage robes that concealed her figure. The rogue was also pretty, if a bit short at 85cm tall, and Michael was pretty sure she was part dwarf, even though she was half-human, half dragonkin. She had lovely silver wings stretching from her back. Silver scales can be seen protecting the backs of her upper arms and on her cheeks. Michael couldnt see her legs since they were protected by leather armor. She was also wearing a leather skirt, her chest and stomach were protected by reinforced leather armor. Her hands and forearms were protected by leather gloves and greaves. Her hair was ck, which she also kept in a braid. The new tank was off to the side, beingpletely silent, Michael had only heard her speak a couple of times and didnt even know her name. She was a dwarf, and she was in full te armor that obscured her figure. Michael had honestly not seen her without the armor on, but she had seen the girl without the helmet once and she had a pretty face framed by short brown hair. Lets get going, the sooner we find these foolish rookies the faster we can get back to the vige, Susan said. I have a bad feeling about this venture, muttered Michael under her breath as she followed the group into the dungeon. Their party was too strong for the first floor, and they easily passed through it. After beating the boss they passed to the second floor, where the rogue holding a tracking stone then pointed to the left, saying they went this way. It took them a while and they passed several rooms before they reached the puzzle room that the rookies had been in. The trail seems to end here, said the rogue. Are you sure, Mira? asked Susan. The stone is saying they went down here, but there is no path down. It''s like they fell through the floor, replied Mira. This looks like the puzzle room on the right side of the dungeon, is it possible that there is a trap in the floor? asked Michael who was keeping her distance from the rogue. Mira responded with a big smile and then rushed over to Michael. She then kissed Michael deeply and pushed her down saying, I knew I liked you. Yes, there is a puzzle in this room and it is linked to a trap. Im not sure what the trap is, but it could be a floor transfer trap. Those are often nasty, but they can also be a shortcut to a lower floor, said Mira as Michael tried to push her off, while thinking, What am I? Catnip for rogues? Suddenly a voice resounded in her head saying, That sounds amusing. then suddenly a blue box appeared in her face. Then her face darkened as it was nothing but trouble.
Congrattions! You have attracted the attention of the Dark Goddess of Mischief! New Title gained: Rogue-nip
Nothing good everes from gaining the attention of a goddess of mischief, nothing. She was sure the title was bad news, and she had a good idea what the title meant, but she decided to analyze it to be sure. Rogue-nip: You are basically catnip to a rogue. Rogues will do anything to possess you. Increased seduction vs rogues, increased likelihood of being raped by a rogue. Rogues of both genders are sexually attracted to you. All rogues be high in your presence. I was right, this title is bad news. I need to get rid of it somehow. Preferably before I get raped again, thought Michael, who was already noting the titles effects from the change in Miras behavior. Mira who was already clinging to her was now trying to strip her, and Michael could almost swear she saw hearts in Miras eyes. Almost certain, she was about to get raped again, she looked towards Delh desperately and asked, help me, Delh rushed to her side and tried to help her, but Mira said, youre cute too as she pulled her down, too. At the same time, Susan approached the puzzle, while the tank, just stood to the sideughing while keeping an eye on the door. So this puzzle has a floor trap? said Susan as she put in a random answer to the riddle. An instantter everyone had a blue screen appear in front of their eyes. Michael saw the screen and inwardly cursed as she wasnt ready for this.
Your party member has answered incorrectly Floor transfer trap activated
The party fell as the floor disappeared from under them. As they fell, Mira clung more tightly to Michael, and Delh panicked clinging tightly to both of them. Then they hit the slope below and slid down to a lower level. The party hit a few rocks and turns that tried to separate them and partially seeded. Michael, Delh, and Miranded on the floor of a cell in a heap. Above they heard a clicking sound as a grate closed sealing them in. Then another blue screen that Michael found concerning appeared before them.
You have been captured by the dungeon! You have 24 hours to escape or you will be a dungeon pet.
What kind of person, just randomly answers a dungeon puzzle without consulting their party! shouted Michael, while silently wishing that Susan hadnt been in the town toe into the dungeon with them. Just as Michael tried to get up, so she could look around found herself being pushed down by Mira who had somehow found the time to strip. As Mira was trying to strip her she was presented with an excellent view of Miras bare skin, which was a creamy tan. Her body was well-toned, her breasts perky, her hard nipples could be seen in the middle of herrge pink are. Michael was surprised with howrge Miras boobs were since she thought they were smaller, but they were almost big enough to be C cups. Her stomach and the underside of her boobs were lightly coated with silvery scales. Michael tried to push her away, but a dragons strength is impressive and as a half dragonkin she had inherited that trait, allowing her to easily pin Michael down. Before Michael knew it she was naked on the floor and pinned under Mira, while Delh who had tried to help was also naked and being groped. It wasnt long before Miras groping progressed into full-on sex, several hourster Michael was sitting in a corner ring at Mira with Delh hiding behind her, while she tried to order her thoughts. I was raped, again! Why does this keep happening to me? What did I do to deserve this? Damn that goddess of mischief this is all her fault! thought Michael, unable to answer her own questions which kept multiplying. Fortunately, Mira had regained her sense after she had finished raping her cellmates, and she was now sitting in the middle of the room begging them to forgive her. Michael actually found it a bit cute and endearing, but she was too angry to care. Im sorry, please forgive me. I didnt mean to do that, it''s just that your so cute and I was so horny I couldnt help myself. Say something, dont just re at me. If it makes you feel better Ill let you spank me, said Mira. Somehow Michael didnt trust thatst statement. Then Michael remembered the notification, so she went through her notifications and found the rules for escaping. After reading through them she began to do her best to look around while keeping an eye on the rogue. They were in a hallway with cells on either side. The floor, rear wall, and ceiling were solid rock, the only feature in the ceiling was the grate they had fallen through. The side walls were made of some sort of transparent rock, and judging by the scorched appearance of Susan the cell was indestructible. While Susans torn and singed clothing implied they had a reflect magic attribute as well. She reached for her clothes and started to dress and then said, Why dont you unlock the door so we can get out of here? I dont know about you, but I dont want to be a pet. Now looks like a good time since theres only two guards over there guarding the door. She handed some of Delhs clothing back to her as well and Delh started to dress as well. Mira started picking up her stuff and asked, Do you forgive me? Michael almost shouted out, hell no, but thought better of it and replied with a maybe. Delh just kept silent since she wasnt sure what to say. Satisfied with a maybe, Mira started examining the lock. After a few minutes examining the lock, she went over grabbed her clothes and armor, and dressed before trying her hand at the lock. Being a simple lock, it took her only a minute to open it. The three then left the cell, with Michael and Delh keeping some distance between themselves and Mira. Susan noticed them exiting the cell. Well, since the sex crazed trio is finally done, why dont you let me out of this cell, so we can get out of here? said Susan attracting the guard''s attention. The resulting battle was the first challenge since entering the dungeon. While a pair of level 25mia demons were no match for them having an average level of 45, they were strong enough to inflict damage if one got careless or they were taken by surprise. While they were fighting, Michael got careless and one of the demons scored a critical hit, shredding her armor and ripping open arge wound. Fortunately for her, Delh was a good healer and was able to close the wound without leaving a scar, but there was now arge rent in her armor that left her stomach part of her chest exposed. Michael examined her armor, and then eximed, great, now I need a new set of armor! Then she looked at Susan then at the cell and briefly considered just leaving her there, while Mira, studied the lock for the door the demons were guarding. Unfortunately, Michael couldnt think of any reason to justify leaving Susan behind. Other than the fact, that she just didnt like the mage. Then Mira spoke up, interrupting Michaels thoughts, This door appears to be an exit to the cell block, unfortunately I cant open it. The door uses a mana stone lock, we need a mana stone keyed to the door to open it. Does either of the guards have the key? asked Michael. No, I already checked them, and the tracking stone wont help us find an alternate route since our rookies seem to have left the cell block via this door, replied Mira. So we either A find an alternate route, or B find the key. Sounds like fun, well we still have over a day before we run out of time, open the other cells, and then well go looking for a way out of here, said Michael. A few minutester, Mira had opened the other two cells and they headed for the other exit which led deeper into the cell block. Most of the cells they passed were empty, but a few contained skeletons or illusionary adventurers, the ones with illusionary adventures were trapped, so that any adventure who fell for the trap would be locked in with no way out. Fortunately, Susan was able to dispel the illusions before anyone fell for them. The initial path they took after leaving the first hall, ended in a room that looked like an office, in one corner they found a treasure chest. The chest contained a metal bra that seemed to be made of silver. The bra was apparently a piece of upper body armor, that required level 25. It was enchanted to protect the entire upper body, but it only works if it is the only piece of clothing you''re wearing on your upper body. On the plus side it provides, a defensive benefitparable to high-level armor, it was also cursed with a genderbending effect. Apparently, if a male attempted to wear it he would be cursed with a girls body, even after removing it. The curse didnt activate however if a girl put it on. Since the route was a dead end, they chose to backtrack. As for the bra, they just stuffed it in a bag since no one wanted it. As they were backtracking they ran into a patrol of fivemia demons, thinking they had the advantage they engaged, only for another group of demons to ambush them from behind. The resulting fight was tough and they racked up some wounds, which Delh took care of. Just as she finished healing their wounds another group showed up. The wave tactics wore them down and forced them to retreat. Guess, it would be better to avoid fighting, said the normally silent tank. Damn, demons how many does the dungeon have patrolling? Its almost like they are respawning almost as quick as we killed them, Susanined. I guess so, we should avoid the patrols and find a way out the stealthy way, said Mira who was still panting from the previous fight, she was now checking her ruined gear. Great, by the time we get out of here we are all going to need some new armor, continued Mira. Tell me about it, my robes are falling apart, said Susan. The group, after a few minutes of resting, regrouped and then began to sneak through the cell blocks, avoiding the guards. While trying to avoid an encounter simr to thest one. After a while the came across a staircase that headed up, they took it and soon found another office like the first they came across. In it they found a treasure chest with a pair of silver panties that had the exact same traits as the silver bra they found earlier. So we found a matching set of underwear, that counts as armor. Maybe we can sell it, and use the money to help cover the recement cost for our armor, said Michael. Sounds like a good idea, said Delh. But you would look so cute in this, said Mira. Michael decided to just ignore that and then the group continued. After a while, they found a hall with a door that looked simr to the one in the hall they started in. Mira examined the door and found that it wasnt a mana stone lock, but it was the hardest lock to pick she had seen, so it still took her a few minutes to unlock the door. The moment they stepped out they were greeted with a blue screen that everyone was happy to see.
You have escaped, your captors cell blocks! You will not be a pet today! Congrattions you have reached the third floor via an alternate route, you have gained a new title! New Title: Pathfinder
Chapter X Playing with Mischief Chapter X ying with Mischief Having finally left the dungeons cell block, Michael stared at the blue screen with a mix of delight and relief. Things had gotten hairy near the end, especially with Susans tendency to underestimate their foes and the dungeon. At one point she thought they would end up waking up tomorrow with a message telling them they were dungeon pets. The fact the message gave them the coveted pathfinder title was merely a bonus. The title was invaluable to adventurers. Title Pathfinder: You possess the innate ability to never get lost and when your route is blocked, you can always find an alternative route. These alternate routes are more often than not dangerous or difficult in one form or another. Looking around, the room they were in was empty, to their right was a staircase leading up, and to their left was a door opening into what looked like a massive cavern, she could even see some vines and overgrown nts in the openings of some of the side caves. While she wanted to go further, she knew they couldnt. Their equipment was ruined, they were exhausted, and she could tell Mira was getting horny again. Lets take the stairs to the second floor, we need to regroup, said Michael. No we havent confirmed what happened to the rookies, I will not have a ck mark on my record! dered Susan. Look around Susan, your robes are in taters, our armor is too badly damaged to protect us anymore, and were exhausted. We are in no condition to challenge the floor, it''s time to head back, replied Michael. The dungeon was cheating with those cells, this dungeon is too young to offer much of a challenge. Im sure even the gods will agree that I can take this dungeon on my own, replied Susan a bit haughtily. Michael was a bit worried about the mention of the gods, and said, Dont mention the gods. What would you... then she was suddenly interrupted by a delighted child-like voiceing from nowhere. Oh, that sounds fun, an adventurer challenging a dungeon on her own, just needs a few extra rules and some big penalties to be truly entertaining, said the voice. Then suddenly there was a sh of light and momentster everyone, but Susan found themselves in a strange space. It was a room, with dark walls that looked like they were made of clouds, there was no door that Michael could see. The only furniture she could see resembled a bed, made of dark clouds. A number of objectsy scattered around haphazardly, whos purpose she didnt know. Standing in front of them was a young girl smaller than Mira. Her hair was pink, she was wearing a colorful dress, that was torn in multiple ces. Her face was cute and she had heterochromatic eyes, one was pink, and the other blue. Her skin was a wless creamy white. As she moved her torn dress shifted revealing hints of whaty beneath. Her chest only had modest swells. As soon as Michaels confusion on the sudden change of locale settled, she spoke with a cute, childlike voice that carried a hint of mischief. Hello, Im Tina, the Dark Goddess of Mischief. Lets watch your friend make a fool of herself. Oh, would you like to share her penalties and rewards, or would you like to do me a favor instead? said Tina. Michael didnt need more than a second to make her decision. Mira and Delh were just as quick. Michael felt that doing a goddess a favor, would be better than whatever penalty that Tina came up with, since she was pretty sure Susan would fail. Ill do the favor, replied Michael, Mira, and Delh almost as one. As for the tank, she remained silent and ran out of time for making a decision. The moment they made a decision a blue screen appeared before them.
Congrattions! You have been chosen to aid the Dark Goddess of Mischief with a prank. Gift the guild master Philip Greybeard, the mysterious ring in your bag. Special requirements: Guildmaster must wear ring, Guildmaster must not know you gave him the ring. Time limit: 48 hours
Reward: One minor favor from the Goddess of Mischief
Failure: New title: Tinas Pet
The tank got a different message, however, which she shared with her party. While wondering if she should have answered the goddess and done the favor instead.
Congrattions! Your friend has made a bet with gods regarding her ability to conquer this dungeon. You have chosen to back her bet and will share her penalties and rewards. Special Rules: Time Limit: 24 hours Max HP set to 1 All regen set to zero Physical attacks not allowed Full regen on beating a boss No help allowed from party members Suffer random curse from the Goddess of Mischief every hour
Rewards: +20 levels New title: dungeoneer Tinas Blessing
Failure: Level reset New title: Dungeon Pet Tinas Curse
Then Tina happily waved a hand and images began appearing on a wall. The images showed Susan in the room they had just left, with a dark expression on her face. She had probably seen the blue box, that the tank had with the rules. The rules would probably be fine in a dungeon without traps, but this dungeon excelled at trap making. Those rules would hurt her chances at beating the dungeon. Susan stared at the rules the Goddess of Mischief had ced on her dungeon run, and her mood darkened. The random curse every hour really dampened her mood, that could hurt her a lot depending on the curse. Deciding the rules were more dangerous than the dungeon, she decided to get moving. Hoping to avoid as many random curses as possible. Exiting the room she came out into arge cavern with treacherous pathways leading to various caves. If she lost her bnce she would fall into thebyrinth she could see below. On the far side of the cavern she could see, a sealed iron gate, which presumably led to the boss. The gate was identical to the one on the second floor and was probably linked to a couple of puzzle rooms hidden on the floor. She would have to find and then solve the puzzles before the gate will open. Looking around for a clue she found a map with shape-based symbols on it. It didnt take her long to confirm that it was a floor map, but she had no idea which shape represented a puzzle room. Since there were three shapes in use. The only one she was sure of was the circle, which marked the entrance and the exit to the floor. She was pretty certain one of the other two was puzzle locations while the other was either monster nests, treasure rooms or traps. She started moving across the pathways towards one of the shapes marked on the map and was soon harassed by demonic harpies. The harpies had an average level of 18, so they werent much of a threat to her, but they forced her to waste magic, she should have been trying to save. After a few minutes of stumbling across the sky paths and dealing with the annoying harpies, she reached a nearby side cave. As soon as she entered the cave she was attacked by arge party of Lessermia demons, with an average level of 18. With a couple of quick spells, she had defeated the party and proceeded deeper into the cave. She was ambushed several more times, bymia demons before reaching the end of the cave, which was marked on the map. In the middle of the chamber, was a small monument covered with symbols. She approached the monument and touched the monument. A secondter she heard a clicking sound and bars sprang up behind her. Followed by five level 25mia demons spawning into the room. Then, a blue screen appeared in front of her with a message that she dismissed.
You have triggered a monster room trap! Defeat one wave of monsters Reward: One piece of gear Failure: New title dungeon pet
This was a trap she had encounter often before, in therger dungeons she had visited she had seen some with as many as 50 waves. She didnt find this one to be challenging at all. A few minutes of fightingter, she had won. Then a chest materialized against the one wall, and the bars retracted. The chest contained a sword with a double damage enchantment, and a double strike enchantment. It was a good sword, worth the challenge of beating the monster wave, but it was worthless to her. Fortunately, she could get a good price for it, she knew exactly where to sell it and it should cover a good percentage of the price for some new magic enhancing robes, since hers were ruined. As she headed back she decided that the squares were treasure rooms and that they had traps to make them difficult to obtain which meant the other group, the triangles were the ones with the puzzles. Heading back she entered the main cavern and made her way to the nearest side cave marked with a triangle. As soon as she entered the main cavern she was again harassed by the harpies, she was halfway towards the next side cave when she was hit with the first random curse.
The Goddess of Mischief has cursed you For the next hour your magic attack is 200
She immediately felt that curse. Her spells went from one-shotting any harpy she hit to barely scratching it. She cursed as she ran and dodged the harpies attacks, narrowly avoiding slipping several times before reaching the side cave. The damn curse, made navigating the cave much harder as she ran through it, while being forced to dodge and run from the monsters in the cave. When she reached the rear, she found a small structure, with three riddles written on it. She spent a good half hour on the riddles before giving her answer. Then she heard a clicking sound and a rock door slide away revealing a switch behind it. She flipped the switch and then ran out to reach the next cave with a puzzle in it. Reaching the next cave was difficult and by the time she got there, another curse had been activated.
The Goddess of Mischief has cursed you For the next hour you take triple damage from all sources
This one wasnt as bad as thest one, now she just had to make sure she didnt get hit or her shields will drain away, really quickly. The second puzzle was more physical than thest and involved moving boulders around, in the right order to way down four stone pressure tes. The toughest part was moving the boulders, working out the clue wasnt so difficult to figure out, for her. Once she finally managed to move the boulders, a rock wall rose up and revealed a switch, which she flipped. Before leaving the cave. A few hourster, she was still on the third floor and was beginning to lose confidence that she would be able to beat this floor. Theck of regen was hurting her more than she thought, and thatst curse had been nasty, as it caused her to be continuously harassed by monsters. Her shields were almost gone, her mana almost depleted and her stamina was low. She had also barely avoided being killed by the traps she had triggered when she answered a puzzle incorrectly. Fortunately, she hadnt encountered any floor traps, but the annoying part was that every time she answered one puzzle wrong, all the puzzles were reset. However she had finally managed to unlock the boss room door, and she was walking into the room. Once in the room iron bars sprang up behind her, and five demons spawned in the room. All five were level 20, two of them were harpies, two were demon girls and thest was amia demon. She found it to be a rather appropriate party for a boss. However, she wanted to finish this quickly. Fortunately, thetest curse didnt mess with her stats, but it was hard getting used to suddenly having the body of an eight-year-old. Around the same time, Michael and the others were ying a game with the Goddess of Mischief. It was a board game and the fourth one they had yed while watching Susan struggle in the dungeon. Thistest one was a strategy game and they were losing badly. The game put the yer in the role of a king, to win a yer had to capture all the castles on the map. Michael was down to herst castle, while Mira had two, Delh had one, the tank had three, and Tina had the other five. Hey, it looks like she finally reached the floor boss, said Delh Doesnt look like she will win, said Michael. Unfortunately not, said the normally silent tank, who wasnt looking forward to the penalties of that quest she was stuck with for taking too long to answer. Down in Misakis castle, Reiko was enjoying the way her day was going so far. When she woke up this morning, master actually took her to the bath. She had lots of fun bathing with master. She couldnt convince her to have sex with her which was disappointing, she had really enjoyed that threesome with Amy a couple days ago. Right now she was in the throne room with master and snuggled in herp, and wearing a silver mini dress. She snuggled deeper into Misaki, as her head was stroked, it dawned on her that just four months ago, she would have hated it when someone pats her head. However, she found it kind of relieving not having the worries of a princess, anymore. She also found herself resisting her titles and traits less. It was hard to resist, and it was more pleasurable to give in to the effects. Now Reiko found herself wishing her master was happier. As a pet, she found herself more aware of her masters feelings and moods than she was of others once she had stopped resisting. This, of course, meant she was very much aware that Misaki, had yet to fully ept her new gender. Which still caused her master some distress. Reiko suddenly heard a noise interrupting her pleasure and thoughts. She looked up to see Amy, having just walked into the room. On the ground was a brush she had just dropped. Looking at her eyes she appeared to be moreposed thanst time she was in here. Although not by much. Wait, arent you the Third Princess of Stormwind, said Amy, who had just now recognized her. Reiko stretched a bit before replying. I was, replied Reiko not sure how that mattered anymore, she was a pet now and she found that she was starting to like being a pet. If I wasnt a pet, I would be trying to get you home your family would love to know that youre alright, said Amy. They would, but I am a pet, too. Bound here by a goddess, I cant leave even if I wanted to, said Reiko. She did miss her family, but she also didnt want to leave her master. She found herself happiest when near her master and was as a result heavily disinclined towards leaving the dungeon. Amy looked a bit sad before replying, Somehow, Im not surprised. Just as an idea urred to Reiko. She then pushed off of Misakisp before running across the room. The moment she reached her, she pushed her down and kissed her. Misaki seeing what was about to happen, quietly slipped out of the room. Neither noticed she had left.. Amy was briefly stunned, but quickly began to return the kiss. As she kissed Amy she reached one hand under Amys skimpy top and began to massage her left breast, while Amy slipped a hand under her dress. Momentster they broke the kiss as they both moaned lightly from each others ministrations. She began making light kisses down Amys neck while using her one free hand to remove Amys top. Then she felt Amy slip her fingers into her pussy and stimte her g spot. Causing her to moan and cum lightly. Getting Amys top off, she tossed it to her right and began to suck on her right breast. While she started to knead the left nipple with her hand. Amy let her for a couple moments before pushing her off. Reiko was then pushed onto her back, while Amy stripped of her skirt with one hand and used the other to start removing Reikos dress. Once the two were naked, Amy started another kiss with Reiko, while rubbing her thighs against Reikos. Reiko rubbed back and returned the kiss intertwining her tongue with Amys. The rubbing felt great to Reiko and she moved further into, intertwining and allowing their genitals to rub against each other. The resulting stimtion, rapidly brought the two, to climax and they came, just as they broke the kiss. After cumming, Reiko noticed that Misaki wasnt in the room, but went for another round rather than look for her. The two finally broke, after their third round, their minds clearer having worked off the pheromones. Chapter XI Divine Pranks Chapter XI Divine Pranks Susan, after analyzing her foes, readied a spell. Both demon girls also readied spells, while the others charged her. She unleashed her spell at one of the demon girls and then tried to dodge an iing spell. Only to stumble over her own feet, not yet being used to an eight-year olds body. Fortunately, the trip did get her out of the way of the iing spell, but it left her wide open to the follow-up spell. Before she could even push herself off the ground, she felt a strange but familiar numbing sensation. At that moment she knew she had been hit by a stun spell. The blue box and her frozen muscles that came after confirmed it. Momentster she sensed a demon next to her and then her mind went nk. Susan woke up hourster, in a small room and greeted by blue screens. She ignored the screens and looked around. The only furniture in the room was a small bed and a nightstand. The walls were made ofrge smooth stone bricks. On one wall, a small window was letting in light. The only exit was a wooden door. When she tried to move she quickly discovered that she had been chained to a wall. The most concerning thing she found was that for some reason her hand was a semi-transparent blue. Seeing that she wasnt going anywhere she decided to look at the screens she had previously ignored, only for her mood to plummet on seeing them.
Congrattions! You have made a bet with gods regarding your ability to conquer this dungeon. The goddess of mischief has chosen to take your bet, with some special rules in ce.. Special Rules: Time Limit: 24 hours Max HP set to 1 All regen set to zero Physical attacks not allowed Full regen on beating a boss No help allowed from party members Suffer random curse from the Goddess of Mischief every hour. Congrattions! After many enjoyable hours of wandering through the dungeon and dealing with asional monster and trap trying to skewer you. While the goddess impedes you every hour with a new curse. You challenged the floor boss only to stumble over your own feet.
Rewards: +20 levels New title: dungeoneer Tinas Blessing
Failure: Level reset New title: Dungeon Pet Tinas Curse
New title gained: Dungeon Pet Your level has been reset! You are now level one! You have been cursed by the Goddess of Mischief! Increased chance of embarrassing events Race change: Lesser Slime Girl Due to high concentrations of lust type demonic energy, you have evolved to Lesser Slime Girl( Lust Variant) Due to no longer meeting requirements: Title lost: B rank Adventurer Title lost: Magic Expert Title lost: Master of Light ss lost: High Mage Subss lost: Celestial Mage Your Patron God is greatly displeased with your actions. You have been cast out of the temple of Magic. You no longer have a patron god. You are no longer weed in the church of light.
Feeling terrible about what she already saw, she opened her status wondering how badly this had affected her, only to despair over what she saw.
Name: Susan Gender: Female
Race: Lesser Slime Girl(Lust Variant) ss: None
Age: 49 Subss: None
Level: 1 Title: Dungeon Pet
Health(HP): 20/20 Mana(MP): 10/10
HP (Regen): 5/hour Mana Recovery: 20/ Hour
Stamina (SP): 10/10 Shields: 0/0
Shield Recovery:
P ATK: 2 M ATK: 2
Armor: 0 Resist: 0
Dex: 1 Agility: 1
Condition: Bound, Tinas Curse, Soul Instability
Susan couldnt help it, she had spent years training and studying to w her way up the ranks to be a B rank adventurer. In another two to three years, she could have taken the test to be an A rank adventurer, then she could have applied for her dream position of Royal Mage. Although her chances of eptance would be higher if she reached S rank first. Now she was so weak a child could beat her with a single attack, so for the first time since she was a little girl, she cried. It took her a while topose herself and when she did the first thing she did was analyze the one condition she had that she wasnt familiar with and couldnt guess what it did. She was pretty sure that Tinas curse was the curse from the Goddess of Mischief, and was responsible for her new race. Soul Instability: Your soul is unstable. Due to the requirement of minimum level 20 not being reached, you base stats have been reduced and some skills have been locked. Deciding she needed to know more about what she was now, she also appraised her new race. Lesser Slime Girl(Lust Variant): An evolved slime that has gained a humanoid form, like most slimes it thrives on a diet of magic and nt fibers. Slimes are notorious for eating clothing, especially magical clothing, which slimes consider a delicacy. Most slimes cannot survive in areas with low magic, but the lust variant can drain magic from sentient beings by engaging in carnal acts. Which allows them to survive anywhere. The lust variant has the same childlike figure of the normal Lesser Slime Girl, but with more sensual curves. Inherent traits: Physical Negation, Docile, Absorb, Dissolve, Drain Magic, Lesser Resist Magic, Fire Weakness, Form Change While having a fair idea what these traits did, she decided to appraise them to be sure she remembered right. Physical Negation: your unique constitution, renders physical attacks ineffective. -95% to physical damage received. Note: damage reduction does not apply to self-inflicted damage. Docile: you are a natural pacifist. You cant initiatebat. You are more easily tamed. +500% to passive exp gains. -50% tobat experience. Absorb: you may absorb objects and store them in your stomach, serving as a natural inventory. Grants the inherent skill Absorb. Grants inherent skill stomach. Dissolve: objects that prate your flesh can be dissolved, regenerating hp, mana, and/or stamina in the process depending on the object. Cant dissolve metal, rock, people, animals, or monsters. Grants inherent skill dissolve. Drain Magic: By having sex with the target, you can drain their mp. Refilling your own mana pool in the process. Magic eating races regain lost vitality in the process. Lesser Resist Magic: You have an innate resistance to magic. Reduces magic damage by 20% Fire Weakness: you are weak to fire. +100% damage from fire-based attacks. Form Change: you can change between the natural slime form and a humanoid form. Grants inherent skill form change. Susan after reading this, immediately decided she wanted nothing to do, with the drain magic trait. For the most part, her new traits werent that bad, and for now, the docile trait was a good thing. In the future when she gets stronger however it wont be so good. The easily tamed part being its biggest drawback. Although that probably didnt matter as much since she was already a pet. Having nothing else left to inspect she did her best to inspect her new form. She was indeed smaller than she used to be. She estimated her new height to be around 135 cm, her skin was now a semi-transparent blue. Her hair if you could call it that, fell to around her waist and was a semi-transparent pink. Her chest was bigger than it used to be, she estimated that it was now just barely a d cup. Using a mirror she had found in the nearby nightstand, she inspected her face. Her face was now a cute round one, with a small nose and round pink eyes. She was also entirely naked, but for some reason that didnt bother her like it used to. After inspecting her new form it urred to her that slimes could let objects pass through their bodies if they wanted to and tried this with the cor only for it to fail. So she inspected the cor and found it was enchanted. It was apparently an enchanted pet cor, in addition to the effect that prevented her from trying to pass through it, it had an effect to let her master punish her. It would also punish her if she disobeyed any rules her master made automatically. So since she couldnt let the cor pass through her, she tried to change her form, only for a blue box to appear.
Inherent Skill: Form Change locked due to soul instability
With her n ruined, she was left with nothing to do. So she pushed herself up the wall a bit so she could look out the window. She was barely able to look out the window, but the view was worth it. Out the window she saw a breathtaking chasm, crisscrossed by a maze of narrow rock paths, on one side she could see a waterfall rushing down into the chasms depths. On the other side of the chasm, was an overgrown forest, with a beauty of its own. The view was great, but she really wanted to get out and explore. However, she had no idea why. She was still staring out the window, a few hourster when the dungeon brightened and a maid opened the door. The maid was about 160cm tall, with long brown hair and gentle brown eyes. Her face was cute and round. She was wearing a skimpy maid outfit that did little to hide her assets and revealed glimpses of them when she moved. The girl had a modest overall figure, slim and well built with just the right amount of muscle, she was clearly a fighter. Susans eyes were drawn to the girls outfit, and she thought food! This briefly confused her, while she was hungry she had never seen clothing as food before. It took her moment to realize this thought was due to her new instincts as a slime. This wasnt the only change in her thinking that had urred due to her race change, but it was the first she had noticed. Her eyes were drawn away from the outfit when she say, therge expensive looking nket the maid was holding. She tried to grab it only to snapped back by the cor she had forgotten about. The maidughed a bit while she was on the ground rubbing her butt. It didnt hurt much, but she had managed to hurt herself and inflict one point of hp damage to herself. A momentter the maid ced the nket in front of her and sat back. Susan then snatched the nket up and started eating it, without thinking. To her new senses the nket tasted great, not the best meal she had ever had, but way better than travel rations. Thomas, while sitting back on her heels watched the little slime girl in front of her. The girl was absolutely adorable with the way she was behaving. And while Thomas could have easily stopped the girl from falling on her butt, the experience was good for her. In fact, Thomas had watched the girl level up twice, since she had came into the room. Most of the experience for those level-ups came from eating the nket she had brought. Thomas wasnt entirelyfortable leaving the girl tied up, but as a slime, her instinct is to eat all of the clothing in sight, so until she is properly trained she would apparently have to stay tied up. Thomas also felt some sympathy for the girl, since she already knew what it was like having your form fundamentally changed. Sure she was lucky and only ended up with her gender changed, but she understood. She was lucky as well that she had her sister for support, which had helped. Now she was still trying toe to terms with the fact that she was going to be a girl for the rest of her life, but that didnt mean she wasnt grateful for the support, Amy had provided so far. This girl, however, had no one and she wanted to be that support. The moment the girl had finished eating Thomas introduced herself, Hello, Im Thomas and you are? Susan, and isnt that a boys name? replied Susan. Yeah, I did something really, really stupid and ended up a girl because of it. Then my party tried challenging the dungeon a second time, we werent nning on going further than the second-floor boss room, but we ran out of time answering the riddle and triggered a floor transfer trap. So now Im a dungeon pet, too, said Thomas. Oh, so you''re one of the rookies, we were looking for. You wouldnt happen to know what happened to my party? asked Susan, curious, but not really concerned since she hardly knew them. Well, ording to master, three of your friends got wrapped up in a divine quest for the Dark Goddess of Mischief and were consequently teleported out of the dungeon. While the tank, got cursed like you, but she ended up an Ant Girl instead. I think Mara is supposed to be taking care of her, answered Thomas. Susan was a bit jealous, unlike slimes which were well known for being weak. Ant Girls, were notorious for being a strong monsters, a single Ant Girl was a C rank monster. Meanwhile, in the dungeon town, Michael, Mira, and Delh were sitting around a table trying to figure out how they will seed with the quest they were stuck with. None of them were particrly fond of being a pet, and Michael wanted the reward since the minor favor meant she could get rid of that Rogue-nip title. Mira also had a few ideas for the favor, but Delh had no idea what she wanted to get from the favor. They had been at the table since breakfast, but they still didnt have a n. They had gotten to the dungeon town,te the night before so they had given a brief report to the guild before booking rooms at the inn. The inn was functional, but like the guild not entirely finished either. The only finished door in the entire building was the front door. A good number of the doors were just the frame, a few were installed, but stillcked hardware. Such as locks or handles. Because of this most of the guest hung curtains over the doors to get a little privacy. As for the tavern upfront, it was missing a few things as well, the most ring was the fact the bar was just a frame. Yeah, I dont think that would work either, said Delh. But leaving it on his doorstep, would be perfect, said Michael. Yes, it would guarantee he gets the ring, but he has to wear it, remember. If he doesnt we all fail the quest, and Tina gets three new pets. Besides who would wear a ring, that cant be appraised? replied Delh. No, I guess not. So what do you suggest we do? asked Michael, a little dejected that her idea was shot down. I think our only real option is to sneak into his house and slip it on his finger ourselves while he is sleeping, said Mira. Michael wanted to reject that, but couldnt think of a good reason. How well that n would go would depend on whether or not he had a fancy security system installed. I really dont like that idea, but I think you are right, replied Michael. So how will we pull it off? Im pretty sure we wont get a second chance if we screw this up, said Delh. Mira thenid out her n. It was simple Mira and Delh would sneak into the Guildmasters house. It would be Miras job as a rogue to unlock any doors, while Delh would keep a sleep spell ready just in case they needed it. As for Michael, she would keep a lookout so that they could leave without being seen. Satisfied with their n, they headed to the guild to make the full report the guild wanted. After making their report they were free for the rest of the day. They made a prettyplete report, but they left a few details out, such as what the little favor, that Tina wanted from them entailed. Now that it was night they were gathering outside the Guildmasters house, it was one of the few buildings in the town that wasplete both inside and out. Michael found a nice ce to rest nearby that allowed her to keep an eye on the approaches to, and from the house. While Mira and Delh snuck up to the house, after checking the windows to make sure the guild master was asleep, Mira moved to unlock the front door. The lock was moreplicated than most of the locks she had encountered in the dungeon but not something she couldnt deal with. More importantly, there was no sign of a fancy magical security system. Either he didnt have one or hadnt gotten around to installing it. After a few minutes of working at it, she was rewarded with a gentle click and the door swung quietly open. The two then carefully moved into the sparsely furnished living room. The room was furnished with only two bookshelves, a sofa, two chairs, and a table. There was a small rug under the table. The bookshelves were mostly empty, but there were a couple crates full of books next to the shelves. The two quietly moved to the door on the other side of the room and opened it, to reveal a short hallway. The hall had several doors one on their right was open and revealed a sparsely furnished office, with several unopened crates sitting in the room. Mira saw a strongbox sitting on the desk, and wanted to try her hand at opening it, but Delh stopped her. Proceeding down the hall, they came to a locked door on the left, which Mira spent about a minute to open. The bedroom like the rest of the house was sparsely furnished and several crates some open, others sealed were stacked in a corner. The only furniture in the room was a bed, a nightstand and a dresser. Mira snuck over to the Guildmasters side. He stirred and Delh cast her sleep spell. Then Mira slipped the ring onto his finger, almost instantly his body glowed and then shrunk to reveal a cute loli. The two were almost unable to contain their amusement at the sight, but managed to hold it in until they got out of the house. Mira relocked the door behind them and they snuck off. Michaels had an easy time as well, only having to distract one person from the area. Which she managed to do without being seen. The three linked up down the road from the house and then made their way to the inn. The moment they entered their room at the inn, they were greeted with a wee blue box.
Congrattions! You have been chosen to aid the Dark Goddess of Mischief with a prank. Gift the guild master Philip Greybeard, the mysterious ring in your bag. Special requirements: Guildmaster must wear ring, Guildmaster must not know you gave him the ring. Time limit: 48 hours Congrattions! After some dys, you sessfully snuck into the Guildmasters house and slipped the ring on his finger.
Reward: One minor favor from the Goddess of Mischief
Failure: New title: Tinas Pet
Michael immediately used her favor to wish away that title she didnt want, and smiled happily when it went away, only for her mood to be ruined by Miras wish momentster. She then looked over to Delh and saw she had a simr problem.
Congrattions! Your party member has wished away your freedom! New Title: Miras Pet
Delh was staring at a simr screen to Michael, after hours of trying to think what she had wanted, she had finally decided on wish to make her a better healer. The new title Tina gave her did just that, by halving the cost of healing spells while doubling their effect, or in some cases adding additional healing benefits or a buff to the target of the spell. She had been happy with the title and then she got the message that Mira had made her a pet, just like Michael. The next morning Guildmaster Philip got out of bed just like any other morning and immediately noticed something was off. It was immediately apparent that the room looked much bigger than it used to. Concerned he ran to his bathroom and looked into the mirror. In the mirror, he saw a very cute, small and young-looking girl that didnt match his view of himself. Philip had previously been a tall man at 213cm, with a healthy muscr build and strong features. Although he was also beginning to show his age. The girl in the mirror, couldnt be more than a 120 cm tall. She had a slender build, the baggy nightclothes hanging awkwardly on her frame. Long purple hair framed her face and fell halfway down her back. Her face was heart-shaped, with bright intelligent eyes, colored a lovely light purple. A pair of modest swells could be seen peeking out from the gaps in the baggy nightclothes, that couldnt berger than a b cup. Philip immediately checked himself to see if this was an illusion only to find he really was a girl. What the hell! Why am I a girl!!!? cried Philp in shock and as if in answer to his question a blue box popped up in his face.
You have been cursed by a cursed ring! To remove the ring find the culprits who ced the ring on you and make them your pets! Ring effects: Turns wearer into cute loli! Increased likelihood of embarrassing events Resist +200 Warning! Rings effect may be permanent if wearer bes pregnant.
Reward: Three new pets Ability to remove cursed ring Genderswap unique ability
Failure: Youre stuck as a girl for the rest of your life Hidden Penalty Hidden Penalty
Philip easily recognized this as a quest, notification. He or rather she really didnt like the hidden penalties under failure, but as a former SS rank adventurer, she knew where to start. Extras IX-XI Extras IX-XI One of the better-dressed bandits approached Lily. She watched the man carefully as he approached, while readying a spell just in case he attacked her. The bandit stopped about half a meter in front of her and crouched down to eye level before speaking. The bandit was a muscr man, with greasy hair and an unshaven face. His armor was clearly well used, it was mostly leather, but reinforced with steel tes, the tes were dented here and there, while the leather showed signs of repair. On his belt, he had a sword in a worn leather sheath, the handle showing the signs of years of use. Whats a young one like you doing in the middle of the forest? Its dangerous out here you know, said the bandit. Lily was a bit surprised at how friendly he was being, since she could clearly see the ves locked up in a cage. Some of them were not much older than her. Not seeing any advantage to lying she decided to be honest, but she didnt want to say too much either so she kept it short. I have somewhere I am trying to get to, said Lily. All alone? Arent you an adventurous one? So where are you going? If were going the same way perhaps we could travel together. It is safer to travel in groups, replied the bandit. At the same time, her sharp elven ears picked up what one of the decidedly dumber bandits was saying. Shes a pretty one, Id like to y with her, said the dumb bandit. Then the bandit next to him picked up a branch and whacked him over the head with it and said. What are you, stupid? Shes far too young maybe in ten years, but certainly not now, said the violent bandit. Ah, but she so pretty, age no matter, replied the dumb bandit as he rubbed his head, only for it to be whacked again. The first bandit who noticed her attention had wandered to the idiot said, Ignore the idiot, hes harmless, anyway where are you going. Refocusing her attention on the first bandit she replied, A dungeon town, near a dungeon with no name yet. Oh, could you show me on a map, said the bandit as he pulled out an old map. She looked at the map and then pointed at a spot near the center of the map. Ah, we''re going by that town ourselves, the dungeon supposedly turns men who fail it into girls. We wanted to know if that''s true, so we were going to send the idiot into the dungeon, replied the bandit. Not sure if she should ept the bandits offer or leave she tried consulting her patron Erosi. Fortunately, he was listening and replied. The bandit in front of you is quite sincere, he appraised you the moment he saw you. He may be a bandit, but he isnt stupid. Enving a champion of a god is a good way to earn that gods ire. He wants to help you, hoping to gain my favor, said Erosi. Do you normally endorse bandits? asked Lily of Erosi. Im a god of pleasure, in all its forms. Many from all walks of life seek my favor, even bandits, but I only favor the smart ones that will follow rules. Other than that one fool, I am willing to endorse these bandits if they do me sufficient favors, replied Erosi. So after listening to Erosi, she decided to go with the bandits. However she didnt trust the one idiot, so she decided she would avoid him. Okay, Ille with, said Lily. Great, Ill set up an extra partition in my tent for you. By the way, my name is Eric and you are? said Eric. Lily, replied Lily as she followed Eric to the biggest tent. Inside she found it to be divided into several partitions, he led her to one of the rear partitions and she watched setup another curtain andy down an extra bedroll for her. After he left she inspected the bedroll to find it surprisingly clean. He came back a few minutester with some food. After enjoying a warm meal she then climbed into the bed and slept. The next morning the bandits made breakfast, then struck camp and she followed them as they headed west. Meanwhile, her mom, dad and three other Elves from the vige had found her trail. Her mother concerned for her, urged them to follow. Traveling with bandits was quickly proving to be an interesting experience. Not long after, they had packed up the camp, they ran into a goblin camp. Of course with goblins being as weak as they are, the bandits easily defeated them. The rest of the day was peaceful until they set up camp. After setting up the camp, the idiot tried to sample the merchandise, only to be beaten up by the others. Hey, I just want to y with a pretty one, said the dumb bandit. Im not going to let you ruin the merchandise, said the violent bandit as he whacked the idiot over the head again. Lily was watching this and found herself wondering if this happened often. Then she heard footsteps behind her and looked to see Eric. Does this happen often? asked Lily. Only when we get very young merchandise, that idiot likes them young. Just he doesnt really know restraint and if we let him touch the merchandise he ruins it, so Mark makes sure he doesnt touch the merchandise, replied Eric. Lily found it odd, to think of people as merchandise, but this was a different world with different rules who was she to judge theirws. In this world, very wasmon, and legal in most countries. Even in her vige, there were ves, most of them were crime ves, they had been enved for crimes they hadmitted and then sold to the vige asbor. She knew most of these women and girls would be bought as either servants or sex ves. Her thoughts on very were interrupted by Eric. Dinner is ready if you would like to eat, said Eric. Lily turned and followed him to get a te. Meanwhile, her parents were setting up their own camp. Her mother was putting up a ward, while her father and the three other elves were setting up three tents. One for the girls, one for the single man with them and thest for him and his wife. As the tent was going up, he spoke about the tracks they had found shortly before they started setting the camp up. Given all the tracks it looks like she ran into someone, said Mr Thorn. His wife picked up an object up and then replied, looks like vers, this is a ve cor, She then tossed the cor so he could look at. It was clearly quite new, just a little dirty. If those vers touched my daughter, Ill kill them slowly and painfully, said Mr Thorn. Well, there doesnt appear to have been a struggle, so they may not have seen her, said one the other elves. She was a younger girl, who they had brought along because of her skills as a tracker. She was just under one hundred and sixty centimeters tall, with the typical slim build of an elf. She had green hair and eyes. She was wearing some light leather armor. She had a bow slung across her back and a pair of daggers at her waist. I hope youre right, Ally, replied Mr Thorn. Michael was not very happy, she had gotten rid of that annoying title she never wanted, only for her party member to use their favor to make her a pet. Fortunately, she still had her free will, but this new title sucked just as much as thest one just in new ways. Title Miras Pet:You are the pet of the individual Mira. You cant harm your master. Can no longer equip items without the masters permission. +50% to learning skills and spells when taught by master. Your master always knows your location. Warning being more than 200 meters from your master without permission will brand you with the runaway pet title. She had also been able to appraise that runaway pet title and she didnt like it, either. In fact, she decided she would rather avoid gaining the title. Title Runaway pet:The holder of this title is a runaway pet. -50% to physical stats. All others who see a holder of the title will know they are a runaway. Anyone who catches them may im them as a pet or ve of their own. They can also return them to their masters for a bounty. That title would make getting rid of this title difficult. She was still trying to figure out how to get rid of it, when Mira who she had been ignoring suddenly smacked her. Out of impulse, she tried to hit back only to be hit with mind-numbing pain. Which was followed by a blue box reminding her she wasnt allowed to harm Mira. Next thing she knew, both herself and Delh were being treated as dress-up dolls. She didnt know when, but Mira had bought a bunch of outfits for the two of them to try on. She had assumed it was sometime yesterday when they had free time. The first item, Michael was made to wear was a red dress, it looked great on her. She, however, didnt care for the dress. Especially since as a former guy she wasnt entirelyfortable with wearing skirts and dresses. Michael and Delh spent most of the night being treated as dress-up dolls. They had tried resisting at first, but to no avail. The outfits had been fine at first, they merely tried to reject them on principle. But as time went on Mira got more bold with what she was putting them in. And after awhile they simply grew too tired to care. Fortunately, Mira eventually grew bored and let them sleep. After waking up as a girl and being given a quest to find the culprits, Philip wanted to head down to the guild as many adventurers were gathered there, and the attached tavern would be a good ce to start. He or rather she needed some information to narrow the list down. Of course her new size, meant she didnt have anything to wear. So instead the first thing Philip did, was use the telepathy skill she had. It was amon skill avable to all sses, however magic sses got it faster. Philip had a hybrid ss, so she got it around the same time as a magic ss at level 40. An hourter, her aide showed up, and the next thing she knew she was being cuddled. She struggled a bit, but she couldnt break free from her aides iron grip. Of course she was restraining herself, since she didnt want to hurt the young woman. Oh, you''re so cute. Those ugly baggy nightclothes dont do you justice, her aide said. Melisa let me go, stop that,ined Philip, somewhat confused about what was happening. Oh, yes we need to put you in something appropriate, she said before pulling out some tools and measuring Philip. Once she had those she rushed out the door. Philip was d she was gone, but had a strong feeling she wasnt going to like what Melisa was going to bring back. A couple of hourster, Melisa was back and Philip found she was right. She didnt like what Melisa brought back. It was a lovely dress, that fell to her knees with a simple cut. The dress was a light blue. Melisa had also brought some white panties and a matching childrens bra. For footwear, she had brought a pair of cute, but sturdy leather sandals that had been matched colorwise with the dress. Despite Philips protests, she ended up, going to the guild in it. As soon as she entered the guild, all the woman in the guild cried out So cute! and rushed to embrace her. Before she knew it she was, being petted and hugged by all the woman in the room. Her sharp hearing also picked up the jealous outbursts of several men in the room. She wasnt quite sure how it happened, but by the time things calmed down she was sitting in the receptionistsp and being petted. The receptionist was also not letting her leave, so Philip was stuck unable to find any information on who turned her into a girl. Maybe,ing to the guild wasnt the best of ideas. Ah, that feels good. No focus you need to find those culprits,thought Philip.Hmm, since I cant seem to get anywhere without someone fawning over me or trying to pet me, is there someone I can ask, that might know and wont pet me, wondered Philip than she suddenly remembered, that she had noticed the dungeon had spread its influence over the entirety of the town. The dungeon! If anyone saw what happened it would be the dungeon. It may be young, but this one is more than likely intelligent enough to answer questions. Ill just reach the final floor and talk to its avatar. I should be fine on my own, as long as I dont get careless,thought Philip as a n formed in her mind, while trying to ignore the receptionist petting her. Although not very well. Meanwhile, in the divine realm, Tina was facing the consequences of her actions. She was trying her best to ignore Dewaris lecture, and the fact she was naked bent over Dewaris knee and being spanked. Of course, this wasnt an ordinary spanking, but one done by a hand wreathed in divine magic. As a result, her poor butt was beginning to feel like it was on fire. Finally, when she was sure her butt was actually on fire, Dewari released her. She moved away and rubbed her poor butt, and then Dewari asked her a question. So what do you have to say for yourself? said Dewari, with a hint of anger in her voice. Um, Im sorry replied Tina hopefully. This however proved to be the wrong answer. Clearly Im not getting through to you. Until you learn, how to act like a proper goddess, Im going to restrict your powers, said Dewari before pping a cor on Tinas neck. Causing a blue screen to appear before her.
Your powers have been restricted! You can no longer use divine magic. You can no longer grant quests. You can no longer grant divine favors.
Just as Tina was digesting, the fact that Dewari had restricted her powers Dewari said something else. Well, Im a bit too busy to keep an eye on you 24/7, but I know someone who can so Ill leave you with them. Be a good girl and maybe Ill give you your powers back, said Dewari moments before another blue box filled Tinas vision.
New title gained! Dungeon Bound Goddess!
Title Dungeon Bound Goddess:You have been bound to a dungeon by another goddess. You cant enter the divine realm without the permission of the Goddess Dewari. You cannot leave the dungeon you have been bound to. The dungeon has been granted a list of rules you must follow. Your dungeon may punish you for breaking any rule on said list. You cannot harm the dungeon you have been bound too. This title will remain in effect until you repent. Special Chapter Milith Appears! Special Chapter Milith Appears! Meanwhile, in another universe, a young girl, well young for her race anyway, was feeling a rush of pleasure. In front of her in big floating words was a message telling her victory. She had been trying to beat this particr scenario for over a decade now. The scenario was practically impossible and for a human it is impossible. The words then vanished and then the surrounding space distorted to reveal a barren room with polished ck walls. She headed for the sole exit and stepped out into the corridor, almost crashing into her mother who was standing right outside the simtor room. I did it, I beat your challenge, and I still have ten years left from your deadline, the girl said, excitedly. Calm down Milith. Im d you passed the challenge. Anyway, I have a task for you, said her mother. Really! What do you want me to do? Am I going to fight in the uing war? Do I get... Milith asked excitedly. Youre still a child, there is no way you will be participating in a war. No, you are going to visit one of your grandfathers game worlds. Something strange is happening there, and I want you to find out what is going on there. Also, please try not to interfere. Im not going to clean up your mess, again. Got that? No starting holy wars, said her mother. Milith groaned, she hated it when mom brought that up. With the best of intentions, she had descended on a primitive world, and removed an evil, corrupt church. The result was the locals proimed her a god, and before she knew it she was being worshiped and holy wars were being waged in her name. Mom, that was three hundred years ago, Im an adult now. Im not going to make that mistake again,ined Milith. Just because you have celebrated your five hundredth birthday,st month doesnt make you an adult. Youre still young and therefore a child, replied her mother. Milith responded by manifesting her secondary racial characteristics. Milith had went from looking like a ck-haired human with silver eyes to a half-human reptilian avian appearance. She still had ck hair and silver eyes, but now she had a pair of wings with a span of nearly five meters extended and covered with scale-feathers. Her scales were various shades blue-green in color, she had scales on her cheeks, that made her look cuter. If she had been naked you could have seen, the scales on her underboobs and thighs. The scales on her stomach and arms were visible, however. She was 142cm tall, making her slightly tall for the average female member of her race. She had a shapely figure with c cup boobs and toned muscles, but she wasnt overly fit. Her bare feet had arched and grown powerful-looking talons that marked her as a predator, her hands remaining unchanged. As for what she was wearing, she was wearing a simple white top, that covered her breasts, but left her shoulders and stomach bare and a short grey skirt. Im five hundred years old, and my body has matured. Im an adult! shouted Milith wanting to assert that she was grown. Not, until I say so. No arguing, nowe you have a task to do, and put those away. I dont want your talons scratching the floor, her mother said. Yes, Mom, said Milith as sheplied with her moms demand. Milith then followed her mother, while wondering what it would take to get her mother to recognize her as an adult. She also listened to her mother giving her the rundown on the world. The world apparently had an RPG system, it was arge world home to dozens of sentient races and ruled by a collection of gods her grandfather had created. As she was listening her thought moved to wondering what her grandfather was like, since she hadnt met him. Her grandfather was a bit of a myth, since no one has seen him in eight hundred thousand years. His feats though were legendary, he apparently founded the empire, created the elder council, sealed the Fallen, eradicated the Darkatian Hives, and even built Sanctuary an artificial pocket reality which the empire used to survive when its enemies nearly toppled it. Of course, the only reason those foes could even threaten the empire was because of the Fallen destroying 90% of its military might. After a while, they came to a room with a giant gate dominating its center. This gate was a powerful fusion of magic and technology, able to transfer individuals between any two of them almost instantaneously. Her mother activated the gate causing it to glow, then a portal appeared inside the arch. The gate will take you to Solkiras entrance. Good luck, her mother said before leaving the room. Milith headed for the portal, her moms talk of this world had piqued her interest. Her desire to explore it made her head through the portal. Once there she found herself in another gate room, with a strange portal in the floor before her. She saw no exit to the room and guessed this to be the entrance her mother spoke of, so she stepped through. At first she was greeted with ckness then a blue screen appeared in front of her.
Wee to Solkira! Initializing System Retrieving race Race found Solean Lord Recing Level with Rank Calcting rank Rank lord Calcting stats Status calcted Calcting skills Skill list created Initializing materialization phase Error world gate not found Draining user mana for alternative gate Selecting new location Location selected Would you like to materialize now? Yes | No
Milith stared at the screen, not quite used to this with no idea how to respond to this, while trying to steady herself after suddenly losing half her mana. That really sucked, since as a Solean Lord she cant regenerate her mana normally. Then she thought I wonder what this status of mine looks like? Then a blue screen appeared showing her status, while a burst of info entered her mind which, after a quick processing of the info turned out to be the users manual for the system.
Name: Milith of n Countryman Gender: Female
Race: Solean Lord (subrace: Cyberlord) ss: Shadow Lord
Age: 500 Subss: Cybermage
Rank: Lord Title:
Health(HP): 2500/2500 Mana(MP): 2,570,232/9,000,000
HP (Regen): 200/sec Mana Recovery: -250/day
ER: 20,000/20,000 ER regen: 850/hour
Stamina (SP): 2500/2500 Shields: 100,000/100,000
Shield Recovery: 25000/hour
Phy Attack: 500 Magic Attack: 25000
Armor: 0 Resist: 5000
Dex: 2500 Agility: 7000
Condition: Non-Corporeal
Curious about what the system would say about her kind, she appraised her own race. Solean lord: A powerful and extraordinarily rare race from the primordial era believed to be rted to primordial dragons. This race does not grow stronger in the traditional sense and never gains levels. The older these beings the more powerful an existence they be. While extremely powerful and long-lived, their reliance on mana is their greatest weakness. No members of this race have been seen in millennia and schrs believe the modern mana density is too low to sustain any members of this race and is therefore believed to be extinct. Schrs have been unable to rank this race, but believe it to have been at least SSS rank in strength, some believe it was strong enough to have been a Special Catastrophe rank existence. Inherent traits: True Physical Immunity, Primordial Magic Affinity, Ancestral Magic Affinity, Ancient Magic Affinity, Mana sustained immortality, Photoregeneration, Self-Controlled Fertility, Gic Shapeshifter, Natural Flight, Natural Space Flight, Wanderer, Greater Resist Magic, Draconic Magic Affinity, Life Magic Affinity, Hyper intelligent, Electromaic Discharge, and Unique Metabolism. She took a moment to look up the ranking system, and thought, it really depends on the person, an elder could qualify for the that Special Catastrophe rank, but I sure dont. Then simply curious about what these traits say she appraised some of them. She didnt really expect to learn something, but it is always interesting to hear others describe things. True Physical Immunity:this species naturally bends reality around it in such a way, that mundane physical attacks fail to hit it. However, as a result, this race has no protection against physical attacks that can bypass its immunity. Ancient Magic Affinity: This race has an affinity for ancient magic. Ancient magic is the precursor to modern magic, its use of symbology makes it stronger and more efficient than modern magic, but it takes significantly longer to cast. Its modern counterpart is called ritual magic. This affinity eliminates the need for symbology, allowing for rapid casting. Mana sustained immortality:This race is sustained by magic itself and effectively immortal as long as it has a supply of magic. Vastly increased mana pool. Negative Mana Regeneration. Does not age after reaching maturity, as long as it has mana. Photoregeneration:This species derives some of its nutritional requirements from the sun. While exposed to sunlight, this race will recover from wounds rapidly. Overexposure to sunlight causes a condition called Cellr Poisoning or moremonly called sun sickness. Gic Shapeshifter:Members of this species can learn the gic codes of others and use them as a guide for altering their shape. Requires prolonged physical contact to learn. More skilled members of the race can literally change their race and gender to another using this ability. Wanderer:This species is naturally nomadic and driven to explore and seek new things. They never stay in one ce for long, always interested in seeing new things. Greater Resist Magic:This race is highly resistant to magic, their skin acts as a natural armor against magic. Magic attacks reduced by 60%. Draconic Magic Affinity:This race has an affinity for the natural magics of the dragon race. Allows the use of draconic magic. Can use dragon breath. Life Magic Affinity:This race has a natural affinity for life creating magic, granting it incredible healing abilities. Members of this race with enough skill, can even raise the dead or create new life from scratch. Hyper intelligent:This race is incredibly intelligent, a consequence of a highly evolved brain. Members of this race are born with powerful mental abilities. Including advanced telepathy, limited future sight, and telekinesis. These abilities grow stronger with age and they can gain more as they get older. Unique Metabolism:This race has a very different metabolism from other races. In this particr case, the race is virtually immune to the diseases that afflict most mortal races. However, it has be vulnerable to afflictions that are far worse, if rarer in return. The race is a natural predator, and typically huntsrge prey every few months. After eating, this race will slowly digest its prey over several months. Electromaic Discharge:This race has an innate store of electromaic energy that it can unleash as magical lightning for self-defense. When discharged it drains their Electromaic reserve instead of mana. Milith had found reading those interesting, she didnt learn much that she didnt already know, but some of her innate abilities had changed slightly. Nothing that would hurt her, but it could have been a problem if she didnt know. Done ying with the windows she finally decided to manifest, wherever the system had decided to ce the world gate. She was not happy that the system just took her magic without asking to build it, though. Momentster she materialized inside a room. Large polished marble blocks, built the surrounding walls, intricate pirs, and expensive-looking statues lined the walls. Along with murals depicting gods and their messengers. Along with the clearly shocked priests milling about, she was pretty sure she was dumped in a temple of some sort. A plumb greasy man came from an adjoining room and ordered the priests to surround her using an unfamiliar tongue. Fortunately, her telepathic powers allowed her to glean theirnguage from them almost instantly. Speaking it was another matter, one that would take time. Fortunately she could use her telepathy to make up for any errors she makes with thenguage. She wasnt particrly worried about being surrounded and started to listen. The greasy man then started speaking with a nearby priest, one he seemed to trust. The gods, smile on us today. Look they just gifted us a young one to train. How much do think she would sell for on the ve market, once properly trained? asked the greasy man. Shes a beauty and still growing so a few hundred thousand gold Id say, replied the priest. Milith, didnt like that conversation and felt a bit insulted by them. Between the pair implying she was a child and deciding she was a ve, she quickly lost her temper, and then cried out in her native tongue. Her telepathic powers linking with their minds tranting the meaning and rying her rage. Sell me!!!? Train me!!? Im not some lowly servant or ve to be trained to your will. Im a ruler of the skies, your kind are meant to serve me you insolent insect! shouted Milith in a bit of a rage as she released her aura. One of the priests cried out dragon as soon as he felt the aura. Which while not urate, it was close to the truth as her kind were rted to dragons. Although they were closer to the ancient primordial dragons than modern dragons which are degenerated descendants of the original primordial dragons. You idiot, you angered a dragon, yelled someone. Dont worry, she cant assume her true form in this temple the rooms are too small. And a dragon cant use its most potent weapons in human form, said the greasy man as he readied a spell. Milith already pissed, read his mind and got angrier. The man was utter filth, and had ideas about her that disgusted her. Especially since she had the same natural pride dragons had, which meant she refused to submit to anyone weaker than her, then sheughed. What kind of silly idea is that? asked Milith moments before manifesting her secondary racial characteristics, then she used her own dragon breath attack, which manifested as blue-green mes, on the poor greasy man. The man and the priests next to him were incinerated. The other priests than ran in terror some crying out about the impossible happening, and Milith felt better now that the greasy man who had insulted her pride was dead. Not caring for the temples marble floors she started exploring leaving scratches and the asional gash where she walked. Every once in awhile a foolish priest tried to attack her as she went looking for an exit. Not feeling like wasting her magic, she shed them with her talons often disemboweling them in the process. She had been exploring for about an hour when she stumbled on a room full of young girls. Most of them were naked, or poorly clothed, they all were wearing ve cors and there was a man guarding the room. He was wearing full te armor, not that it helped much against her talons. Out of curiosity she had checked her status earlier, and discovered that manifesting her talons, boosted her physical attack by 2500, but only when using them. Apparently they counted as a high-level natural weapon, which made sense, her talons were made of toughest organic materialmonly called dragon bone, and they could slice through steel like a sharp knife through warm butter. Her scales though did nothing for her armor rating, but they did boost her resist. Looking around she noticed most of these girls, were either beastkin or elves. Not a single one was human. Speaking with the girls, she learned most were being trained as sex ves. Some of the older ones had even been sterilized, to ensure they didnt get pregnant while being used. Milith didnt approve of this one bit, she also didnt understand why the human priests were doing this. So she used a small portion of her magic to heal, their sterility and other wounds the priests had inflicted before erasing the ve cors with an application of primordial magic. Freeing the ve proved useful, since the beastkin were able to lead her to the exit. Apparently they were able to remember the path by smell. Milith was slightly envious her kind often hunted from the air so powerful vision was more useful than any other sense. As a result, she could smell hardly better than the average human. The moment she was outside she looked around they were in the middle of arge city. Most of the buildings were made of cobblestone and wood. The streets and buildings from what she could see wereid out seemingly at random. She was just about to take flight and look around when one of the former ves spoke up. Acting a bit shy and squirming a bit she asked, um, miss harpy? You wouldnt happen to have something we can wear do you? Milith blinked she had forgotten briefly that most other races had this concept called modesty, being shapeshifters and highly telepathic her kind didnt really care much about being naked in public. To them, the mind was more sacred than the body, especially since if they werent satisfied with their height or their boob size, for example, they could change it on a whim. Unfortunately for the former ves, she had packed light and only brought a single change of clothes. She didnt pack any food either since she just atest week and it would be a few months before she would need to eat again. She figured if she got hungry she would just hunt something for herself anyway. She did pack some gemstones in her spatial storage capsule to trade for anything she might need, however. Do I look like a harpy to you? Harpies have their arms and wings merged, mine are separate. Also, harpies have feathers, I have scales. See the difference? And no I dont have any extra clothes, replied Milith. None? asked one girl. Didnt pack any extra. Ill just buy some from the market, replied Milith as the first girl asked, um miss, if your not a harpy what are you? Im a Solean lord, said Milith pride clear in her voice. Before taking to the air to find the market, the girls, however, had no idea what a Solean was. It didnt take Milith long to find the local market, she traded one of her gemstones for some gold. The merchant tried to cheat her, but she easily read his mind and then convinced him to pay her fair price. Once she had the gold she bought some light outfits, that she liked for the girls. Most of the merchants were frightened of her which allowed her to buy them cheap. She secured her purchases in her spatial capsule and then flew back to the girls, and found several priests trying to subdue the girls. But the priests werent doing very well being outnumbered actually hurt them. Milithnded near the priests and shed one with her talons, causing the others to run. With the priests gone, Milith escorted the girls out of the city and into the forest that was north of the town. It didnt take long for the group to reach the forest, Milith wanted to check out thergeke nearby, but wanted to make sure the girls were safe first. Once they reached the forest she stayed with them for a while and eventually they found a nice clearing. Think you will be alright if I leave you here? Yes, we will be fine. We will just follow theke and before long we will be in Bluewood territory, said one of the girls. Milith gave a brief look at the weapons they had and took flight. Her powerful wings, easily propelled her at speeds most other flyers could only dream of. Before long she was over theke and from the air, it was absolutely majestic in the light of the setting sun. Theke was huge, easily big enough to be called an ind sea. It even had some small inds dotting it. To properly see theke before sunset, she decided to break the speed of sound. Superheating her sma sacs she started generating the heat normal used to propel her kind in space. Soon she was generating pulse waves, she then started using her wings to alter and control her course as the waves propelled her. Within seconds she had generated a sonic boom, her magical shields automatically reshaping themselves to aid in supersonic flight. She made threeps of theke before she started feeling tired and was forced tond. She wasnt surprised since using her biodrive in the atmosphere was quite exhausting. It was much easier to use in space since, you used less energy propelling yourself around up there, then down here. The ind shended on was nice, it was mostly bare beach, with a few scattered trees and a small cave. Milith headed to the cave, sensing magicing from it which piqued her curiosity. It turned out the cave was a small dungeon. It was only two floors deep, with no traps and defended by kobolds. The strongest kobold in the dungeon was only level 14 and no match for Milith. As a result, it didnt take very long to reach the core room. The moment Milith entered the room, a panicked looking avatar materialized in the middle of the room. The dungeons avatar was a female kobold, which looked more human than the males. She was about one hundred and seventy centimeters tall, withrge breasts. Her hair fell just past her shoulders and was a silver-gray color. Her eyes a piercing ruby and her body was covered in light silver-gray fur. A fluffy tail could be seen behind her and a pair of sharp triangr ears dotted her head. The avatar was also entirely naked. Please dont kill me! Ill do anything, said the dungeons avatar a bit panicked. Im not going to kill you, said Milith as she used her senses to probe the area and too her delight found she was right above an intersection of three major ley lines. The dungeon was already tapping into it, but barely. This ce would be perfect, once properly tapped she could use this site to recover her magic and if she was forced to hibernate this spot would be perfect. Whats your name? asked Milith. I dont have one. No one has given me one, and Im only ever visited by fishmen, and theyre too stupid to give names. Youre the first to visit me who can actually speak, replied the dungeon. How would you like to be the guardian of my tomb? Ill also give you a name, said Milith wanting to mold this one into someone useful. A name sounds nice, but what do you mean by tomb? I could be wrong, but I dont think any sentient race wants their final resting ce to be a dungeon, replied the dungeon. Sorry, that is the closest word in your tongue. My race chooses ces with strong magic to build a stronghold where we can rest and replenish our magic, while hibernating. We will often sleep for several millennia before our magic fully recovers so we chose a guardian to protect us while we sleep, our guardians, in turn, are granted a portion of the magic we process while hibernating, among other benefits said Milith. The dungeon seemed to think it over a bit, before finally saying, I ept.
You have tamed a dungeon! You influence has evolved the dungeon into a Sky Lords Lair New Title: Lair Master
Lair Master:you are the master of a special kind of advanced dungeon. Lair dungeons belong to a dragon ss race. As the master, you can guide how your dungeon grows. It cannot harm or disobey you, but the dungeon is still free to make its own decisions if the need arises. Provides boosted mana recovery while in yourir. After appraising the new title, Milith spoke to the dungeon who was surprised about its evolution, since dungeons normally evolve after reaching level one hundred. The dungeon though was absolutely ecstatic when Milith gave her a name. She named the dungeon, Elly. After naming Elly she started guiding Elly on the dungeon. Fortunately, the evolution rewarded Elly with arge amount of DP which was quickly used to expand the dungeon and properly tap the ley lines below. Once that was done Milith was happy to see, her newir as the system called it was starting to feelfortable. Now that it had a proper entrance. She had also made sure all ten floors of the expanded had enough space for her to fly. The now properly tapped ley lines resulted in a mana density high enough for her to actually recover mana. The sun was already set, so Milith entered the bedroom she had Elly build and then took human form before sleeping. Chapter XII Phillips Dungeon Dive Chapter XII Phillip''s Dungeon Dive Misaki was rxing in her room, looking through the store again, she had just found an interesting item when she suddenly heard some angry shouting in her dungeon. She actually didnt really like it when gods just added things to her dungeon. The message that popped up in front of her just after she closed the store window told her a god just added something else to her dungeon. Great! Now I have a goddess to look after. Cant I just build my dungeon in peace without something new happening every day? wondered Misaki to herself as she pushed herself out of her chair, and headed for the door. She walked down the hall, and entered her core room to find a young-looking goddess, shouting into the air. Clearly not happy about the whole dungeon bound thing. Misaki waited for her to calm down a bit before speaking. You know she has already left, right? asked Misaki. Huh? replied Tina a bit surprised since she had been too focused on venting her frustrations to notice Misaki enter the room. Dewari, shes not here, rified Misaki. Tina looked around and realized Misaki was right. Then she cursed Dewari, and insulted her for just dumping her here and running. You know that''s your fault right? asked Misaki. What do you know about it!? asked Tina a bit saltily. Misaki opened and looked at the message that told her about Tina being dumped on her. Well, apparently you vited a couple rules involving quests. Also, it seems Dewari is quite mad that you were up to mischief in her domain without permission. She said something about that being against divinew and in rude, replied Misaki. Well, those rules are just silly, and get in the way of my fun, said Tina with a smug look on her face. Misaki briefly wondered if this goddess even understood what breaking those rules meant. Misaki also knew that this goddess would be nothing but trouble. Not sure what she was to do with this trouble making goddess, she decided to show Tina to a room. It waste so she decided she would figure it out in the morning. Misaki had just finished putting the mischievous goddess in her room. When something else happened. She sensed the strongest presence in the town, enter her dungeon. Cant I have a few hours peace? thought Misaki as she headed back to her core room, and refocused her attention on Philip. As she did she remembered watching what happened to herst night, it had been funny to watch. Although if the security system she had seen in the one box, well crate actually, had been installed things might have gone differently. A part of her wanted to meet Philip, since they both had been turned into girls against their will, through no fault of their own. Philip entered the dungeon and felt a bit of a rush she had not felt in years. It had taken hours just to get away from the receptionist. Philip had also decided that being petted was dangerous, but that wasnt the worst part of her day. During the afternoon Melisa and the receptionist dragged her to the local tailor shop, where she was treated as a dress-up doll. They made her wear so many different cute dresses she lost track of them all. Even the tailor joined in on treating her as a dress-up doll. After she finally got home, she had went looking through the crates for her old set of armor, it was magic armor. Which meant it would resize itself to fit the wearer. Of course, when she put it on her cursed ring shed and her armor morphed into something embarrassing to wear. It was now a silver bra, instead of a full chest te with chainmail, and a mini-skirt instead of her te mail pants. On the plus side as magic armor, it provides its full bonus regardless of where the hitnded and blocks criticals, but there was no way she was going to wear it in public. However, she didnt have another suit of armor to wear, and if she asked someone to make her something, she dreaded what they woulde up with for her to wear. So she grabbed her sword and snuck out of the house and down to the dungeon. The first room was exactly as described and Philip was through it in just ten seconds. Her speed and strength meant the demons were down with just one strike each. Neither of the demons managed tounch an attack. With the demons down she made her way down the corridor, while not a rogue herself, she had from years in the field picked up the spot trap skill. So when she came across the first pitfall trap, she spotted it and skirted the trap. The first floor was a breeze, not even the boss was much of a challenge for her. Once on the second floor, she thought back on the reports. The reports mentioned an alternative route to the third floor, but she decided to try her hand at seriously trying to solve the puzzles. Taking a left first she headed down the left path. It didnt take her long to reach, the puzzle, none of the demons who challenged her could take more than a hit, and she was able to spot most of the traps. The only one she failed to spot, was a cleverly hidden pitfall, that one broke her leg, forcing her to use a potion. After reading the puzzle, it took her only a minute, toe up with an answer. Inputting her answers, she was rewarded with a click, then a wall panel retracted to reveal a switch. She pulled the switch and then headed back. Once she reached the first room, she then took the right path. As she was going, she also started to understand what the other adventurers were saying about the pheromones being distracting. They were quite strong for a young dungeon, but not impossible to ignore, especially after every girl she met spent the entire day petting her. The second puzzle was just as easy for her to solve. She ced her answer after a minutes thought and was once again rewarded with a click and a wall panel moved aside to reveal a switch. After flipping the switch, she went back to the first room and took the path to the boss room. The boss was a party identical inposition to the first-floor boss. Although stronger at level fifteen instead of ten. The level was still too low to provide much of a challenge and she breezed through the boss. Taking the stairs, she came out in the first room of the third floor. On her left, she saw the barred doors to the cell blocks, and in front of her was the path to the floor proper. Remembering what Michael''s report on the floor said, Philip headed to the first puzzle. The demons on this floor, where actually a bit of a challenge. They were too weak to harm her, but they were strong enough that if she wasnt careful they would cause her to lose her bnce and fall. She had a couple of close calls, but she managed to reach the first puzzle without falling. She found it great practice though for getting used to her smaller frame. The first puzzle was a bit harder than the ones on the second floor. Leaving the cave with the first puzzle, she made her way across the cavern to the next puzzle. She had to fight off a couple groups of harpies, one of which managed to make her stumble, but she caught herself before she fell off the sky path. The second puzzle turned out to be more of a physical challenge than a mental one. She actually enjoyed that challenge, and then moved on to the next. Of course not all the puzzles were up near the sky paths, a few were down in thebyrinth. Thebyrinth was the most challenging part of the floor. Dealing with the Lesser Arachnid demons was annoying, since they liked to ambush people, and if you werent careful they would have you wrapped up in their silk. Something she avoided, since she wasnt going to risk getting tied up down here. She wasnt quite sure, how long it took her to finish all the puzzles, but she was able to solve them all without making a mistake. The boss room wasnt much of a challenge for her. Once done with the boss fight, she headed down the stairs to the fourth floor. She found herself genuinely impressed with the work that went into the fourth floor. It wasrger and more detailed than most floors, young dungeons build. It clearly showed an attention to detail that most young dungeonsck. The fourth floor opened up into a jungle after exiting the entrance room, which resembles a small stone hut when seen from the outside. The jungle forced her to watch her surroundings more carefully, as she searched for clues on how to reach the next floor. While the monsters werent much of a threat, the ambushes were annoying. Especially since their attacks asionally inflicted some rather annoying status conditions. Her magic armor may have negated their attacks, but it doesnt stop the status conditions they may inflict. She really hated it when she got hit with a stun spell, or a paralysis spell. Fortunately, she didnt have to worry about the Lamia demons paralytic bite, since it had to pierce the skin to have an effect. Unlike the previous floor on this one, the clues for the puzzles were spread throughout the jungle, and split in several pieces. She found the first clue not far from the entrance, just after she had been hit by a paralysis spell from behind. Unfortunately, she had failed to resist it, and she had been forced to sit there while the Demon girl, who cast it raped her. The worst part was the fact that she couldnt do anything but sit there until the spell wore off. When the demon came up to her first thing it did was start working on the fastenings to her armor. Unable to resist it didnt take the demon long to strip her. The moment she was naked the demon, then started to massage her breasts. Between the effects of the pheromones, and the demons ministrations she quickly got wet. Something she tried to pretend wasnt happening, so she tried to distract herself, but her body betrayed her. As soon as she was wet the demon, pushed her down and began to lick at her pussy. She didnt want to admit it, but the way the demon was licking her felt good. The demon was licking around her clit, teasing but never quite touching her. Then suddenly the demon slipped its tongue, into her pussy flicking at her g spot. Which caused her a small orgasm, which she tried to suppress and ignore. However, Philip had not been a girl long, and it was hard to resist the pleasure when the sensations were entirely new to her. As the small orgasm passed through, she saw that she still had ten minutes left on the timer, before the spell wore off. She inwardly cursed about that, too. She had let herself get careless, she had been too busy with the monsters in front of her to notice the one behind her. She had just finished with them, and was about to cast a simple reveal life spell, when the demons spell hit her. Then she was suddenly pulled from the past, when the demon suddenly attacked her clit, causing her to orgasm. As she orgasmed she tried to hold on to her thoughts and pretend this wasnt happening. However, she lost all sense of what she was doing when the demon causes her, a second orgasm. Around the same time Misaki, was sitting in her core room, watching Philip get raped. A scenario she had not expected. She thought Philip too strong and experienced to let this happen, but apparently even veteran adventures make mistakes. After the first orgasm, she watched the demon easily bring her to a second and then a third. Around when Philip got her fourth, she decided to help her out and pulled the demon off her. She then decided to temporarily remove it from the level, so that she could give it a name and make it a roaming mini-bosster. It took Philip a few minutes after that to recover, once she had recovered Philip then put her armor back on and looked around for the demon that raped her, but didnt see it. After being raped Philip was much more cautious and kept her eyes on the trees. Because of this, she found the first clue, sticking out of a tree. It was a partial map with some writing on it, but it was clearly iplete. The next clue she found near the chasm on the floor, it was a small monument with another piece of the map, and more writing. Of course to her luck, it wasnt aplete clue, so she had to go back and scour the jungle, for the next clue. She found the final clue, for the floor, in the hollow of some roots under a tree. Heading back to the monument, she then worked out the puzzle locations. The writing turned out to be a riddle. It turned out she had to solve twelve different puzzles and in a specific order. The first puzzle to solve was apparently in thebyrinth at the bottom of the chasm. Reaching it wasnt easy, the path down to thebyrinth was narrow and treacherous. While harpies would asionally attack from above. While in thebyrinth she also had to keep an eye out for Arachnid demons which thebyrinths were crawling with, but she didnt make the mistake of underestimating them especially since if they got her with their silk it would prove problematic. After fighting her way through the Arachnids she found the first puzzle, which was a physical challenge. The next puzzle, whose location made her think it was ced just to spite her, was back in the jungle. She grumbled about internally as she made the difficult climb up the chasm and back into the jungle area. Once in the jungle area finding the puzzle, wasnt too hard, but she found all the back and forth and the climbing was beginning to tire her. The second puzzle was a game, to be specific it was a game of chess. The rules were that she had three moves to checkmate the opponent or she loses. It wasnt easy, but she managed to do it in three moves. The next puzzle was nearby, but the fourth puzzle was on the sky paths. She also found each puzzle getting progressively harder as she moved on. Eventually, she managed, to find and answer all the puzzles in the correct order. This allowed her to challenged the floor boss. The fourth-floor boss, was the once again a party of five demons. This time they were all evolved level 25 demons. She was faced with two Lamia Demons, an Arachnid, and a pair of Demon Girls. The moment the battle began, she sliced through the Arachnid, and while the Demon Girls were still chanting their spells charged them. Ending one just before the other cast its spell, which she dodged just second before slicing them in two as well. The Lamias shed at her, but she parried and then cut them both down in a single strike. Done with the boss, she went down the stairs, and came to the fifth floor. From the starting site of the fifth floor, she was surrounded by towering trees, that seemed to stretch forever. Following the trail nearby, she quickly came across a small vige. As she passed the viges perimeter she was greeted with a wee blue screen, especially since she had been up hours longer than she was used to, and all the back and forth was tiring even to veteran adventures.
You have entered a safe zone! Nobat may take ce here, any attempt will kick you out of the dungeon Monsters in zone may render services All recovery boosted by 50% Damaging dungeon effects have been canceled
Happy to have found a safe zone, she picked up the pace and headed into the vige. As she entered the vige she noticed it had a number of demons as its residents, most of them Demon Girls. Some were of the lesser variety, while others had evolved. Since this was a safe zone and monsters are supposed to be friendly she spoke with a nearby demon and asked if there was an inn. The demon was friendly enough, if sexually aggressive she turned down its offer for sex and quickly learned that there was an inn, in the vige square. The inn was a small building with only a single floor, but it had an attached tavern. The receptionist for the inn wasnt a Demon Girl, but a Lamia Demon. Who was friendly, and also made a few sexual hints as Philip booked a room for the night, wanting to be rested before tackling the floor. After all, poor rest leads to mistakes and Philip had already made one to many for her tastes. After booking a room, she was lead down a hall to a small room on the left side of the inn. The room was simple, and not much better in quality to those found in other inns. There was a small wooden bed against the wall. With a cheap-looking nightstand next to it, and a small dresser on the opposite wall from the bed. Wary against being raped, she locked the door and set a simple detection ward to warn her if someone entered the room. Of course, any mage worth her salt could dispel a detection ward without alerting the caster, the moreplex the ward the longer it takes, but this one will have to do. She had never bothered to learn a better ward, she usually left the wards to the pure mage sses since they were better at it. After all, whilebat cant take ce in a safe zone, rape isnt always consideredbat something as a former adventurer she was aware of. Even if she didnt agree with that assessment, but what is and isntbat was decided by the gods and no amount of protesting will change it. Little did Philip know, that the gods couldnt change it since they didnt create the system. The system actually predated the gods, and was made by the same individual who made the gods. After setting the ward, she checked the window and made sure the shutters were firmly sealed shut and locked. Then she stripped out of her armor, before crawling into the bed and going to sleep. Meanwhile, back in the core room, Misaki pushed herself out of her throne and headed to bed. She briefly checked in on the others. Most of her new pets were asleep, except the slime girl who was trying to get her enchanted cor off again. She entered her room only to be knocked over by an excited Reiko. She remembered she hadnt given Reiko much attention today, and so she yed with Reiko a bit before going to bed herself. That night passed peacefully, she was woken abruptly when a new party of adventurers entered the dungeon. It was a group of four muscle-bound idiots and all four of them got themselves killed by the traps. For some reason, they didnt hire a rogue, so it cost them. The first one died to a pitfall, the next two died to a spike trap and thest one got killed by the rockfall trap they had missed on their way in when he tried to retreat. After watching the four idiots and getting a goodugh at their misfortune. She turned her attention to Philip. Philip was just now stirring and moaning a bit sensually. Of course the moment her consciousness came back to her she tried to suppress those moans. Phillip woke up to find herself, quite horny and unusually sensitive. She tried to suppress the moans and ignore the pleasurable feeling of the nket rubbing against her skin. Unfortunately being as horny as she was, it was a losing battle and before she knew it, she was masturbating. She started with her left boob, gently massaging it while moving slowly toward the nipple. She moved her other hand slowly down toward her pussy. Once she started touching her pussy, she rubbed it gently and slowly over the top of her panties. Then her other hand reached her nipple which she started to pull and knead. Causing her to moan, lightly. Getting bolder, she removed her panties and began to rub her pussy directly. She started by rubbing her twitchingbia and then moved inward toward her clit. She also moved her other hand to tease and y with her other nipple. Moaning in pleasure, she then touched her clit. The stimtion proved too much and her vision went white. After reaching orgasm, shey there for a few minutes trying toe to terms with what just happened. After awhile she decided to pretend it didnt happen and got out of the bed. Looking around the bed and her panties were soaked with her juices. She used a simple clean spell, which was so simple anyone could learn it, to remove the evidence and then got dressed before leaving the room. Then she headed to the front desk so she could check out, since this was a dungeon gold coins were useless, but precious gems and mana were eptable. She hadnt brought any gems so she nned to pay with mana. Oh, you know it is so much more fun, ying with a partner than doing it yourself, said the innkeeper the moment she reached the desk. Philip went red, a bit embarrassed about her moment of indiscretion that she wanted to pretend, didnt happen. Id like to check out, replied Philip trying her best to ignore the innkeepers statement. You dont know what youre missing until you try. Come on have some fun with me, you wont regret it, replied the innkeeper trying to get her to have sex with her. Philip decided to ignore the innkeepers advances. Ill be paying in mana, said Philip. The innkeeper pouted and said, You sure you dont want any fun? Fine 240, but you should really loosen up and have a little fun. Philip quickly paid and hurried out of the inn. After checking out of the inn, she initially wanted to hurry out of the vige, but she decided to talk to the vigers first and see if she couldnt learn something. So she walked around the vige talking to the vigers. While she had to regrly shrug off their sexual advances this proved a good idea. She was able to learn a bit about the floor. Like thest floor, she would have to solve the puzzles in a specific order. None of the vigers could tell her the exact order, well one of the vigers offered her info on a shortcut in exchange for sex, an offer she turned down. So armed with some new info she searched the floor for hints while keeping an eye out for traps and ambushes. Like thest floor, she was able to find the hints in the jungle. The first hint she found on a broken stone tablet, half-buried under an overgrown bush not far from the first vige. The second hint was the other half of the tablet, which was hidden among three other half broken stone tablets in a ruin near the center of the jungle. Of course that finished tablet, was a puzzle, she spent a good half hour working out its riddle, before searching the floor for the first puzzle. She found it hidden another ruin on the east side of the floor. It was another riddle that she had to solve. Like the previous puzzles, when she solved the puzzle she was rewarded with a click and a panel rolled back from a nearby wall to reveal a switch. She pulled the switch and then started looking for the next puzzle to solve. Which involved dodging ballista bolts while bncing on narrow rock paths over a chasm to reach. Something she didnt enjoy, especially when the Demonic Harpies were constantly attacking from the air. One of which nearly managed to knock her off the sky path. Fortunately, she was able to recover from the hit and a quick spell got rid of the harpy. Pulling herself up she then continued down the path towards the next puzzle site. The second puzzle was in a small cave on the west side of the floor. The second puzzle was guarded by amia demon that was ssed as a mini-boss which proved to be the first monster that managed to take more than one hit, albeit barely. The mini-boss health and defense bonuses were just barelyrge enough that her simple sh attack left it with one hp. If she had used a skill it would have been a one-hit affair. The puzzle itself was contained was another riddle. She didnt have too much trouble with the riddle, but finding the next one was difficult. She found the third puzzle behind the waterfall in thebyrinth in the chasm. This one was a physical challenge, involving moving tforms and flipping eight switches before a ten-minute timer expired. With her physical abilities, she was able toplete the challenge in three minutes, but she made a mental note that it would be difficult for lower rank adventures. She guessed you would need to be at least D rank toplete the challenge, anyone lower would be too slow, unless they had a ss that specialized in agility and dexterity. Several puzzlester, she stood before the castles massive gates as they slowly opened. She had just pulled the nearby switch that had been revealed by solving the floors puzzles. When the gate finally finished opening she stepped through and watched as a magic barrier sprang up behind her. Which was fairly normal as boss fights go, this time she was facing a Demon Girl, a Beastkin Demon, a Demonic Harpy, a Lamia Demon, and an Arachnid Demon. She charged the mage first, striking it down, with a skill. Her de sliced through the demon easily, knocking it out of the fight. The Arachnid tried to stop her with, some demonic spider silk. Fortunately, she managed to evade that attack, since demonic spider silk was legendary for its strength it could stop even dragons in their tracks. She then took care of the Arachnid Demon with prejudice, not wanting to let it try again. The harpy shed at her from above, she dodged and then struck harp with a horizontal sh that caught the harpy just below the wing, killing it. Then the Lamia tried to bite her from behind, but her armors magical effect prevented the bite from piercing her skin. Which is fortunate since Lamia demons are well known for their paralytic bite, she responded by spinning and catching themia demon with a sh to the neck. With themia demon down there was only the beastkin demon, who tried to hit her with a triple w skill, which she parried and then she split the demon in two with a diagonal strike. As thest demon fell to the ground the magical barrier around her vanished allowing her to proceed. Crossing the courtyard, she approached the doors leading into the castle proper. Two demons opened the door and spoke. She listened, but kept her weapon ready as she approached. The master congrattes you on being the first to reach her castle, said the demon guard on the left. She stood to the side and made no move to ready a weapon. Then the other demon spoke. The master will speak to you in her throne room, said the other demon. Philip wasnt entirely surprised since dungeons often allowed one to speak with them after beating the final boss. Especially the intelligent ones, so she said lead the way, and kept an eye on them as they led her to Misakis core room. It was a beautiful room, and sitting on the throne was a young female demon. Extra Scene XII Extra Scene XII Around the same time, that Philip was meeting Misaki, Milith was in theb she had guided Elly to make. Theb wasnt very big, justrge enough to contain half a dozen, Enhanced maturation pods, a gic resequencer, and a few other devices invaluable for gic research or in this case creating a lifeform to suit her purposes. Sitting at a table covered with notes, she crossed out another name she had written down. The name was skinwalker, she had been considering it as an infiltrator, but the skinwalkers werent designed to be infiltrators in the first ce. They were designed to be a predator, and maintain the bnce of the ecosystem of a world called Grevali. The was an experiment on artificial cultures, involving a race with enhanced reproductive abilities, to keep them from growing out of control however a predator was needed and the skinwalkers were the result. Skinwalkers are an entirely female race, they have insectoid eyes, and a strong pair of mandible on the face, their general shape is humanoid if you ignore the six legs, and they have some mammalian traits, including mammaries and live birth. Skinwalkers have limited shapeshifting abilities and can shape themselves to fit the skin of other races after they steal it of course. Milith had ultimately decided against creating a skinwalker because they just creep her out. Then she looked at the next name on the list, it was very simple and not very assuming, The Swarm. The Swarm was the result of an experiment, on enhancing an insect''s natural telepathy, along with a few other traits. The result was a hive-minded race of insects, that was incredibly intelligent and grew smarter as their numbers increased. They were also gifted with enhanced fertility, increased lifespan, stronger organs, and exoskeleton. The queens also had enhanced size and could grow to about a meter in length. The queens were also given a limited ability to gene mod their own eggs, to produce specialized variants. They could even incorporate the DNA of another creature into their own to create an infiltrator. To aid in obtaining that DNA, the queens had limited shapeshifting skills. Mentally the swarm viewed any being thatcked the mental development to speak telepathically inferior. They also have a tendency to use their mental powers to enve, lesser races as they call them, and make them serve as menialbor and livestock all in one not that they eat their ves. The race was created from, a hive-minded race of insects that were parasitic in nature, as a result, the swarm are also parasites, that filter the blood of another for nutrients. Not unlike the mosquito, in fact, they fly up to a victim, bite them, and draw blood. But that is where the simrity ends, unlike a mosquito, they stay attached long enough to filter the blood for what they need and then put back what they dont. Given their abilities they can keep their victims immobilized for several hours while they feed. The average member of the swarm, can grow to be thirty centimeters long, has a pair of semi-transparent wings. Their exoskeleton is made of sturdy lightweight material andyered in articted tes, each member has a tail ending in a stinger, which they use to deliver a paralytic venom. Their eyes are modified with enhancedpound retinas, allowing them to see things most races cant. Their mouth is highly flexible and contains several, fangs for piercing skin, a venom sack behind the mouth injects a venom, that contains a potent venom designed to ensure blood flow and maintain the victim''s paralysis. The braincase isrger and more developed than most insects of their size and contains unusually dense neural tissue. Near the base of the tail, they had several pores which they used to emit their pheromones. The base stock used them tomunicate, but the swarm use them to attract prey, and keep it docile long enough to dominate their minds, or paralyze them. As she was considering the Swarm, she noted that they were very versatile, and her mother used them quite frequently for a wide variety of tasks, one of the greatest advantages of the swarm was that it was easy to control. Smiling, Milith extracted a drop of her blood and went to one of the machines to get to work. First, she extracted the necessary insect genes from her blood and discarded the rest. Then she added the necessary traits and suppressed unwanted insect elements. The reason she was using her own blood as the base stock, was because as a gic shapeshifter, it included the DNA codes of every lifeform that she, her parents, and grandparents had encountered and learned the DNA of. This naturally included the Swarm, so it was merely a matter of only extracting the wanted Swarm DNA, and stimting it to grow. It took her less than an hour with her knowledge of gic engineering, to extract the DNA from her blood, and then she stimted the cells to grow and ced them in a maturation chamber. As she finished she heard Elly walk into the room, so she turned to say hello. So what are you doing with this strange stuff anyway? asked Elly the young kobold looking around in confusion, she had made the stuff ording to Miliths instructions, but she had no idea what any of it was much less what it did. Gic engineering, Im done building my temte, so now we just wait, said Milith. What is gic engineering? asked Elly. A form of science, for creating life or altering life to suit your purposes. My people have used it for millennia, since before the founding of the empire in fact. We use magic to elerate the process. It is very useful for things like creating workers, weapons, and spies. Im recreating an older creation, that is quite versatile, replied Milith. Wait you mean this is used to create new monsters? Can I try it, I hope it isnt as expensive as the system makes modifying my creations. Did you know that simply enhancing a kobolds strength costs over 2000 mana? said Elly excitedly as shetched onto the possibilities, of what Milith had just said, not even registering the brief mention of an empire. Yes, but there''s a lot to learn, my mom taught me, but it took me over a century to reach my level of mastery, and Im still an amatuer by the standards of my race. Recreating already created races or gifting a race with minor enhancements is the limit of my skill, but the true masters, can program a race to have a particr disposition, or give them abilities they never had to begin with, said Milith. So you cant teach me? asked Elly a disappointed look on her face, her ears drooping. I can teach you the basics, but you will have to learn the rest on your own, replied Milith, to Ellys excitement. Elsewhere at the headquarters of the Church of Light, several older men were gathered around a conference table, there was only one empty seat. However, its upant wasnting to fill it, being dead kind of made attending difficult after all. The men were now discussing yesterdays incident. Are you certain our guest was a dragon? asked the greasy man at the head of the table. I interrogated the priests and acolytes who escaped it myself. They were all adamant that our guest was a dragon. However, Im not as certain that was the case, I have been studying the images from the observation crystals in the hall. She has draconic characteristics and is certainly rted to dragons, but Im not quite sure what she is, said a man in ck robes. If she isnt a dragon, then what is she? asked another man in white robes sitting across from the man in ck robes. I have no idea. I am pretty sure however, that the form she showed us is her true form. The problem I have is I cant find any race that matches her description, said the man in ck robes. So we have no idea, what she is? asked the greasy man. Thats because you arent looking back far enough, said a voice from out of nowhere. The group turned and saw a man wreathed in light. He had a muscr, well-built body with golden hair. They all recognized him as the God of Light, Head of the Pantheon of Light, Aurous. They all bowed to him instantly. Rise, Im not here just for you to grovel at my feet, said Aurous. To what do we owe the honor of your visit? asked the man at the head of the table. Your guest is a member of a very old race from the primordial era. This one came through the world gate, I reset the thing ages ago to ensure anyone who came through would end up here. Fortunately, this one is a youngling, but even their young are powerful. I want you to find this girl and bring her to me, said Aurous. It will be done, but how are we to subdue her? asked the Head Priest. I have brought a few divine artifacts, designed to subdue her. Her kind are highly dependent on magic, this one, said Aurous holding up a ring, has a spell to temporarily suppress her magic, and dampen her abilities. While this one will permanently suppress her magic, lock her into a human form, and bind her abilities, said Aurous while cing a cor on the table, with a strange symbol on the sp, and crystals embedded in the metal. Then he continued, just be careful of her talons, her kind arent as physically strong as dragons, but those talons are still very deadly. Oh, yes about that dungeon you have been nning to bind, I want it blessed and devoted to me. With both the girl and the dungeon, we will be able to put the other lesser pantheons and their races where they belong. Got it? Yes, sir I will have my best men find her and I will elerate the ns for the dungeon, anything else I can do for you? asked the Head Priest. Aurous said that would be all and then returned to the divine realm. The Priests then went aboutpleting Aurous tasks. Chapter XIII Impressing the Visitors Chapter XIII Impressing the Visitors Misaki quickly decided that she wanted to impress her visitor, she was also concerned about what would happen. She had a fair idea for why Philip had entered her dungeon, the problem was she couldnt say anything about what happened to Philip. She had seen it happen of course, but the gods forbid her from telling Philip what happened. Apparently, if she did tell her the answer, it would invalidate her quest, since she had to figure out who did it on her own. This, of course, did not prevent her from giving a hint. She, of course, wanted to see how far she could push the bounds of a hint. Then she turned her attention to Philip who had just entered the room. Philip was much cuter in person than she had appeared through the dungeon sight. Her long purple hair had been tied back in an awkward ponytail, that still somehow managed to look good on her. The silver bra, her chest te had be looked amazing on her modest chest, and the way she kept tugging on her mini skirt as she walked was cute. Misaki had an urge to run over and pet the girl, but she restrained herself and sat back in her throne. Wee to my castle, you are the first to reach me here and you have done so solo. The gods decree you be rewarded, with a treasure worthy of your achievement. Tell me what you desire, Misaki said, using one of the lines Dewari had made her practice during the three months she was waiting for adventurers to discover the dungeon. Of course, she was inwardly embarrassed to be using these lines. Something she did her best to hide. Philip, however, noticed her embarrassment at the line despite her efforts to hide it. Fortunately for Misaki, she chose not to mention it. Instead, she focused on her goal. I would like you to tell me who put this ring on me, said Philip. Misaki had suspected Philip would want to know that so she wasnt surprised, and replied quickly. Im sorry I cant tell you that, the gods and their rules Im afraid, said Misaki with a tinge of worry in her voice. She was under no illusions that if Philip reacted badly, she would be at her mercy. Somehow, Im not surprised, but can you at least give me a hint? asked Philip slightly disappointed that she wasnt going to get the answer she wanted. Yes, but Im only allowed to give you one hint, replied Misaki. Only one, well I can live with that. Since you cant tell me who did it can you at least tell me how they did it? I know I hadnt installed my security system yet, but I sure I had both a detection ward setup and my doors locked, said Philip. Yes I can, but actually you forgot the detection ward. You did lock the doors though... said Misaki as she recounted the events she had witnessed. She had been watching at the time since the urrence had struck her as odd. She had been careful though not to mention their names, which she knew they had been in her dungeon, and she had the habit of analyzing the people who entered her dungeon. She instead referred to them by their role in cing the ring on Philip. Calling Mira, the rogue, while referring to Michael as the lookout and Delh as the mage. Philip though found the information useful, as it gave her a better idea of where to look. As Philip listened she also found herself staring at Misaki. Misaki was incredibly cute, and Philp found she had an urge to pet her. That was when she had an idea, if she had an urge to pet this girl than most of the others who had pet her would probably want to as well. In other words, getting Misaki to the surface would provide the perfect distraction to buy her some time to find the culprits. Misaki finished recounting what she saw a couple minutes after Philip had her idea. Oh, before I forget Im Philip and you are? asked Philip. Misaki, replied Misaki not sure why Philip was suddenly doing introductions now, as she blushed slightly from using her name. She was still a bit embarrassed over her name, but she had begun to ept it. Do you spend all your time, in this castle? asked Philip. I took a walk around this floor, replied Misaki confused about this line of questioning. A cute girl like you should get out more, said Philip as she suddenly grabbed Misakis hand and started pulling her towards the exit. Misaki didnt have dungeon gates yet, so they would have to walk out, but the traps and puzzles were designed to keep people out not in. Misaki who had realized that Philip was taking her out of the dungeon, cried out for help from the only person she could think of, who could stop Philip. Help me! cried out Misaki through the skill Contact Dewari. Hmm, oh going out. Have fun! replied Dewari, cheerily. Who momentarily turned her attention from another matter that required her attention to ess what was happening in Misakis dungeon and then wished her fun before turning her attention back to more important things. Without help from Dewari, Misaki could only be dragged through her own halls. Philip was too strong to fight, and her ability to dissolve her avatar was still locked so she couldnt just hide in her core. While her dungeon was fairlyrge for a young dungeon, it did not take Philip very long to reach the entrance, especially since Philip was dragging Misaki along at a fair clip. They left the dungeon to be greeted by the midday sun. An adventuring party passed them as they left and went in. Workers were moving around the town, moving supplies to the building projects that needed them. As they came out, a woman spotted them and headed their way. She was young maybe in her mid-twenties, early thirties. She had long ck hair tied into a ponytail, her face was pretty with high cheekbones. Her eyes were grey, she had a firm figure and was of average height. Misaki found her eyes drawn to the womans chest, her boobs were the biggest she had seen sinceing to this world, and she briefly wondered how she had missed seeing this woman, when she had surveyed the town with her dungeon sight. There you are, I have been looking everywhere for you. Wait did you go into the dungeon by yourself? What if something happened to you? said the woman. Then she noticed Misaki, who was still stuck in Philips iron grip. Oh, whos this did you make a friend? said the woman. As she noted Misakis disheveled appearance, and Philips awkward ponytail. This is Misaki, and Im not a child I can take care of myself, Melisa replied Philip not liking how her new appearance had changed the way people treat her. Nonsense, youre a girl now, you need to take better care of yourself. Your hair is a mess, youre covered in mud and both of you have leaves stuck to you. Im giving both of you a bath, dered Melisa who rushed forward and grabbed the two, before dragging them towards the guilds bathhouse. The guild had built a bathhouse near the dungeon, as one of several buildings that are built whenever a new dungeon town is erected. Many adventurers especially female adventurers wanted to take a bath after being in a dungeon. The local bathhouse wasnt veryrge and was a simple wooden building, with a reception room, two changing rooms and a bath divided by a wooden fence. Curtains were used to provide privacy, since the only true door in the building was the front door. The bath itself was maintained at a reasonable temperature, by a firestone, while a water stone provided the water. Philip had tried to run, but her ss never did specialize in speed and Melisas did, and she was just high enough in level and rank to outspeed Philip by a few points. Since Philip couldnt find it in her to risk hurting her aide, she also couldnt break her grip, just like yesterday. When they got to the bath, Misaki tried to take advantage of Philip being distracted to sneak back to her dungeon, but she was suddenly caught and dragged into the changing room by Melisa. In just minutes Melisa had both of them stripped naked and in the bath. Philip flushed red with embarrassment as she was dragged into the bath, utterly embarrassed to be naked and in the bath with other girls. Misaki, however, wasnt so embarrassed, between her demonic nature, her past life and her recent experiences as a girl, this experience wasnt so embarrassing for her. Of course, that didnt mean she wanted to be here either and she found being bathed like a little girl just as embarrassing as Philip did As soon as the two were in the bath, Melisa pulled out a few tools and soap. Then she began to scrub the two of them clean despite their protests. While Melisa was bathing them two more girls entered the bath. Philip recognized the additions as the receptionist and the tailor that had tortured her with petting and being a dress-up doll all day yesterday. Philip tried to hide only for Melisa to stop her, this caused some sshing which drew their attention. Misaki watched the two approach and wondered why Philip panicked on seeing them, she had been busy at the time and didnt see Philip get treated as a dress-up doll. The receptionist was a pretty enough woman, she was tall with long green hair and the pointed ears of an elf. Like most elves she was entirely t, her figure was slim and well-toned entirely void of excess fat. As for the tailor, she was a little on the short side for her race, she had a small pair of perky breasts. A cute ck tail stretched from her rear and she has a pair of triangr ck cat ears on her head. Her figure was lithe and toned, both were clearly excited as they approached. Hey, I was wondering where you were hiding. Where did you find her? asked the receptionist as she got close. I found her and her friend outside the dungeon, and in a desperate need of a bath, replied Melisa. The receptionist then looked at Misaki, who wasnt quite aware of what was going to happen and then eximed, another cutie! before rushing Misaki. Next thing Misaki knew she was in the elf womansp, and receiving head pats. Philips luck wasnt much better and she found herself being pet by the tailor, while Melisa used a brush on her wet hair, to get the leaves that were still stuck out. As this was happening Philip was also trying to figure out why her n wasnt working she had thought that Misaki was cute enough and new enough to garner all the attention, which would let her look for the information she needed. Ah youre so cute, I just love those little horns, too. What is your name, Im Sarah, said the receptionist Sarah. Misaki, replied Misaki with a bit of blush. Ah, youre so adorable. I can just y with you all day! eximed Sarah. Hey Misaki, how old are you? asked the tailor. Misaki hesitated to answer, her mental age was far older than her actual age. She was about to lie when Philip answered for her. The system says, she is around four months old, replied Philip. Well, I guess demons do mature quickly. I thought you were much older, said Sarah. Im much older mentally. Its not my fault I was reincarnated as a dungeon, retorted Misaki. So you are the dungeon? I knew dungeons were female, but I didnt think you would be so cute! eximed Sarah. Then something urred to Sarah and she asked Misaki a question. So why does your dungeon turn boys into girls when they fail? asked Sarah. Misaki turnedpletely red and then hesitated before stuttering out her answer. Um, well I uh already had False Death and uh didnt like the idea of seeing naked guys, so I well uh chose the uh curse of lost manhood trait, said Misaki. Oh, how cute your shy! eximed the three women in almost perfect unison. It was at that moment that a loud crack was suddenly heard and then the fence dividing the bath crumbled. Giving the two men in the other bath a luck view of the girls bathing. Phillip simply froze like a deer caught in the headlights of a car. While Misaki covered her pussy since her boobs were already covered by Sarahs arm who gripped her tighter. Not that Misaki thought to cover them in the first ce. Melisa used Philip to cover her body while using her hands to cover Philips important ces. While the tailor used her tail to cover her vagina, and her hands to cover her boobs. The incident effectively ended their bath, and the group slowly backed out and into the changing room. During the bath Melisa had used telepathy to make sure the tailor had brought a set of extra clothes for both Philip and Misaki. Neither liked what was bought for them, but for different reasons. In Misakis case, it was her lust demon heritage telling her the dress the tailor had brought for her didnt show enough skin. While Philip was just in embarrassed to be wearing another dress, todays dress was pink, with matching underwear. The dress Misaki was given was almost identical the only difference was the color. The dress wasnt pink but instead it was aquamarine in color. Of course, Misaki was a little taller than Philip and her bust a bitrger as well, so the dress didnt quite fit right either. So as soon as they were dressed the tailor dragged them all to her shop. Where Misaki soon found herself being the dress-up doll. Philip, of course, ended up in Sarahsp again being pet, wondering if she would ever get a normal life again. POV Change: A young woman stared at the missive that had been sent over by magic earlier today. Apparently the ns for the dungeon were to be elerated, which was fine by her she was going to make an attempt to reach the bottom of the dungeon anyway since herst run didnt go so well which is why she was now a girl. She really didnt n on staying a girl for long, being turned into a girl had not been one of the highlights of her life. The worst part was how the attitude of her fellow priests and acolytes had changed. They suddenly started treating her as a servant, and because of the magic that binds priests to the temple, she couldnt just run away. To make things worse they were also making her wear these ridiculous and revealing robes. Although things could have been worse, but of all the priests here she had the best grasp of celestial magic, so they didnt do what they had done to all the others who failed, and p a ve cor on her. Oh sure it would have made her obedient, but it would have also disrupted her magic. ve cors were designed that way on purpose. So as to prevent a ve from escaping they were designed to suppress the wearers magical ability and ensured the master always knew where their ves were. The cors could also be used to force them to obey their masters, and could be used to punish a disobedient ve. Some ve cors could even force a pre-programmed personality on the wearer, but that cor type was illegal and only used by the underground crime syndicates. The use of ve cors in the temple was one of many reasons, she now wanted out. She had originally joined the church so that she could learn how to heal the sick. Her mother had died from an illness that had swept through her home vige, and she didnt want anyone to suffer from that so she joined the church. Only to discover it was far darker on the inside then the face it showed to the public. She now greatly regretted joining the church of light. Then she heard a voice behind her. What do you have there Daniel? said the local high priest she wasing to despise. Orders from headquarters their elerating their ns for the dungeon, replied Daniel. In that case round up some acolytes and a few priests and get your gear together. We will start first thing in the morning, said the high priest. Extra Scene XIII Extra Scene XIII Milith spent the wait for her Swarm Princess to emerge from its maturation pod, going over the basics of gic engineering with Elly. Elly though was clearly very happy to learn these basic and asked a number of good questions. Milith was now standing in front of the pod as the fluid drained, to reveal her Swarm Princess in its humanoid form. The Swarm Princess was not very tall at just over one hundred centimeters tall. This is however about average for a mature princess of the swarm. Her face was cute with a small nose,rge silver eyes. Her hair fell to around her waist and was silver in color. A pair of modest swells adorned her chest imitating the boobs of humans. Her carapace now covered her like armor, in highly flexible articted tes. A long tail ending in a stinger extended from her rear, and a pair of silvery wings could be seen on her back. The carapace covering her hands resembled gauntlets, while the carapace on her feet resembled armored boots. The articting tes of carapace seemed thinner and softer over her stomach, but that was an illusion. The tes were more flexible there, but provided just as much protection as elsewhere. As thest of the fluid drained, away there was an almost inaudible click followed by a slight hiss as the pod opened. The Swarm Princess than step forward and then kneeled before Milith. At the same time, Milith got a blue box in her vision.
You have recreated a race, The Swarm. Hidden racial ability unlocked Gods Call
The fledgling swarm has pledged allegiance to you. New stat box unlocked Servants of the Swarm
Milith didnt need an exnation for Gods Call, the ability was kind of useless for her right now, since she only had one creation. Gods Call was really nothing more than the ultimate summoning ability allowing the user to summon massive armies to the field of battle, but you could only summon your creations, so you had to create the army first. How may I serve, my queen? inquired the Swarm Princess at Miliths feet. My daughter you are to gather information for me. You may add and expand the hive as you see fit to fulfill this goal, something is going on here and I want you to find out what for me, replied Milith. It shall be done, as youmand, said the Swarm Princess as she turned to leave. Before you go, I will name you. From now on you are Ari, said Milith. Thank you, my queen, for the honor, I will treasure it greatly, said Ari, as she left the room choosing a destination based on the info Milith had imnted into her mind while she was growing. Milith watched her leave for a couple of minutes and then headed back to Ellys core room to resume her previous conversation. POV Ari: Ari had spent a few hours after leaving the dungeon, flying north before arriving outside a border town for The Elven Kingdom of Bluewood. The Sun was setting when she arrived so the line was fairly long, so she cut in near the front and used her natural telepathic powers to convince the people in line that she had been there all along. The guards were checking papers for those who wanted to get in, but like those in line their minds werent guarded against her, so convincing them to let her in was easy. This wasnt surprising since her brand of telepathy differed from the magical kind everyone else was familiar with. Once in the town, Ari felt a little tired so she asked someone for directions to an inn. She didnt particrly care about the price of the inn since she doubted she would have to pay. As she passed people on the street, she noticed the town''s poption was heavily split between Elves and Humans. The Inn that she had been told about was a couple of blocks from the gate. Like most of the buildings in the town, it was shaped from wood that seem to have grown into the shape of a building. The Inn appeared to be two stories tall, and had a number of lit windows casting light onto the street. She entered the inn and made her way past the patrons sitting at the tables enjoying food and drink. The receptionist at the counter was a Human. She was a little shorter than average, with long red hair and blue eyes. Her figure was slim with a modest chest, and her skin slightly tan. As Ari approached the receptionist smiled and the greeted her. Ari began releasing her pheromones and linked with the girl''s mind. Ari smiled to herself after reading the girls mind, it turned out that she was the daughter of the owner, who was currently out of town, so she was looking out for the inn all alone. She was also just about to go to bed herself and another girl would watch the desk for the next couple of hours. She spoke briefly with the innkeepers daughter, just as she was about to be led to her room, the girls recement showed up. This is your room, said the girl. The room wasnt very fancy, it had arge bed, a nightstand in the corner and a dresser against the wall. Why dont youe in and take those off, and let me get a look at you, said Ari. The girl unable to resist Arismands due to the twin influences of her pheromones and her mind powers followed Ari into the room and stripped herself down naked. Ari locked the door and then took a good look at the girls naked body. Her previous outfit had actually made her boobs look a bit smaller than they were, her muscles were well-toned, and she was clearly very fit and healthy. Ari smiled and then pushed her onto the bed and said, youre a lovely girl you would make an excellent servant for the swarm. Just before she bit the girl at the nape of the neck, as she bit her she injected her with arval variant of the swarm called a neurocite. A type of parasite queens and princesses of the swarm use to control those they add to the swarm. Within seconds of parasite being introduced to her bloodstream, it traveled to her brain and began to integrate itself into her body. Ari was also hungry from her long flight, so she began to filter the poor girls blood for the nutrients she needed. The girl tasted amazing and Ari considered herself lucky to have found such a prime specimen so quickly. The girl, on the other hand, found the whole experience strange, she had watched herself strip as if she was trapped in her own body and then let herself get bit. At first, the bite had hurt, but now she was feeling a strange sort of pleasure permeate through her body. Two hours passed while Ari was feeding before she was greeted with a blue screen.
Congrattions! You have sessfully added a new mind to the swarm +60 to intelligence
Smiling to herself, Ari began sifting through all the new knowledge she gained from adding this girl to the swarm. With the new knowledge she had gained, she found the town highly suitable for the building of a nest, and began the process of fertilizing her eggs. Morphing her tail she reached into the girl and extracted a few of her eggs so that she could use them to form infiltrators. After a while, she separated from the girl who she had learned was named Illia and drifted to sleep. Illias POV: Illia felt aplex mix of emotions when her new master finally stopped feeding on her. She found the fact that she could now hear the other girls'' thoughts as easily as her own to be strange. Having a tail shoved up her pussy had also felt weird, but strangely pleasurable as well. It was also the first time something had ever entered her that way. She had thought it would hurt but for some reason it didnt. Hearing her master drift off to sleep she briefly considered heading to her own room, but didnt because her master had yet to remove her tail. Not long after her master drifted off to sleep, she started to sleep as well. The next morning she was woken up by master, she looked out the window to see it wasnt yet light out. It was also much darker than when she normally got up. Then she noticed her master by the door, her abdomen visibly swollen, she got up and reached for her panties. Whats going on, master? asked Illia. Its time, lead me to the basement and you can dresster no one is awake now, replied Ari. She then dropped her panties and quickly searched her pocket for the basement key, while saying, yes master. Then she led Ari down to the basement. The inn''s basement was usually kept locked and was used primarily as a storage room. Sure enough just as Ari said no one was around. Illia also found that she could see better in the dark than before, the neurocite having enhanced her eyesight. Once they reached the basement, she opened the door and Ari headed in. She then lead Ari to one of the empty back rooms in the basement, where she watched Ari go about the process of building a nest. Once the nest was built up to a bare minimum of standard, she then began toy her mature eggs causing her swollen abdomen to return to normal. Which would hatch in three to four days, the nest was far from ready though. Im going to keep building the nest, you go get dressed and thene help me, said Ari. Yes master, replied Illia as she left the room. She then hurried up the stairs to the second floor and retrieved her clothes and dressed on the way back down. Most of the help she ended up providing came in the form of moving objects. When the sun came up she stopped helping and for the most part went about her day as normal. Of course, she found herself hungrier than normal, so she ate more than normal during meal time but that was the only change. Chapter XIV On the Town Chapter XIV On the Town The tailors shop turned out to be an interesting experience. Misaki didnt know why, but she found that she really enjoyed trying on all the new clothes the tailor-made her try on. She found herself drawn to the more revealing options, but she had already figured out it was due to her lust demon heritage. Most of the lust demons in her dungeon preferred revealing clothes as well. As she was trying on the clothes she also, noticed Philip squirming a bit trying to find an opportunity to get out of here and clearly ufortable with the situation. Lets see how you look in this, said the tailor as she brought out a silver dress. It was cut low and would end halfway down Misakis thighs. A diamond shape in the middle of the dress revealed her stomach, and the dress only covered the bottom half of her boobs, and hung from her shoulders by a pair of thin straps. As Misaki looked at herself in the mirror, she liked the appearance. This wasnt the first dress they had her try on, and she was pretty sure if she had still been Human she would have lost track by this point. In fact, this was the sixty-seventh dress they had made her try. The first twelve had been childish and covered too much, after much protest from her she had gotten them to try putting her in more revealing clothes, which she found morefortable. I like it, veryfortable, said Misaki then she nced over at Philip, who seems to have given up and was just letting Sarah pet her. Hey do want to try something on, too, asked Misaki in the cutest tone she could manage. No, no Im good, said Philip as she remembered yesterdays nightmare of being a dress-up doll. Something she didnt want to repeat. She was much happier right here, stuck in Susansp. Are you sure? I dont want to hog all the fun, said Misaki, while putting a slight pout on her face. That''s a great idea! I have a few more outfits for you to try on too! said the tailor before Philip could reply. Philip who was seeing where this was going, turned pale and then said with a hopeful tone, maybe we could go out and eat something, Jasmine was setting up a restaurant and I think she was nning to open today. Its a little early for food, go on and try some clothes on. We can look up Jasmer, said Susan as she pushed Philip towards the tailor. Misaki had no idea who this Jasmine person was so she asked. While Philip tried another protest, about being a dress-up doll to no avail, Melisa proceeded to exin. Jasmine is a good friend of Philips, she used to follow her around on adventures when she was still a boy. She is a little older than Philip and a great cook, but dont let her appearance fool you she is also a former A rank adventurer, said Melisa. Misaki hearing the good cook part found herself interested, while as a dungeon she didnt need to eat she still enjoyed a good meal. She had made a habit ofte, of having her maids prepare food for her to enjoy. Good cook! What is her cooking like? What kind of dishes does she make? When can I meet her? asked Misaki curious about a good cook and a bit excited as well. Philip who was a bit desperate to get out of, being a dress-up dolltched onto Misakis curiosity and tried to convince the others that visiting the restaurant now was a good idea. Not that it helped much, she still ended up trying a number of different dresses on, before they finally left the shop. The dress Philip finally ended up in was a purple dress, that fell to her knees and had arge number of ribbons and frills. It looked great on her, but she wasntfortable in it, she was too used to pants and wasnt quite used to a dress yet. Walking out of the tailor shop the group headed down the dirt road toward several stall set along the road. Jasmine''s new restaurant turned out to be a stall with several tables set out in front. Misaki looked around with interest and relished the smell of cooking meat. Jasmine was an older woman, but she still had her looks. She was of about average height for a Human, with long auburn hair that fell halfway down her back and was done up in a braid. She had a strong gaze and a firm figure. She was wearing a simple dress and an apron which concealed her figure well. She was standing behind the stall over a built-in charcoal grill cooking some meat when the group approached. The meat looked like a good old fashioned steak, but it most certainly didnt smell like one. On a second grill to her left, she had a mixture of seasoned vegetables that she was grilling. Misaki wasnt sure what the meat was, but it was seasoned in a number ofmon spices, that she could identify since she had seen them in the dungeon store as treasures. Curious what the meat was she used the skill Analyze on it. Turned out the meat came from a type of magic beast that resembled arge boar with reddish fur and a thick sharp horn on its forehead, which was unimaginatively called a horned boar. Melisa walked up to the stall and spoke briefly with Jasmine. They then gathered around one of the tables and a few minutester, Jasmine brought some tes out. When she saw Philip she smiled and then said, I heard you got turned into a girl, but I cant believe how cute you are! Moments before she gave Philip a hug and ruffled her hair Philip took advantage of her proximity to quietly ask Jasmine a question. Could you help me find the three who did this to me, so I could go back to the way I was? asked Philip, quietly. Now, why would I do that? Youre so much cuter this way! replied Jasmine with a smile, before heading back to her grill. Philip watched her go in surprise, of all the people she knew, Jasmine was the one she had most expected to help her, not leave her out to dry. Misaki, on the other hand, was trying her boar steak, finding it to be absolutely delicious and worth being dragged out of her dungeon for. She then tried the grilled vegetables, she normally didnt care for vegetables, but these were well seasoned and tasted great. The rest of the meal was mostly uneventful. After the meal Philip found herself being dragged around the young town, shopping. While the shopping district wasnt exactly developed yet, a few shops had already sprung up. Including a couple of armor shops, a cksmith, and a general goods store. Most of the shops that had appeared were nothing more than an open-air stall with some goods on disy, that the shopkeepers had to pack up every night or risk them getting stolen. The group stopped at one such stall where a kindly older man was selling jewelry, most of it was enchanted, with some basic enchantments. He had a number of rings, called Ring of Minor Protection. These rings had a simple enchantment that reduces iing damage by 10, useful especially for new adventurers. The real advantage of rings like these is that the bonus stacks with armor and other protection enchantments you have up to a limit of 12. The downside is that enchanted rings are expensive, so few adventurers could afford to have more than one. The girls found a couple of pieces of jewelry, that they liked and then browsed the other shops. Philip finally got away a little after sundown, but she was too tired to go looking for the three responsible for turning her into a girl. So she headed straight home, but she made sure she locked the doors and had multiple detection wards up before going to bed. Misaki had fun exploring the town and browsing the shops. She didnt know if it was her instincts as a dungeon or something else, but she found that she had a knack for finding the treasures at any given shop. She even traded for a few items she found, she was going to copy them and ce them in chests as treasures in her dungeon. When the group, finally broke about Misaki took her treasures and went back to the dungeon. Although she internally wished she had purchased dungeon gates, but that was expensive and she was saving her dp for other things. Fortunately, she knew her dungeon quite well and used her hidden passages to reach her castle in half the time it took Philip to drag her out, without getting covered in mud and leaves. Daniel POV: The next morning Daniel and a few priests and acolytes gathered in front of the dungeon. She looked at the group, their levels varied a bit with the acolytes being around level 20 and the priests around 30. Daniel herself was level 33, not that her level helped herst run, her group had managed to reach the third floor, only to be wiped out by the first trap they hade across. The trap was a monster room trap that summoned three waves of monsters that you had to fight off, since the exit was blocked by the trap. Thinking to herself, she was pretty sure she didnt want this mission to seed. The church wasnt what she had thought it to be back when she had joined, and she had no doubt they would use the dungeon for evil if their mission to capture the dungeon seeded. As a result, she was now weighing the risks, she had the perfect n for keeping the dungeon safe from the churchs machinations, but to do it, she would have to give up ever being a man again. Her n, involved the floor transfer trap, on the second floor. She would lead them through the dungeon to the trap, where she would deliberately activate the trap. Being dropped into the cells would make things far more difficult for the party. Losing this group to the dungeon would be a major setback for the church, as they would have to put together another group, which would then need to familiarize itself with the dungeon, before they could even attempt to capture the dungeon a second time. Of course, merely dropping her group into the cells, wouldnt be enough to ensure their mission fails. Two of the members for the group were rogues, who specialized in unlocking doors and disarming traps, to ensure the party fails she would have to betray the group and kill these two. She was pretty sure she could do it if she timed the betrayal just right, but the party would then kill her which was why she would never be a man again. Since a second death in this dungeon makes the curse permanent. The other downside for her n was that she would end up being a dungeon pet, and she had no idea if she wanted to be one. On the other hand, being a pet sounds way better than being a ve, and she was sure if she returned after a second failure, that she would end up a ve. Just as she was about to make her decision, a wave of strange energy washed over her. Misaki was taking a bath in her dungeon, as part of her morning ritual when she felt a wave of strange energy wash over her, it felt ancient and partly divine. Curious she asked Dewari what this energy was only to receive a strange answer. Something has happened in the realms beyond, an ancient being has awoken and the resulting energy is being felt across all the realms. Just leave me alone, we need to reinforce some old seals because of this, replied Dewari. Milith was talking with Elly and answering a question on her eating habits, when she felt the energy wash over her. Energy she recognized as being, simr to her own and her mothers, only far older than even her mothers. While she wasnt sure who this energy belongs too, she had a pretty good guess, her grandfather. Were omnivores, but we have a preference for a diet of meat, fish and some fruits. Just we dont eat very often, I like fish most and usually eat once every three to four months, said Milith answering the question just as the energy washed over her. What is with this strange energy, said Elly. I dont know, but I think my grandfather did something, replied Milith. What does that mean? asked Elly only to be answered with silence. Extra Scene XIV and XV Extra Scene XIV and XV Milith used her link with the Swarm to watch the actions of her first princess. Ari had found a town, she felt was suitable for use as a nest. She was now building a nest and was effectively nesting which meant it would not be long before Ari evolved into a queen. Satisfied with what she had seen she turned her attention elsewhere. Like most members of her race, she was naturally adventurous. Which meant she wanted to stretch her wings and do some exploring. Leaving her room she quickly encountered Elly, who had a question to ask Hey are you eating enough, I havent seen you since you got here, and what do you eat anyway? asked Elly. Were omnivores, but we have a preference for a diet of meat, fish and some fruits. Just we dont eat very often, I like fish most and usually eat once every three to four months, said Milith answering the question just as the energy washed over her. What is with this strange energy, said Elly. I dont know, but I think my grandfather did something, replied Milith. What does that mean? asked Elly only to be answered with silence. Milith started to think about how to contact her mother, since she was certain her mom could give her an answer. She knew how to do it with magic, but knowing the theory and doing it were two very different things. It also required a vast amount of magical energy, more than she had, but she was sitting on top of a source of magical energy that was vast enough to supply it. Problem was that when working with that much energy the slightest mistake would lead to a massive explosion in the best-case scenario, she didnt want to even consider the worst-case scenario. She could physically leave to talk to her mother, but mom got mad at her thest time she abandoned a task. So the only way by process of elimination was to build am array, while she didnt understand all the theory behind it, she did know how to build a simple Transdimensional Hyperwarp Comm array. Her mom had her bring the ns with her so that she could send reports,ter. She just wasnt nning to build it so soon. It would take a while to build, and wouldnt be able to send or receiveplex messages, but it could reach across realms. Finally, after a few minutes of deliberation, she answered the question, I am not entirely certain myself, but I know how to find out, said Milith as she used her telepathy to send Elly the blueprints. What is this? asked Elly. Am system for reaching across realms, it can only send simple signals but that will be enough. Help me build it, said Milith. Ill try, but I have no idea how to create some of the materials this thing needs, replied Elly. Fortunately I know how to make these materials, and where to look for a few of them. Im going to go out for a bit, see youter, said Milith as she manifested her wings and talons, before flying towards the exit. She had to change her flight direction several times on the way out, and once out she elerated to the best speed her wings alone could carry her at. Heading west, she wasnt in a hurry so she saw no reason to use her biodrive. She was only around halfway to the shore when she encountered a few wyverns, that tried to eat her. Being a sub dragon species that were not much of a threat to her, especially in the air where she could easily outrun and outmaneuver them. The wyverns came at her from the front, she easily dodged the first wyvern as it tried to take a bite out of her. After dodging another wyvern came from her left and tried to bite her as well. She dived under it and then shed its neck with her talons as she passed under. Her talons sliced through the scales and the thick hide of its neck with ease. Blood spurted from the creature''s neck, and the creature started to drop like a stone. She changed direction and lined herself up with one of the Wyverns and used her dragon breath. Blue-green mes spread out in an arc in front of her two unlucky wyverns were caught in her breath. Reducing their bodies to ash that rain down on theke below. Another Wyvern tried toe at her from behind but she noticed it before it could get in striking range she used one of her abilities. Lightning arced across her wings and then a lightning bolt arced from her left-wing tip and struck the wyvern. The wyvern screamed in pain as itsrge body was cooked by the lightning. The wyvern died within seconds of being hit and its body dropped like a stone. The remaining wyverns seeing four of their brethren rapidly and easily dispatched, fled. Milith let them run seeing no point in chasing down eight already beaten enemies. While not much of a challenge she thanked the wyverns for the workout and continued on her way. She saw a few other wyvern packs as she flew, but none engaged her. Around noon, she reached her destination a small town on the border of the Theocracy and the Rosewood Empire. Shended a few hours walk south of the town and assumed human form. She then started walking to the town, with the natural ground eating pace she had learned to help get around her home. Her home was a massive city-ship the size of a small, and while there were devices to help people get around, you still had to do a fair amount of walking. Her walk to town was mostly uneventful, a couple caravans passed her on the road. One person though questioned her clothing and assumed that since she was barefoot that she was an escaped ve. She had promptly morphed her forearm into ws before disemboweling the idiot. Then she left his corpse lying on the side of the road, looking like an animal had mauled it. The town is a minor trading outpost, so she was not surprised to find a line in front of the gates when she reached it. Being in no hurry to enter the town she took up a spot near the end of the line and waited. It was getting close to sundown when she finally reached the head of the line and approached the guard. The guard was a handsome man with a strong fit body. The magic she sensed from him was also a few levels above his peers, probably from the demon blood, she sensed in him. As she approached she noticed him looking her over, she smiled and said hello. Why hello, arent you a pretty one. Why dont youe with me I can show you the town and we could have some fun together, said the guard. His intentions with that statement were entirely open to her. He was going to try and impress her with his knowledge of the town and then get her in bed. She was certainly up for that sort of fun, but she wouldnt carry his child. He wasnt strong enough in her opinion to be worthy of that right. The fact he was a womanizing bastard didnt matter to her, something she knew because he was thinking of adding her to his list of conquests. Why that does, sound like fun. But we can skip the sightseeing and you can bring your other girls and I can show you what real sex is like, replied Milith with sincere voice, her statement was one she entirely meant. Her race was naturally polyamorous and very open about sex. Her kind would regrly form and dissolve groups they called mating circles, with their only permanent mates being their bond partner or partners. The bond was their closest equivalent to marriage and involved a special telepathic link between the members of the bond, which often formed early in life and as result usually with a sibling of the same gender who is more often than not also their twin. This also affects the structure of Solean mating circles, which are usuallyposed of five to ten bonded pairs with up to two males who must belong to the same pair. The guard, on the other hand, turned red and panicked. What do you know about that? asked the panicked guard with a slight stutter. Why you practically told me with the way you are shouting your thoughts. If you didnt want me to know you should have shielded your thoughts, replied Milith. Dont tell anyone about it, my girls would kill me, said the guard looking around and pleased that no one so far seemed to have heard their conversation. Not noticing that Milith had been kind enough to block the sounds of their conversation from reaching more than a couple meters from them. So your not, interested in true fun. Such a shame, and no girl would turn down a strong man, said Milith slightly disappointed and with a bit of a pout. I am, but my girls would kill me if they knew, replied the guard. Thats a minor issue, and it doesnt have to be all of them, just get the two you think would be most interested in a foursome, and meet me at the inn, replied Milith. A few minutester she convinced the guard, who she learned was named Azar, to get a pair of his girlfriends and meet her at the inn. She met them outside the inn and led them to the room she had booked. He introduced his girls to her as Phoebe and Chloe. Phoebe was a pretty girl with long blue hair, that fell down to her butt. She was a little taller than average for a human girl, her figure was firm and she had a well-developed chest. Chloe, on the other hand, was short around one hundred forty centimeters tall, and with a small chest. She wasntpletely t, however. Her figure was slim and she didnt have much muscle either, but Milith found her to be very intelligent. Milith could hear the girl''s thoughts and found she was entirely aware of Azars little harem, she just didnt care. While Phoebe had no idea and was a little peeved no one had told her, but she wasnt against being in a harem or having a foursome. It took little effort to convince these two to join her for some fun. As soon as she entered the room she removed the simple clothes she had been wearing. She turned around proudly without a hint of being shy, modesty was not amon trait in her race, then urged the other two to strip as well. Azar didnt bother to hide his looking her naked body over, his gaze lingering on her boobs and pussy. She let him look and watched the other two strip, they werent asfortable being naked in front of others, but they did a good job hiding it. Milith only noticed because she could pick up their emotions. Smiling she moved close to Chloe, and traced her naked flesh from the nape of her neck down to her pussy, a mild charge built on her fingertips added to the stimtion. By the time her finger reached the girls pussy, soft moans were escaping her mouth. At the same time, Azar approached Milith from behind and began to massage and knead her breasts. He started from the edge, avoiding her nipples, his technique wasnt bad but could be better. She used her shapeshifting skills to create a tail and wrapped it around his penis, stroking gently to stimte him. Using very low voltage, discharges at random to provide extra stimtion. While also using her free hand to bring Phoebe into a kiss. Azar moaned from the stimtion and then asked a question, not that Imining, but when did you get a tail? Still locked in a kiss with Phoebe, she replied telepathically. I never said I was human, I just grew it. Feels good doesnt it, said Milith. Azar didnt want to admit it but it felt so good it was all he could do to keep from cumming right there. Milith after rubbing Chloe''s bare pussy a couple times gauged her ready and she slipped a couple fingers inside. She was already wet so they entered easily, making it easy to stimte her g spot. Chloe wasnt idle either and had been tracing Miliths naked form, using her own techniques she tried stimting her clit, but stopped when the sudden stimtion to her g spot caused her to climax. As she climaxed Millith broke her kiss with the dazed Phoebe and pulled her around, and guided Azar to insert into the other girls pussy. Azar came almost the instant his shaft, pounded into the girl''s womb, just as Milith used a small shock to give the girl an orgasm. Milith gave the others only a couple minutes to recover from being brought to orgasm in less than five minutes, before starting round two, this time she manifested a few tentacles so she could add to the stimtion. By morning her partners had only managed to make Milith cum twice, but they had lost track of how many times they had cum. All of them were covered in fluids each other''s fluids, Milith had even cast a few simple spells to help with their stamina and to dampen the noise. Chloe blinked the sun out of her eyes, surprised to see it streaming through the window. She had just recovered from hertest orgasm and was mildly surprised to find Milith wasnt immediately driving her to another orgasm. She also hadnt thought they had been at it that long. Looking around the room was a mess, the furniture was ruined, and she could even see cracks running along the walls. She also found herself sticky and covered in cum, some of it was even in her hair. As for Milith, she was also covered in body fluids and was stretched out in the middle of the room with a pair of beautiful scaled wings extending from one wall to the other, basking in the morning sun. In the corner, Phoebe was still dazed and she could see Azar still on top of the other girl and clearly already asleep. He must have fallen asleep the moment Milith let him, she really wasnt sure what to make ofst night. On the one hand, it was the best sex she ever had, but on the other hand it was terrifying and in a way addictive. Thinking back on Milith, she found she had no idea what Milith was. She had met shapeshifters before but none as versatile and adept at it. Milith was also very skilled at sex with multiple partners, and knew how to treat each of them without letting anyone feel left out. What are you? ask Chloe finding her voice and curious as to what Milith was. Im a Solean Lord, replied Milith. Chloe being a bit of a bookworm recognized the name, from an old book.It was a treatise on the primordial races, she had read a little over a year ago. She didnt remember everything it said about Solean lords, but she knew enough. ording to what she remembered the race, was powerful, rted to dragons, and believed extinct. Correct me if Im wrong, but isnt that a primordial race? said Chloe. Yeah, my race is quite old. We arent extinct though like your kind think, we arent bound to any, one world. Our home realm is called Oric, there we can be found in numbers beyond your reckoning, replied Milith. What do you mean numbers beyond reckoning, as I recall your species is supposed to reproduce slowly. Shouldnt your numbers be small? asked Chloe. Milith chuckled folded her wings and turned to look at Chloe. No, youre forgetting that we are very long-lived race with an extremely low yearly death rate. We can also reproduce far quicker than we do. For us, we cant have children until we decide we want a child. This means once we want a child we are highly fertile, but until we want a child we arepletely infertile, replied Milith. How is that possible? asked Chloe wondering how wanting a child makes them fertile. Well, for us sex is merely a step in the process. Before I can conceive I must first prepare my eggs. Anyway it is about time I cleaned this up, said Milith. She then waved her hand and four spheres flew out of her skirt. Each sphere took up ce floating in the corners, of the room and began emitting a pulsating light. Chloe watched in wonder and barely noticed when a fifth object floated out of the skirt tond in her hand. As the light touched surfaces and skin, dirt and the fluids covering everyone began to vanish.What shocked Chloe was theck of magic she felting from these artifacts. "Press the second button in the blue row, and run that over the cracks for me, said Milith. Chloe looked at the object nestled in her hand, it had a handle and a wide spot at one end. A panel covered with bumps each with colored rows and strange symbols on them she had never seen before. Guessing the bumps were the buttons mentioned she pushed the one she thought Milith wanted. Instantly the wide end started glowing, and a sphere of light appeared in front of it. She tried to touch it, but her arm froze like she was trying to push it through solid rock. Dont touch the sphere, unless you want your fingers fused together, said Milith. Chloe decided it best to not touch the sphere and used it as Milith wanted and watched as every crack she ran it over vanish. Milith helped her a bit with repairing the furniture and by the time the other two started stirring the room was fixed, and you couldnt tell it had been broken to begin with. As Milith was putting her tools away, and getting dressed Chloe asked a question. What was that tool, I couldnt feel any magic from it and yet it could fix all this damage like magic? asked Chloe. Its called a Molecr Fuser and dont ask me how it works. Since I have no idea how it works, just how to use it and a vague idea of what it does, replied Milith. A small amount of conversationter Milith left the room smiling, while the three were far from strong enough to be true mates. They had potential so she had marked them in that special way her species often did. Of course, she didnt go as far as a soul pact, or the more sacred bond. Just a mark that would let her easily keep track of these three. Leaving the inn she went to the market, which is why she came here in the first ce. The market of a trading town was a great ce to gather information. Chapter XV Becoming a Pet the Fun Way Chapter XV Bing a Pet the Fun Way Misakiy in her bed, watching the priests gather in front of her dungeon. However her mind wasnt really on them, butst night. She kept thinking back to her draw on the erotic clothes, and what she did to Philip. She had noticed that she had this irresistible urge to wear erotic clothes, that and while she managed to hold back she wanted to have sex with Philip. Over thest few days, her sexual impulses had been getting stronger, something she was sure had to do with her nature as a lust demon. The only thing she was d of, was that she didnt have any urges to mate with a man. Which brought her thoughts back tost night and what she was doing. She turned a bit red embarrassed at what she had done,st night. She had spent half the time teasing, Philip anyway she could. Her interest in Philip was one of the reasons why she had given her such a big hint, even though she wasnt supposed to. She had been prepared for Dewari punishing her for that, but something happened that was keeping Dewari busy. Which meant Misaki had more freedom than she had before, and like a young child she found herself wanting to test her limits. Daniel POV: Daniel after making onest internal debate made her choice which felt like a weight disappearing from her shoulders. Being a pet wouldnt be so bad, and she would be hurting this corrupt church in the process. She then followed the group into the first floor. The first floor went by easily, they already knew the path and where the traps were. Their group was also too high in level, for the demons to stop them. During the boss fight, one of the acolytes a boy dreaming of being a pdin got cocky. He charged a demon without any support, an enchanted de in hand. The demon parried the de with her ws and then shed him from below. The resulting sh dealt fatal amounts of damage and almost split the boy in two. Leaving a gaping wound from his crotch to halfway up his chest. Fortunately for him, the main healer was able to save him after a pair of acolytes managed to get him away from the demon that nearly killed him, but he was left with a rather nasty scar. After that engagement, the one full pdin they had with them gave the cocky acolyte a lecture. The second floor was a bit harder and contrary to her n, they went to the fatal trap first. Heading along the right side path they dodged several traps and engaged a few parties of demons on the way to the puzzle room. The acolytes were more cautious than earlier and not one was seriously hurt a few incurred minor scratches that were easily healed by a minor heal spell. Reaching the puzzle, Daniel found it her responsibility to solve the puzzle. Fortunately the puzzle this time around was one she had seen before. She managed to answer all three riddles before her time ran out revealing the switch in the room. One of the acolytes was standing near the panel when it retracted and pulled the switch. Thats one down, no we need to go to the other puzzle, said Daniel, while thinking so I can finally drop you into the cells. The group turned back and made their way towards the second puzzle. They only encounter one group of demons that had respawned, on the way back. Reaching the second puzzle wasnt too difficult. The acolytes already knew what to expect from the demons and how to counter them, so they avoided serious injury. While between Michael and the rogues they were able to avoid the traps. Once in the puzzle room, Michael found that the riddles chosen this time around was a set she hadnt seen before. Which didnt matter since she wasnt going to answer seriously. One of the rogues came up behind her and looked at the puzzle. She looked around and made sure all twenty members of the group were in the room. Then she gave an answer she was certain was wrong and sure enough she heard the click and a blue screen appeared in front of her before the floor dropped out from under them.
You have answered incorrectly Floor transfer trap activated
Just like she had heard, the group went sliding down a stone slide to be dropped in different cells. She ended up in the same cell, as one of the two rogues in the group, the other rogue was in the adjacent cell to the left of the door. She noticed the rogue in her cell, looking at her with a lustful look and while she was horny from the pheromones she wasnt interested in the slightest. Just because she had been turned into a girl didnt make her interested in men automatically. Suddenly the rogue, rushed at her. She jumped back and cast a quick spell, at him in response. Being the quickest spell in her arsenal, it did little more than stun the target for a few seconds, but that gave her enough time to cast a cleansing spell. The instant the cleanse spell, hit the man the lust vanished from his eyes. Daniel would have preferred killing him, but now wasnt the time. She kept her distance, to make sure he had been brought to his senses. Well, if you have your head back try unlocking the door so we can get out of here, said Daniel. Sure, Ill get the door open, but you dont know what your missing, said the rogue as he headed to try his hand at the door. Unfortunately, she wasnt lucky enough to have the better rogue in her cell, and the other rogue opened his cell before hers. By the time, her rogue got the door open, the other had opened his cell and another cell, that three of the priests had been in. Deciding now wasnt the time to try anything funny she waited, and cast a spell to support the priests who were engaging the demons guarding the fourth-floor exit to the cells. Once the group was out of the cells, she took up a position near the rear of the group, while keeping a spell ready. Not finding a mana key to get the exit door open, they left the block via the other exit. The passage quickly came to a fork in the road, picking to go left they continued past empty cells, and broken bones. One of the rogues missed a trap, that caught one of the healers. A de swung out of the wall, and caught the poor man in the chest. Due to its weight and sharpness, it went right through his flesh and bones like tissue paper. The blow killed him instantly and his body slumped to the floor while his head and shoulders went flying past Daniels position. By the time they found his head the two minute respawn timer expired and the man was teleported to his cell as a girl. Unfortunately, the trap didnt give Daniel enough of a distraction to carry out her n. After a quick debate, the group decided to go back, while a couple didnt want to go back for the healer the majority did for various reasons. On the way back to the cells they ran into a patrol of demons that provided the perfect distraction, as the front line engaged themia demons in hand to hand, she unleashed the spell she had been keeping at the ready. A bolt of pure celestial magic ripped across the space and struck one of the rogues in the head. The man copsed to the ground, his head an unrecognizable lump. One of the priest, cursed her and told her to pay attention to where she was shooting, she had expected that and readied a second spell. Her second spell sent ance of light, that pierce right through one of the acolytes who got in the way and continued into the chest of the rogue. Both copsed to the ground, their hp hitting zero before they even reached the ground, due to the massive amount of blood leaking from the gaping wounds in their bodies. The priest who cursed her moments earlier, yelled, you did that on purpose didnt you? as he turned and unleashed a spell at her. She jumped to the left dodging it, while chanting a quick spell. At the same moment, another acolyte was cut down, by themia demon he was fighting, his body being flung into the priest behind, the acolyte. The priest momentarily knock off bnce was unable to avoid themia demon and its de made contact with his flesh cutting him open and his organs spilled out. The priest cast a quick spell, that put his organs back, but the damage was clearly done. Before he could ready a second spell he was cut down. Daniel managed to get another spell off, which struck the main healer dealing fatal amounts of damage, his body slumping to the ground. However, she failed to dodge the de of the one full pdin they brought with them, when he turned on her. The de caught her in the chest. The pain was worse than thest time, she had been killed. The pdin said something to her, but she couldnt focus on it due to the pain, then the world cked out and she was greeted with a blue box. One she had seen before, but this time it didnt seem as bad.
Fatal hit! You have been decapitated! You have died! Realm of False Death effect will activate in 2:00 minutes. Warning: if you are not resurrected in two minutes the effects of Curse of Lost Manhood will be permanent.
She honestly didnt care that the curse would be permanent, once the timer expired, she had already done what she wanted to do. She had managed to get both rogues and the only healer with a resurrection spell in those brief moments before the pdin killed her. The result though was that the churchs party was doomed to fail now. Around the same moment that Daniel was staring at a death screen, Misaki was facing a certain gods ire. She had decided to test her limits by breaking a minor rule involving traps. You see dungeons are forbidden from adding traps while adventurers are challenging the floor. Of course, since it is the dungeons patron god that is supposed to enforce the rule, she decided to see if she could get away with it. It didnt go so well, the moment she added the trap, Dewari manifested in her core room. Which is why she is currently naked and bent over Dewaris knee receiving a spanking, which hurt worse than any her parents gave her back when she was a human boy. Her butt felt like it was on fire and to make matters worse, she was aware of the miscreant Goddess Tina hiding in the cornerughing at her. In addition, Dewari had also penalized her ripping away the mana and experience gained from the traps one kill, something she found was not very pleasant. Finally, after onest smack Dewari, let her go. Misaki tried to rub her poor butt only to regret it. Her butt was sore from the punishment Dewari inflicted on it, and merely touching it made the pain worse. Ill let you off with this, but next time I wont be so lenient, said Dewari moments before she vanished from the room. Misaki also decided not to try testing her limits again, since she didnt want to know how this goddess would punish a second offense. Paying a small amount of attention to the intruders in the cells, she noticed that most of them were not doing very well. Some of them had even been returned to their cells as naked girls. While this was surprising, she didnt think much of it and headed to bed to lie down, hoping the pain would go away if she slept. Not noticing Reiko follow her to the bedroom. Daniel found herself materializing in her cell, with a confused rogue. The rogue was no longer the muscr, yet lithe and small silver-haired man he had been thest time she had seen him. Now he was a small girl, with silver hair that fell halfway down her back, a modest chest and a pair of cute round eyes. The muscles were mostly gone but her figure was still, lithe and toned with creamy skin. While staring at the rogue, the dungeons pheromones hit her all at once again. Without the protection of her spells, and the enchanted ring she had been wearing, she sumbed almost instantly and pushed the poor rogue down. Who didnt resist much since she was just as horny. Pushing the rogue down she started with a kiss, intertwining her tongue with the girls. She felt the rogue''s fingers rubbing against her pussy, causing her to moan lightly into the kiss. She then pressed herself more tightly against the other girl, trapping the girls fingers between her genitals and the other girl''s thigh. She broke the kiss and began rubbing against the girls thigh, her trapped fingers providing an extra bit of stimtion. She also began kissing the other girl down, the side of her neck, and stopping at her right boob. She sucked on the nipple a bit and then bit lightly, eliciting a moan from the girl. The other girl used her free hand to massage one of Daniels breasts. Starting by simply tracing the boob, in slow circles moving inward, then flicking the nipple. After reaching it, then giving it a light tug before kneading it between her fingers. Both girls were plenty wet by this point, making it easier for Daniel to slide her pussy against the rogues thigh. Daniel using her one free hand began to rub the girl''s pussy gently, before teasing her clit. The resulting stimulus was too much for the rogue and she orgasmed. Spurting sticky love juice all over, Daniels hand, who stopped rubbing against the girl and then started kissing down the girls, boob and across her stomach, before reaching her pussy. Licking around the soft flesh in small circles, eliciting several moans, Daniel moved steadily inward, before slipping her tongue inside, flicking the g spot. Which in turn gave the girl another small orgasm, squirting her honey right into Daniels mouth. The other girl somehow finding the strength pushed Daniel away from her pussy and onto her back. The rogue traced Daniels flesh, and before assaulting her breasts, unlike earlier, she began to knead them more roughly, while she rubbed her thigh against Daniels pussy. Daniel moaned from the new attentions, slightly surprised that it didnt hurt like she thought it would. Not one to take the attention without doing something, Daniel caught her boobs when she got closer and began to knead them, eliciting another series of small moans from the rogue. The rogue moved her thigh and released one of Daniels boobs and then gave her clit a small flick. Sending Daniel into her first full orgasm of the day. Daniel wasnt sure how long she had sex with the rogue, but eventually she got tired of it and curled up on what passed for a bed in the cell, before sleeping. When she woke up hourster, she looked around to see neen other girls in the cells. Something she was quite happy about since it meant her n had worked and the others werent able to recover from her sabotage. The rogue who she had sex with was still sleeping, next to her so she chose not to move and simply waited. There really wasnt much to do, so as she waited she took amount to pay attention to what the other girls, were doing. Half of the other girls were asleep, most of those who were awake were masturbating. One of the girls was crying, while another was yelling at the walls clearly not happy about what was going on. The remaining girls though were merely waiting, calmly watching the cell doors, either waiting for a second chance to escape, or having given up Daniel wasnt sure which. Misaki woke up to find Reiko snuggled up next to her. She woke Reiko up and gave her a little attention, before heading to the bath with Reiko in tow. While in the bath she was happy to find that her butt didnt hurt anywhere near as much as yesterday. She spent some time in the bath ying with Reiko, while checking in on her dungeon to find that she had twenty adventurers trapped in the cells, with the timer about to expire. Fortunately, she already knew what she would do with twenty new pets, press them all into service as maids. After a nice, bath she dress Reiko in a simple mini dress, this time she chose a green one, and then she got dress herself in one of the revealing dresses she got from the tailor. Once dressed she went to her core room, while making a mental note to ask them what happened since she wasnt paying attention. Daniels waiting eventually came to end and she was greeted with a lovely blue box telling her she was a dungeon pet, while most of the others freaked out because of the box, she had already made peace with being a pet and remained calm. Not long after the box, appeared a number of demons mostly Lamia Demons filed into the room. A couple of them were Harpy Demons, along with an Arachnid Demon or two. The demons began opening cells, to lead them elsewhere. A few of the other girls tried attacking the demons, only to find themselves on the ground screaming in pain. The pair of demons that open her cell, was a Harpy and an Arachnid who told her that they were to take her to her new master. Having no reason not to, she followed them out of the cell and out of the cells. Following them, she was taken past the fourth-floor boss room, and through the jungle of the fifth floor, before the demons led her over the narrow rock paths over the chasm that led to the gates of the castle. She watched the massive gates open slowly to allow them entrance, before crossing arge courtyard to enter the castle proper. She paused briefly to admire the walls, as she was led through the grand hall to the throne room, where a beautiful young demon girl was sitting on the throne. She was wearing a light blue dress, that was rather revealing and fell to her thighs with arge diamond revealing her stomach and cut so it only covered the bottom half of her boobs. Her long light blue hair that ended in silver, was allowed to flow free adorned only with a silver tiara with three rubies embedded in it. Daniel found the look suited her perfectly, and just stood there admiring the girl. She was only vaguely aware of her new masters little speech, it wasnt until her new master started asking her questions did she respond. Apparently her new master had not been paying attention and wanted to know how a group that had been doing well, ended up as her newest pets. Having no reason to lie she told the truth and recounted yesterday''s events. After answering her masters question, a Demon Girl in a rather erotic maid outfit came in and rather forcefully dressed the girls in simr outfits. Extra Scene XVI Extra Scene XVI Illia found herself entering the basement of the inn, thinking about the past couple of days since she was inducted into the Swarm by her new master. Her master had spent most of the first day here building her nest. On the second day she had made Illia bring the maids down, one by one so that she could induct them into the Swarm. Which was another thing Illia was now trying to get used to, the fact she could hear the thoughts of every maid in the inn. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, she turned toward the storeroom turned nest and passed the new structures that marked the beginning of the nest. Entering the nest proper she looked around, special secretions had converted the material she helped move into the room into the structures that made up the nest. Ari was resting in a structure, near the clutch of mature eggs, watching them while one of the maids was sitting in herp allowing herself to be fed on. Illia approached the eggs, watching them and listening to the sounding from within. Today was an important day for the swarm, for Aris first clutch of eggs was about to hatch. Illia wasnt sure what to think about this, but her thoughts didnt matter since Ari could control her with a thought. She had just reached the clutch when she heard cracking looking at the clutch one of the smaller eggs was breaking, as the shell cracked open a drone squirmed out. It was far from fully grown, its wings not yet formed and it armored carapace still soft. Dozens more broke from their eggs and squirmed towards the maid Ari had just released. These drones were weak, and their thoughts basic but Illia could hear them and watched them attach to the maid to begin feeding for the first time. Ari had only been feeding on the maid for an hour so her blood was still rich in nutrients. Which was good for the immature drones which needed to feed. Then the fourrger eggs began to crack and open, these were the infiltrators. As each opened it revealed the naked form of a young girl no more than four or five. This wasnt surprising since they were not yet mature. Each drone would only take about a day to reach maturity, but the infiltrators would take longer, about two weeks. Illia smiled letting the four approach, guiding them to bite her and let them feed for the first time. As they were feeding she looked around the nest and the other clutches that were not yet ready to hatch. Only two of the other clutches contained drones, since the swarm wouldnt need more than three clutches worth for a while. Most of the drones would spend their time, building the nest and digging tunnels under the town. After awhile the newly born swarm finished feeding and separated from her just as Ari sat down next to her. She looked over at Ari, sensing Ari wanted something. Noting how Ari had changed over the past couple of days, her appearance bing more human-like as her carapace became covered with a false skin, to make her appear more human. Do you need something, master? asked Illia. Your parents are returning tonight, correct? asked Ari. Yes master, mom and dad should be back tonight, replied Illia. Good, when they arrive bring them to me, I would like to meet them, replied Ari. Yes master it will be done, said Illia sensing she was now dismissed from the chamber. Making sure her clothing was alright she headed up, just as another maid came in, summoned by Ari. The rest of her day was mostly normal, a couple of young men hit on her during the day, but she rejected them. Just not for the same reason she would have before she became part of the Swarm, her reasons this time were more primal. They were weak and stupid, which to the Swarm meant they would yield bad progeny. Near sundown her parents came in via the front door, she smiled and said hello. She also found herself immediately aware that her mother was pregnant, due to her enhanced senses. Hi, mom, dad, how was your trip? said Illia as she began releasing the Swarm pheromones that she could produce thanks to the changes in her body. Wonderful, thanks Illia we really needed that vacation. So how is the inn doing? Anything happen while we were gone? asked her father. d to hear it. The inn is doing fine, we saw a few more visitors than normal over the week, but no moreints than usual. There is something I would like to show you, however, replied Illia. Oh, what do you want to show me? asked her father. That''s a surprise, but it''s this way in the storeroom, said Illia as she signaled her parents to follow her and headed for the basement entrance. Her father was a bit disappointed she just didnt tell him and grumbled about it, but followed her to the basement and down the steps. Ari met them at the base of the steps, the basement was thick with pheromones and the moment Ari saw her parents she linked with their minds. Ari first approached her mother, Illia stood to the side watching having seen the ritual several times before and experienced it herself, it was nothing new. Take those off and let me get a look at you, said Ari as she inspected Illias mother whoplied with the demand and stripped. Revealing a body that was much like Illias but older and more mature. She was a little taller than Illia with a slightly smaller bust. Her skin was the same tan as Illia and her muscles toned. Long red hair framed her face, with cute light blue eyes. Ari smiled as she examined her mother, finding the woman to be just as healthy and superior a specimen as the daughter. Then she pulled the woman into a hug and bit her at the nape of the neck injecting her with a neurocite, but unlike with Illia she didnt stay attached and feed, but separated once the neurocite was in the womans bloodstream and moved to her father. Ari examined him for a moment before, asking him to strip. He was a muscr man, slightly below average in height. Sturdy and well built, his skin was tan. He had short reddish-brown hair, and of great import to the swarm he was healthy. Ari approached using a hand to stroke his penis, which rapidly grew hard revealing its size and girth. He would be very useful to Ari, seeding the females of the swarm. So she leaned in and bit him on the nape of the neck injecting him with a neurocite. Once he had a neurocite, she called a pair of maids and led Illia into a neighboring room. Chapter XVI How did this happen? Chapter XVI How did this happen?
Congrattions! You have aplished a rare feat and seduced a dungeon. New Title: Dungeon Seducer You have been marked as a dungeons mate! Boon gained
Philip had woken up this morning with her head hurting and a blue screen staring her in the face. One with a message that left her a bit confused as she had no idea how this happened. So she tried thinking back onst night. Just it wasnt all that different from any night of thest month since she turned into a girl. Just like every other morning she woke up, did her morning rituals and was ambushed by Melisa when she left her house. Not long after Misaki would show up, often sticking with her all day long. While it was difficult because of her fans, she still tried to get information on the ones who turned her into a girl, which is why she had visited the guilds tavernst night. Unfortunately, she was getting worried that she would run out of time, as the best info she has to show for a months work was what Misaki told her. What made this worry worse was the fact she didnt know when the time limit would expire. Then she heard the moan next to her and saw Misaki in her bed and thenst night in all its dark details returned to her. She had been frustrated with the way her quest was going. Misaki followed her into the tavern, after hertest lead turned out to be a dead end. She went to a nice quiet corner and ordered her favorite drink hoping to forget her problems for at least a little while. Misaki had spent the time trying tofort and distract her, but it wasnt really working. At some point during the night, an adventurer group came in to celebrate their passing the rank up test. Before they knew it, the other adventurers in the tavern joined in probably just wanting an excuse to have a party. Philip found herself being dragged into the party before long. During the party, she learned dungeons werent entirely immune to alcohol like it ismonly thought. For dungeons being drunk just disorients their avatar a little, it doesnt affect their mind at all. Philip also found herself embarrassed by some of the things that happened during the party Near the end of the party, Philip found Misaki sleeping in one of the chairs at the tavern. Waking her up she found that Misaki was exhausted and still a bit disoriented. Philip decided it was best to look after her for the night picked her up, and carried her home. The walk home was peaceful so she had no trouble getting Misaki there. She carried Misaki in through the front door which she locked behind her, and took her to the bedroom where she had tried to tuck her into the bed and leave. She was nning on sleeping on her couchst night. That n went out the window when Misaki grabbed her and pulled Philip tight to her chest, before kissing her. Remembering the kiss, Philip went red but at least it hadnt gone much further. Both were still dressed, since Misaki fell asleep before she could get much further than light groping. Not wanting to disturb the sleeping dungeon, she had stayed in the bed and fallen asleep herselfter. Now with the sun starting to filter in through the window, it was time to get up. Just before she tried to wake her a thought urred to her, making her hesitate and turn red. Ever since she had been turned into a girl she had found herself more easily embarrassed and she found herself slightly afraid her new title meant that Misaki would try to assault her and others would find out which would be embarrassing. So she analyzed the title, which proved to be interesting. Dungeon Seducer: Most simply raid dungeons for wealth, a few heroes have even destroyed a rogue dungeon or two, but few take the time to get to know one much less court them. But be warned dungeons are jealous lovers. Increased fertility with dungeons, seduced dungeons are more likely toply with your demands, seduced dungeons may mark you with the Dungeons Mate Mark, seduced dungeons consider you friendly making their traps harmless and their monsters will not attack unless provoked. Dungeons Mate Mark: You have been marked as the mate of a dungeon. Increased reputation with dungeons, Gain a boon based on the dungeon that marked you. Warning you may be cursed if you betray the dungeon that marked you this curse is often opposite of the boon. The title and mark were interesting, but she couldnt remember when she had been marked. She also checked out her boon and immediately wished she hadnt, it had two effects it gave her pheromones that would make seduction easier and increased her fertility. Fortunately, none of them said anything about an increased chance of being jumped, sure she could just push Misaki off but she didnt want to hurt the dungeon either. Sure, if she killed her on ident she could just reform her avatar, but it wasnt pleasant for the dungeon. Philip just didnt care to hurt those around her without just cause, a personality trait she had yet to realize had yed a role in her seducing Misaki. Not finding reason to dy longer she nudged Misaki, causing her to stir. Misaki rolled over after being disturbed and looked right at Philip. Misaki just stared at Philip for a couple moments before suddenly hugging the girl. Philip could almost swear she saw hearts in her eyes, but quickly found herself being giving a full kiss. Carefully Philip extracts herself from the kiss, and said, I have to get ready and dont you have a dungeon to look after? Its fine, most people still cant get passed the second floor. Sure a few can reach my fifth floor, but your the only person to actually beat my fifth floor, replied Misaki. Philip listening to this wondered if she was even doing her duties as a dungeon, and started asking her questions which painted a picture she didnt quite like. It turned out that Misaki had started saving her dp for some big purchases that she wanted. However, since the start of the dungeon town, she had been too busy ying to even bother doing more than maintain her dungeon and didnt even check how much she had saved up. Turns out she had saved up quite a bit and had more than enough for what she wanted. Philip decided that her quest to find those who turned her into a girl could wait. Besides she wasnt getting anywhere anyway, so she spoke to Misaki. You cant just neglect your dungeon like that, so were going to your dungeon and well work on expanding it, okay, said Philip. Okay, said Misaki who found herself happy that Philip cared about her enough to help her with her dungeon. With her ns settled for the day Philip told Misaki she was going to take a bath before they left. Entering the bathroom, she closed the door and started to undress. She was half out of her clothes when she was startled by the door opening. She froze for a moment and then looked over when she heard the door close. Standing in front of her door, was Misaki who had already stripped out of her clothes. Seeing Misaki there made Philip wish she had remembered to lock the door. Misaki crossed the short distance to her and hugged her before giving her a short kiss. Next thing she knew Philip found herself sharing a bath with Misaki. Misaki had started the magic stones in bath and pulled Philip into the bath while she was still a bit stunned by how aggressive Misaki was being today. This wasnt her first bath with Misaki so she wasnt all that embarrassed, the bath did remind her however of something Misaki had said during the bath. She didnt say anything then since she was distracted, but now she found herself curious. Hey, you said you reincarnated as a dungeon, didnt you, asked Philip while Misaki was massaging her boobs from behind. Yeah, I did, replied Misaki slight confused this came up, which showed in her tone. I was wondering what were you before, your reincarnation? asked Philip. I was a Human, replied Misaki still not sure where this was going. So what kind of person were you before you became a dungeon? asked Philip, only to be met with silence and Misaki stopped moving her hands. Looking over her shoulder she found Misaki flushed red and clearly embarrassed. Then she found her voice and moved back, Dont ask me that, jerk! The bath was a little awkward after that, but they still went to the dungeon. Unlike the first time Philip entered her dungeon, she wasnt being impeded by monsters and traps so reaching the core room didnt take that much time. Once in the core, room Philip began asking Misaki questions. The back and forth quickly generated ideas and the two were soon working on the dungeon together. Misaki started by buying the Lesser Dragon Girl she had wanted, she then summoned a few and adding them to the fifth floor as a rare monster and recing the second-floor boss with one. Daniel Pov: Daniel watched them from the doorway, and smiled seeing her master clearly happy. Her master was clearly happier with Philip than anyone else. Over thest month, she had been watching her master and learned to discern her moods at a nce. Thinking back she had expected to be a pet, but not long after she gained the dungeon pet title she was rewarded by Dewari with a new title, that improved her status in the dungeon. She was now called a Dungeon Priestess, the title meant she had a higher status than a mere pet but she was still bound to the dungeon. Due to the nature of the dungeon she was bound to and its patron god who is therefore also her patron, she has also found that she could sense it when love is blooming between individuals. To her blessed eyes she could see that while her master wasnt entirely aware of it herself, she was in love with Philip. Philip, on the other hand, wasnt in love yet but she was attracted to Misaki. Daniel guessed all she really needed was a push in the right direction, so she called a bit of divine magic and cast a simple spell. Being divine in nature the two didnt notice it be cast on them. As for what the spell did, it simply enhanced what is already there making it easier for love to bloom and like all her new spells it also enhanced the targets fertility. Which Daniel found was just one of the perks of having a fertility goddess as her patron. Misaki POV: Misaki was finding Philip to be an excellent help, helping her build a better picture of what the adventurers would find challenging. She also found she was feeling urges toward Philip that were bing stronger and harder to ignore. Her desire for Philip was why she kept teasing and touching the girl, she had also done something that felt instinctivest night, but she wasnt sure what she did. Anyway, after getting some ideas from Philip, she purchased a couple of themes from the dungeon store and then added five additional floors to her dungeon. She immediately moved the habitable area of her castle to the tenth floor and expanded on her castle making it bigger. While also recing the sections for her fifth-floor castle. She had chosen a floating inds type theme for her tenth floor. The entrance was a small ind with a safe zone on it and a town. She scattered a number of inds around the floor, along with a challenge. On five of the inds chosen at random when a party enters the floor the fragments of her castle gate key will be ced in a chest and guarded by a miniboss. Four more inds chosen at random will have safe zones, where a few of the residents will have a service that can help them. Being a sky floor the chief monsters were Dragon Girls and Harpys with an average level of fifty. Other monsters, however, could be found on the inds, whose environment was again chosen randomly every time a party enters the floor. She was able to do this by purchasing dungeon instances, which allowed her to randomize a floor and provide a challenge to arger number of adventurers. The only inds on the floor that were the same every time were the first andst ind. The ind her castle is ced on had the castle at the top of a hill, overlooking a small castle town. The ind is surrounded by impressive walls of ck stone, with enchanted ballistae mounted on them that could fire bolts every minute and half, dealing more damage than their fifth-floor counterparts with a damage of 10000 and bonus infernal damage. In front of the main gate was a small ind and harbor area for skyships tond, and just behind the main gate was an arena for the boss battle. For the boss, she chose a level sixty dragon girl, which she felt was suitable and Philip told her it was a good choice. With the rest of the castle town designated as a safe area, while the castle itself is for now off-limits. For her other four new floors, she used two different themes. The first two floors after the fifth floor were made into a giant linkedbyrinth. A maze of corridors and hidden rooms with puzzles and traps. The main monsters were Arachnid Demons with an average level of thirty-five. To reach the boss, adventurers had to find and collect a number of keys to open gates to reach the next section of thebyrinth, and sometimes they would have to backtrack to reach the next section. Most of these keys were guarded by traps, puzzles and/or minibosses, but some were left as a random monster drop to make things more interesting. In the case of the monster drop, if the adventurer party doesnt have the key each monster they defeat has a 1/100 chance to drop the key. The final two floors were an ind theme, where groups would get a ship from the entrance ind and sail to the various inds to collect map pieces to find their way to the final ind. The floor is randomlyid out for every party that enters, meaning that you cant just buy a map from the guild and head straight for the boss. The main threat on the floors are Harpy Demons and the various monster ships sailing the waters. Misaki wanted to add a few demon serpents to the waters, but she didnt have the dp so she would have to wait for that. As for the inds, their environment was randomized, but the chief monster on each ind varied depending on the environment. After hours of working on her new floors, Misaki stepped back happy with them. She then opened her dungeon overview to take a look. She was quite happy to see her new rank, was quite a bit higher than before though she was low on dp again. She wasnt worried though, since she was now getting a fair amount each day.
Name: Misaki Rank: C-
Race: True Demonic Dungeon Alignment: Lust Circle
Mana (MP): 24,450 DP: 225
Demonic Energy: 4600
Floors: 10
Monsters: 5900 Monster Types: 12
ves/Pets: 26 Pets
Traps: 6781 Trap Types: 41
Looking at Philip she gave her a smile and thanked her for the help while pushing her down. Unlike earlier Philip didnt resist, Daniels spell having made her a bit horny and weakened her resistance. She also felt it far less likely someone would find out here so her fears had vanished. It took Misaki only moments to strip the two of them out of their clothes, then she started by tracing her fingers down Philips side, eliciting only a few minor reactions. Then she gave Philip a peck on the cheek and pecked her way down the other girls side. Reaching her left boob she gave it a quick suck before continuing down her belly. Reaching her pussy she gave it a few licks over the top, which elicited a small moan from Philip just as Philip began to massage Misakis chest. Her fingers sinking into the soft flesh that had been hanging above her jiggling from the movements caused by Misakis kissing. Misaki moved forward giving Philip easier ess to her boobs, as she started kissing up again. Philip kneaded Misakis boobs in circles, eliciting small moans from the girl as she moved inward. Misaki reaching Philips right boob sucked on it briefly and then gave the hard nipple a light bite, eliciting another moan from Philip. Then she felt her nipples being kneaded in a hard yet gentle sort of way causing her to moan. Judging that Philip was sufficiently wet she used her left hand and began to stroke the sensitive flesh of her Pussy for a few seconds before slipping her fingers inside. Her pussy immediately mping down on the intruder, as Misaki moved her fingers back and forth, simting the piston of a member she didnt possess. Philips face was quickly flushed with pleasure, and she responded by pulling Misaki away from sucking her boob and gave her a deep kiss. Which ended a few secondster when she orgasmed, squirting her fluids all over Misakis hand and leaving it sticky with love juices. Recovering from her orgasm, Philip pushed Misaki on to her back and began rubbing their thighs together, while kneading the soft, stic flesh of Misakis boobs more roughly than before. Misaki found herself enjoying the change greatly, and several rough moans escaped her mouth which Philip again sealed with a deep kiss. Their genitals scraping against each others flesh, sent electric waves of pleasure through their bodies. While a squelching sound could be heard from the rubbing. The kiss shifted their position causing their boobs to rub against each other as well eliciting spikes of pleasure that rapidly brought them to climax and they broke their kiss, with a simultaneous orgasm. After that orgasm they went several more rounds before they separated, only to find a blue screen before their faces. Both of them merely stared at it confused with no idea how this happened. Extra Scene XVII Extra Scene XVII Lily found herself thinking about the past month traveling with this group. For the most part, nothing really happened, the one idiot kept making advances on anything young and with a vagina only to be beaten up for it. She seriously wondered if he was even capable of learning. One of the worst things was how boring things were traveling thest month. She had tried masturbating, before bed while on the road. That turned out to be a mistake since her young body didnt derive any pleasure from that. Instead, she found it far more pleasurable to watch others have sex. Of course, no one would just let her watch, so she had to get creative. As a result, she created a spell that allows her to spy on others, getting visuals was the easy part sound was a bit trickier. Then the tree line cleared revealing a small town just a few dozen meters ahead, and she was brought out of her thoughts on the past. She found herself really looking forward to meeting her former date. She had been told he had been turned into a girl and needed a little help epting her new gender. Honestly from what she had heard, she was a bit jealous since it sounded like Misaki got a better deal than she did. Sure she was strong, but she was stuck with a childs body and even worse a child''s sense of taste. All this meant was that her quest was pretty easy, so all she had to do was talk to her former partner. The walk to the towns edge was easy enough, as she entered the town she separated from the others and passed the checkpoint. Which was simple enough, all she had to do was pay a silver for a temporary id, then she was let in. Not too different from her own home vige, but at home, the cost was lower. Looking around she found most of the buildings were wood, a few looked like they were shaped from the earth itself. She suspected they really were and that an earth mage or two had a hand in their construction. It waste, though and she had no idea were an inn was. Looking around she saw a young woman who didnt look much older than her that seemed to know where she was going and ran up to the girl. The girl was stunning with ck hair that fell down her back and silver eyes. She wasnt much taller than Lily at about one hundred and forty centimeters. Her chest though was developed so Lily knew she wasnt a child like her. She was toned with lovely and virtually wless skin, except for the torn flesh of her left arm and several scratches on her exposed stomach. All of which was healing right before Lilys eyes. Seeing the wound Lilys question froze in her throat. Um, miss...... said Lily. Names Milith and dont worry about this I just had a minor disagreement with a dragon. Ill be good as new by sundown, said Milith, while indicating her half missing arm. Lily, and wait a dragon did that!!!? How did you get away? asked Lily shocked that the girl in front of her was wounded by a dragon and still lived. She had heard plenty of stories about dragons and most of them told her that even with her stats she would have a hard time. Easy, he ate my arm so I stunned him with my Lightning then ripped his throat out with my talons. Dont give me that shocked look. Im a Solean Lord were considered a cousin race of dragons, and areparable with dragons in strength. Anyway, you are quite strong for one so young. If you were older I would consider you for a mate, replied Milith. Lily blushed when she heard thest line, both ttered and surprised. Uh a a mate? But were both girls? stuttered out Lily. That doesnt matter, when we want children we will just find a strong male to share. Anyway you have a lot of potential, I look forward to your Trial of Ascension, said Milith. Trial of Ascension? What is that? asked Lily,tching on to something to change the topic. You dont know, well it is a special quest with a three-day time limit, you get when you reach the level cap. You only get one shot at it, and it is very difficult but sess greatly raises your level cap and allows you to evolve your race to a higher form. For example as an elf, you can evolve into a High Elf which has stronger magic and a longer lifespan. And before you ask, yes you get a second trial if you reach the level cap again. But only up to a certain point there is a final trial. The final trial urs when you reach level one thousand, but very few people actually reach the level cap and even fewer actually pass the first trial, said Milith, quoting the knowledge she gained from passing through the world gate. That is interesting, but Im nowhere close to my level cap. Can you tell me where I can find an inn? asked Lily. Sure, Ill show you to the inn and watch you for your parents. As young as you are you should still be in the nest, said Milith. Hey, dont just treat me like a child just because I have a child''s body! replied Lily. I dont like being treated like a kid either, but youre too young to be out without an adult, said Milith mildly annoyed that the girl reminded her that she had yet to get her own mom to acknowledge that she was an adult. This girl, on the other hand, didnt even have an adults body. Smiling Milith led her to the inn and read the girl''s mind. Seeing the girls quest she decided to help out with it a bit while waiting for the girls parents to show up. Chapter XVII Consequences Chapter XVII Consequences Misaki starred at the blue box that sat in her vision. The achievements in the box meant nothing to her instead she found herself focusing on one word. Her thoughts a mix of turbulence and confusion. It felt like her whole world had just been torn asunder and nothing made sense anymore. After several moments of silence, she found her voice, around the same time that Philip did. Uh, howw di d this haapen? Weere both girls? asked Misaki with a stutter, and an edge of panic to her voice.
Achievement unlocked: Consummated Bond Congrattions! Youre Pregnant! Achievement unlocked: Fertile with Lilies
Philip had also been staring at the box she was being shown, well boxes. She had just stared at them uprehending for a moment before she also began to panic. She was most certainly not prepared to be a mother, and she didnt expect this to be a possible consequence of having sex with Misaki. However, it was the second box that hurt more and the one that made her feel like her world had been torn apart.
Achievement unlocked: Consummated Bond Congrattions! Youre Pregnant! Achievement unlocked: Fertile with Lilies
You have been cursed by a cursed ring! To remove the ring find the culprits who ced the ring on you and make them your pets! Ring effects: Turns wearer into cute loli! Increased likelihood of embarrassing events Resist +200 Warning! Rings effect may be permanent if wearer bes pregnant. Note: This quest has a hidden time limit After a month of searching with little sess, you gave in to your desires and ended up pregnant. Unfortunately, since the time limit will expire before you give birth this means you have failed the quest. Remaining time was one month, six days.
Reward: Three new pets Ability to remove cursed ring Genderswap unique ability
Failure: Youre stuck as a girl for the rest of your life Hidden Penalty Every girl you meet will want to pet you Hidden Penalty Dewaris Blessing
Congrattions! Your new blessing has increased your reputation with all fertility gods and their followers Your reputation has been reduced with the Goddess of Chastity and her followers
Thest box wasnt all that surprising, since the fertility gods didnt get along with Chastity. The blessing though was a bit of a surprise, she didnt expect a reward for failure. Then she heard Misaki ask her a couple of questions and responded. I dont know, maybe you should ask the Goddess Dewari? said Philip with a hint of panic still in her voice. Misakis eyes widened and a momentter she used her skill. Dewari than responded by manifesting in the room and then sitting in Misakis throne. You two want to know how you got pregnant, right? And youre wondering why you got my blessing as well, said Dewari. The two simply nodded not surprised by her manifesting, while Philip found it felt appropriate. That is actually quite easy, you two stacked up a number of fertility modifiers since morning. One of them, the one that raised your fertility with dungeons Philip raised the base value, not the percent chance for conception. Between all your little boosts the two of you managed to rack up a fertility value over one hundred percent. Speaking of fertility you should look at that second achievement you two got. As for the other question, I changed the penalty, to one that is more appropriate considering the circumstances. If you had failed normally though I would have left it the same, exined Dewari. The two listened, and looked through their notifications to find she was right, and reading about the achievement and its reward the two found themselves concerned. In short, the achievement meant they were now fertile for other girls. Reading this led them to ask a few more questions that left them a bit worried. Then Dewari simply left before all their questions were answered. What they did learn was that not only could other girls now get them pregnant, but they could do the same to other girls. However, Dewari left them a bit fuzzy on the how details. Using her dungeon sight, Misaki looked outside before turning to Philip. Its a bitte, want to go home or would you like to stay here? asked Misaki. Let me guess it''s dark out? asked Philip checking the system clock, a useful feature, but it doesnt tell you if it is dark out. Yep, the sun has set. A few lit torches and the town guard is out patrolling. Basically just a normal night, replied Misaki. Im not a fan of walking in the dark, so Ill stay here for the night, replied Philip to Misakis delight. My room is this way, and dont mind Reiko she is quite fine in her little pet bed. Oh and are you hungry? I could have the maids make something if you are? asked Misaki as she led Philip out of the core room. Philip than realized that she was hungry, also she was slightly bothered by the fact that Misaki was dragging her out of the room naked. I am hungry, but shouldnt we get dressed first? asked Philip, causing Misaki to look at herself. She blushed slightly and then stopped. Sorry, I forgot we are naked, said Misaki as she went back started collecting their scattered clothing. After getting dressed she led Philip down the hall to her dining room, where she had the maids make dinner. Amy and Thomas came into the room a few minutes after she made the order with her meal. Philip recognized them as part of one of the adventuring parties she had seen at the guild. However, she didnt know either of them, personally. Werent those two adventurers? Yes, most of my pets serve as maids for my castle. Afterall what demon castle isplete without maids? That was Amy and Thomas, they were part of the first party to run afoul of my floor transfer trap, be careful of Amy she has quite the sex drive, replied Misaki. I think I recall you mentioning that before. So what do you mean by sex drive? asked Philip wondering if she should be concerned. I mean that if you let her she will push you down and have sex with you until she is satisfied. Something that canst for hours with her, replied Misaki. I take it you know from experience? Are you sure it isnt youre pheromones? asked Philip. Yep, and no my pheromones merely make you horny and lose their effect for awhile after the affected party achieves satisfaction. Anyway, how is the meal? replied Misaki as she cut a piece of meat with her knife. Quite good, not as good as Jasmine but she is genius and has years of experience, replied Philip just before taking another bite of her food. I didnt expect it to be, replied Misaki, Anyway, you didnt tell me your thoughts on my tenth floor earlier. Sorry, I just wanted you to finish the other floors. However, I think you did a good job, Sky ne floors are quite difficult when done right. Just keep in mind that winged races like the Celestials and Dragonkin, have an advantage since they can fly without aid, said Philip. Yeah, I think the hardest theme in the list was the space theme but it was too expensive and I didnt meet all the requirements anyway. I really cant imagine how adventurers would be able to beat a theme with no air, replied Misaki with a glint of excitement. Space? I dont think Im familiar with that one, said Philip some confusion evident on her cute features. Well, space is a big airless void that surrounds the world. You go high enough into the sky and you enter space, said Misaki trying to exin space. Ah, that sounds familiar, it is often called the Celestial Void. Dont know much about it, one of my friends though was very interested in it. It is often the subject of schrly debate, but other than a few scryings, no one really knows much about it. Since it is impossible to reach, said Philip. Yeah, it wasnt easy to reach in my old world, either. Sure it could be done there, but it is expensive. Which is why most ships, that ply the void are owned by major corporations or the Military. Owning a spaceship is not practical for a private citizen unless youre rich, replied Misaki. Wait, your old world? You reincarnated from another world? asked Philip. Yeah, I did very different from this one. The gods were less prevalent and there was no system, replied Misaki. Oh that sounds interesting what can you tell me about it? Well, it was quite peaceful and the economy was booming when I died. It wasnt always like that however, for example, just thirty years ago there was a big war that wiped out all the major cities and arge chunk of the poption. As bad as it was though, it isrgely responsible for the way the world is now. Wars of ideology do that you know. It led to thews that forbidside wars, which is why all wars back home now happen in space, said Misaki Wait, all the major cities? What kind of magic was being used during that war? asked Philip. Misaki did her best to describe it in terms Philip would understand. Both sides of the conflict, had ess torge numbers of weapons enchanted with strategic magic called Orbital mmers that reced an older weapon called nukes. Both sides used these weapons to systematically annihte the other, starting with major military sites, then they moved on to major cities. By the time the war ended just nine days after it started, every single major city on Earth had been leveled. Fortunately, Orbital mmers didnt have the nasty side effects of nukes, so it wasnt too hard to rebuild. My hometown was built after the war,.. borated Misaki as she described her old world. She did, however, avoid describing her life, and sometimeter with the meal finished she dragged Philip to her room. Around the same time back in town, Lily found herself in a room at the inn with an older girl named Milith. She wasnt a fan of sharing a room with her, especially since she treated her like a child. Just her one attempt to get away so far didnt go very well. She had tried using her magic to distract Milith so she could run. Instead, Milith somehow used her own spell against her. So instead of the magic, binding Milith in vines, she found herself the one trapped in the vines. Something she still hadnt figured out, not realizing that Milith had read her mind and cast a reflection spell to counter her spell. Then Milith spoke breaking her out of her thoughts, You know just because you have an otherworlds soul doesnt mean you arent a child. Wait I never said I came from another world! How do you know that!? asked Lily. Simple, youre not very good at shielding your thoughts. In fact you have been shouting so it is hard not to hear them. Which reminds me, Im going to help you with that quest of yours. There is no way Im going to let you go into the dungeon on your own, said Milith. I did my research, this is a non-lethal dungeon. Ill be fine even if I make a mistake or two, said Lily. Really now, non-lethal dungeons can be more dangerous than the lethal ones. Especially since they have a tendency to curse those who fail. This one, for example, has a trap that makes its victims into pets. Do you have any skills for finding traps or a spell for that matter? replied Milith and finishing with a question she actually knew the answer to. No, muttered Lily. Speak up, I didnt hear you, replied Milith. No, I dont! But I can take care of myself, I dont need your help, spoke up Lily. Milith justughed a bit and then said, You wont make it past the second floor without someone looking for traps. Besides, its not up to debate Im going to escort you, like it or not. Lily recognized the tone from her parents using it with her and decided to drop the matter. The next morning Lily woke up to a naked Milith standing over her, shaking her. She briefly stared at the jiggling boobs in front of her before asking a question. Why are you naked? asked Lily. I havent gotten dressed yet. Anyway, it is time to get ready we have a dungeon to explore, said Milith. Lily pushed herself out of the bed and asked a few more questions only to receive answers that left her with more questions than she started. What she did learn was that Milith likes to sleep in the nude, has no sense of modesty, and seems to be bisexual. Although she had no idea why. After getting dressed Milith led her into the Inns dining hall and ordered breakfast. Over breakfast, Milith told her a bit about the dungeon she didnt know. The first floor was actually quite easy. Entering the dungeon they were faced with two low level lesser demons. A Demon Girl and a Beastkin Demon, Milith hung back and let Lily fight them. Her first spell was simple lightning bolt spell she had learned, the bolt tore across the room in a big sh and struck the Demon Girl for massive damage. The demon dropped to the ground dead, before it could even cast its first spell. The Beastkin was mid charge when Lily started her second spell, which was a nature spell. Which she had learned naturally as an elf, she moved to the left, strafing the demon to avoid its ws. Then she unleashed her spell a few stepster, and arge green spike flew across the room and struck her target through the chest killing it instantly. Milith who had been watching smiled, before speaking, well done, your magic could use some work. Also, that lightning spell was a bit much you should have used less mana on it. I didnt ask for any pointers, said Lily. Youre being rude. Anyway, yourbat instincts are spot on. Taking out the mage first was the right move, but as a mage, you need to manage your mana carefully. Using just the right amount of mana at the right time can mean the difference between life and death. Especially since your mana doesnt regenerate in battle, you cant afford to waste mana. Try gauging your opponent first, and aim for weak points. Also choose your spells carefully using a spell your opponent is weak to, works better and wastes less mana than one they are resistant to. You will use less mana, in the long run, that way, lectured Milith while remembering a simr lecture her mom gave her when she was first learning magic. She had been going through the Change back than, and like most of her friends, she was wearing a training cor to help her control her awakening powers. I can see your point, conceded Lily before they continued deeper into the dungeon. In the next room, they were faced with more demons of the same level, again Milith hung back and observed while giving Lily pointers. Lily danced out of the way of the warriors, while targeting the mages first. This time she was much more conservative with her spells, and still one-shot them. Winning the second battle, she turned around and looked at Milith. Who then praised her, before urging them to continue. Then next few rooms went much the same, Lily changed her mind about Miliths presence after the third room. While Milith wasnt really fighting the demons, she was a great help for avoiding the traps. Lily found herself feeling pretty good when they reached the boss especially since she got a level up, in thest room. Entering the boss room, the pair found themselves facing a party of five demons. Three Demon Girls and a pair of Beastkin Demons. They were stronger than the other demons she had faced so far, all level twelve. Milith again stayed in the back to watch, Lily readied her magic. She opened with an area spell, causing vines to sprout out of the ground and bind the demons in ce. Not expecting it to hold for long, she immediately moved on to her next spell. Launching a green spike to rip into the nearest mage. She then jumped to the left narrowly avoiding the spells the other two Demon Girls sent her way. She didnt think the spells could prate her shields, but Milith had told her in a previous battle to never take a hit she could otherwise avoid. She then returned a lightning bolt their way. It struck the middle Demon Girl smack in the center of the chest, leaving a ckened burn where it struck. She copsed a momentter, while Lily was already chanting her next spell. While a tearing sound could be heard as the two warriors ripped free of the vines binding them, and charged at Lily. Lily danced out of the way, just before unleashing a spell at the third mage. A bolt of light struck her target dead center, disrupting its spell, but she didnt put enough mana into it and the demon was still standing. Albeit with only a few hit points left. Dancing away from another swipe from the ws of a beastkin demon, Lily wished she had a damaging area spell that wasnt strategic in nature. Getting close to the wounded demon, during one of her evasions, she punched it with enough force to drop its hp to zero. Moments before unleashing another spell, this one aimed at the nearest warrior. A bolt of light ripped into the demons chest and leaving a gaping hole. The demon fell down, leaving the match as a one on one. She had to dodge a couple more attacks before she unleashed her final spell. A bolt of lightning crossed the space and electrocuted the final demon. Ending the battle as a victory for Lily. Lily also gasped when she saw how much experience she got, since she gained two more levels and an achievement since Milith didnt fight. Hey, Im level thirteen now! I even got an achievement for soloing the boss! Why did you hang back anyway? asked Lily, with a mixture of excitement and curiosity. Several reasons. You need the experience and I knew you could handle it. The monsters will get stronger with each floor. So getting your level higher is important, replied Milith. Thanks, I guess? replied Lily. Chapter XVIII Puzzling things out Chapter XVIII Puzzling things out Philip woke up to light filtering in through the window, she first thought it was sunlight, but then she remembered she stayed the night in the dungeon. Looking over it seemed as if Misaki was still asleep at first, then she noticed Misakis unfocused yet open eyes and realized she was awake. Probably focusing on something involving the dungeon. Not wanting to disturb her she rolled over slightly and started thinking on her recent change in condition. Im not ready to be a mother. I dont even know the first thing about being a mother. Why couldnt this have just been a dream? thought Philip as she stared at the notification she had brought back up. What am I going to say when it starts to show? No wait didnt my sister send me a letter saying she was going to visit! What am I going to tell her!? I havent even told her I got turned into a girl! How is she going to react when she sees me!? What will she say when I tell her I got myself pregnant!? thought Philip as she began to panic about the impending visit from her sister, she had been hoping to get rid of the ring before her sister arrives. However, now that she was pregnant that was no longer an option. Wait when did the letter say that she was going to be here? thought Philip moments before opening her item box something most adventurers had it was a simple ring that could be used to store small items. You could store potions letters, and a change of clothes for a few examples, but storing somethingrge like a bed wasnt possible. Hers had an excellent storage space and could store the same amount as tworge backpacks. It took her only moments to sort through her list of items to find the letter. She was d she had the habit of storing her letters in the ring. Reopening the letter she began to read. Hey brother, Im just letting you know Im heading your way. Ill be there in about a week so expect to see me eitherte on the first or early on the second of next month. Ill be bringing my youngest daughters so you might want to stock up on food, especially sweets. They have quite the sweet tooth. My eldest just struck out on her own, got herself a nice job with the mages guild and is dating one of the town guards. Hes a handsome man and well respected by everyone around, it would be nice if they just married and had children already. Now I know how mom felt when you turned down all those marriage offers and struck out as an adventurer. I know you didnt want other families to suffer like ours did, but you really should settle down and have a kid already. Oh yes, Im also bringing someone else who wants to see you, so dont forget to have enough rooms ready for when we arrive. Sincerely, Your sister, Emily. It was a short letter, but Emily never was one to write long letters. She preferred to do most of her talking in person. Thest line though concerned her and made her wish her sister wrote a little more. She hated surprises and she didnt even know who the extra she was bringing was. Worse, she had forgotten to prepare and the letter basically said she was going to be here today or tomorrow. Then an image of what would happen, when her sister finds out she was not only a girl now, but pregnant, too, passed through her mind. Her entire body turned red as she blushed with embarrassment at the thought. She just wanted to hide in that moment, but knew she couldnt. Im going to have to tell her, eventually. The real question is when, thought Philip then a voice intruded on her thoughts. One she was familiar with, it was her father''s voice being recalled from when she was a little boy before she lost him to monsters. Hiding from your problems never works. When you hide from your problems they just grow and get worse. Next time you have a problem ask me for help, and Ill help you. Her father had been right, thinking about it she finally decided to tell her sister what happened to her when she gets here. She was still dreading it, however. Looking over she noticed Misaki was no longer, staring into space and was looking at her. She smiled and sat up before saying good morning to Misaki. Good morning, sleep well? asked Misaki. Yes, someone challenging the dungeon or something? asked Philip. Yeah, I have a couple of strong mages in my dungeon. They just beat my first floor, the older one seems to be holding back and teaching the younger ones. No idea how strong the older one is since most of her stats are hidden from me, the system wont even give me a level for her. As for the younger one, something about her seems familiar I just cant put my finger on it, replied Misaki. Seems familiar, but you dont know why? Maybe she reminds you of someone you knew, replied Philip. Cant think of anything else to exin this. Anyway, do you have anything to do in town? I can help lead you to town, said Misaki. Unfortunately, yes I do have something to do in town. Id much rather stay here though. Maybe you coulde overter, said Philip as she showed Misaki her sisters letter. Misaki gave the letter a quick nce, taking only a minute to read it. Your sister? I take it you forgot about this, said Misaki. Unfortunately I did, said Philip. Ill help you prepare, I dont have to be here unless they reach my tenth floor. So Ill help out and just keep an eye on those two, Ill have to hurry back if they reach my tenth floor, though, Misaki said. That will be a big help, replied Philip. Okay just give me a moment, I have to take care of Reiko, replied Misaki as she went to take care of Reiko. Philip had been surprised when she saw Reikost night. It wasnt her first time meeting the girl. She hadst met her about five years ago when she was still active. The change in Reikos personality was rather startling, but this wasnt the first time she had met someone cursed by the gods. So it wasnt entirely surprising, she did get Misaki to agree to her sending a letter to the king of Stormwind. Taking care of Reiko, mostly amounted to feeding her giving her a bath, and then dressing her. After that Misaki yed with Reiko, and Philip joined in. The brief y was mostly a few simply games and light skinship. Nothing approaching sex, just enough petting to give her some release from the lustful minded trait. Neither one of them risked full sex with her, since that came with the risk of her getting pregnant. They already had enough children waiting to be born. While heading up to the town Philip said, Its such a shame she was shackled with those traits. I know, but there is nothing I can do about them, said Misaki. There is a ritual that will allow her to seek redemption with the gods. We would need a blood rtive though preferably her mother or one of her sisters. She will still be shackled with the pet status, but the mind-altering traits would be gone if she passes, replied Philip. That sounds like another good reason to let her parents know she is here, replied Misaki. Yes, maybe you would like to help me with the letter, asked Philip. That would be fun, thank you, said Misaki. The rest of the walk up was filled with idle chat. They were able to avoid the pair going down into the dungeon, by using the hidden passages. When they exited the dungeon the pair was still working on the second-floor puzzles, but they had managed to solve one in that time. The two wasted no time, making their way to Philips house. They did have to dodge their fans on the way to the building. Fortunately, they made their way to Phillip''s house without being caught. Neither one wanted to be pet for hours on end. Lilys POV: The second floor was proving much harder than the first, but the real challenge of the floor wasnt the monsters but the puzzles. With her new higher level, she had breezed through the first branch. Milith was still letting her fight them herself. She was now standing before the second puzzle of the floor. It was a group of riddles, like the puzzle on the left side. The first one was an easy fill in the nks type puzzle. The hard part was theck of a word pool, which made finding the right words harder. The other two were more traditional riddles. The first of these riddles was a rather, lengthy and confusing riddle about clothing, that took her a few minutes to realize the answer for. The second was a what am I type riddle, that she managed to solve as well. She smiled when she heard a click and a rock te slid back to reveal a worn wood lever. Lily pulled the lever while saying, these puzzles arent as hard as I heard. Well, that''s because I have been shielding you from the dungeons pheromones. Being horny and distracted makes these puzzles harder than they should be, replied Milith. Thanks, our next challenge will be the boss, right? asked Lily. Yes, ording to the adventurers the boss is supposed to be a party of demons. Theposition though varies with each challenge, said Milith. Our dungeon seems to like groups,mented Lily as she followed Milith out of the puzzle room. The walk to the boss room was uneventful. Lily took a moment to admire the worn stone walls as they walked to the boss room. The doors to the boss room were open when they reached the doors. Passing through they entered a decent sized arena, in the middle of the arena was the boss. The boss though wasnt a group of demons, but a single being. Standing at 144cm tall, the boss had blue-green scales, covering her tail, forearms, legs, stomach, and part of her chest, and cheeks. She had long blue hair tied into an borate pair of pigtails. Her face was marked by a pair of small demonic horns and red eyes. Her chest was pretty much non-existent, but she was cute and well-toned. A pair of wings could be seen folded on her back. That is a Lesser Dragon Girl, she is too young to fly, but dont underestimate her she is still strong. Now do you want to fight her yourself or would you like my help? Keep in mind her level is higher than yours, said Milith appraising the level eighteen monster. Id like to try fighting it myself, replied Lily as she readied a spell. Moments before she stepped into the arena. Immediately the boss smiled and charged at her. She jumped to the left slightly surprised by its speed, as she barely dodged the ws of the boss which tore into the stone where she stood a fraction of a second earlier. She then unleashed her spell which struck the boss. A bolt of lightning hit the boss center mass in the back. The lightning rippled over her skin and then she merely shook herself and turned around. Seemingly unfazed by the attack, but it had actually dropped her health by a third. Gathering magic the boss, charged at her again. This time Lily was unable to dodge the magic wreathed ws of the Dragon Girl and was hit. Her magic shields absorbing the damage leaving her unhurt, but arge chunk of her shields were gone. While also flinging her across the arena. Getting back to her feet, she started casting her another spell. The Dragon Girl had a look of pure enjoyment on her face and chanted a quick spell of her own. Forcing Lily to dance around bolts of lightning as they rained from above. The demonic dragon used the bolts to her advantage and closed the distance between the two. Just before the dragon could get in melee range though, Lily unleashed her next spell. A powerfulnce of dark energy ripped through the space between them and hit the boss square in the chest. Sending her flying back into the wall, this time doing visible damage as she coughed up blood when she got up. Then the boss used its trump card, the lightning bolts still raining from the sky prevented Lily from dodging. Red-orange mes spread out in a cone engulfed Lily as she was hit with a dragon breath attack. Her magical shield strained to protect her failed and she was covered with minor burns when the attack ended. Casting a quick spell, she unleashed another lightning bolt, which struck the dragon girls center mass, downing her. Then Lily slumped to the ground quite tired from that battle. Damn that dragon girl was strong. That''s the first monster here that could take my full attack and still fight, said Lily as she suddenly found herself bathed in a gentle light milith was emitting that healed her wounds. On the brightside she got another level up notification, so she was happy she got stronger. Not surprising dragons are already strong, and she was a subspecies of dragon. Then there is the fact that she also had the boss bonus. It gave her enough vitality and resistance to shrug your spells off. If you had a celestial spell, it would have been easier. Especially given the fact it also counted as a demon, said Milith. Lily understood immediately she had read a book back home she had found which covered monsters and general characteristics. A demon''s magic resistance was a well-known trait that was hard to deal with,bine that with the traits of a dragon and you get a tough opponent that can shrug off most foes their level. Collecting the loot, the two-headed down the stairs to the third floor. Once in the third-floor entrance room, Lily sat down in a corner and rested. So that her mana and shields could regenerate. Milith sat cross-legged in the middle of the room and focused on one of her extra senses. Immediately her field of view expanded, allowing her to see everything around her and much further than the five senses humans have would allow. This extra sense was one of eight senses her race had, and was called mindsight. The other two extra senses allowed her to sense gravitic fields and electromaic fields. The gravitic thing wasnt much use here on the surface of a world, but quite useful in space. Shutting out her other senses allowed her to focus solely on the mindsight and perceive the other parts of the dungeon. Looking deeper, she observed how it had changed from what she had learned from the adventurers. Most of the changes she found were to the bosses. It seems most had received additional buffs. While the fourth and fifth-floor bosses had a chance of a Dragon Girl to appear as a monster in the group. She also noted there were five more floors than the guild spoke about, but she couldnt discern their form. Satisfied she released her focus and her mindsight shrank back to normal and she noted she had used up nearly two thousand mana in the minute and a half she had been using her mindsight. She then turned over to Lily and smiled, Seems the dungeon has gotten stronger recently. I cant tell how but all the bosses seem to have been buffed past this floor. I did, however, see the possible bosses for the next three boss rooms. Cant tell you anything past that the dungeons mana is too dense. I can tell you that we have eight more floors to challenge. This one has flying enemies, so I think Ill help you with those. That way you can focus on crossing the narrow pathways on this floor, said Milith. Sounds like a n. I just need to rest a while longer and my shields will be back, replied Lily. Try meditating I hear it helps with mana recovery, said Milith while keeping an eye on the exit. What do you mean by hear? Youre a mage, too. Havent you tried meditating? asked Lily. It wouldnt work for me. My race doesnt regenerate mana in the normal fashion. We normally lose mana, unless we are in a mana dense area like a dungeon where we recover it slowly. There are five other ways, we can regenerate our mana one of which is forbidden. Those five ways are hibernation, blood contract, the ritual of rebirth, mana crystals, and the forbidden method the spell Energy Drain, said Milith. That is interesting, but why is thatst one forbidden? asked Lily. As forbidden magics go it isnt all that bad. It was forbidden because of its potential for abuse. It drains the target of their mana than their life energy. The target will lose their mana permanently and the user will be strengthened by the life energy they absorb. If your willing to sacrifice others to grow strong it is very useful, but overuse of the spell has been known to drive the user insane, replied Milith. Im guessing the insanity thing yed a big part in it being banned, said Lily. Yeah it did, So what does that ritual of rebirth do, I doubt it just regenerates mana? asked Lily. It is a ritual that is normally used to avoid death. The user sacrifices their physical body and bonds with apatible and willing host, gaining a new body with a fraction of their power, but with all of their experience about a yearter. Their full power will return in about fifteen years when their new body matures. During the process the user absorbs a massive amount of mana from the surroundings, most of which is lost when creating their new body but some of it is added to their mana pool, replied Milith. So its ast resort sort of thing. Are those blood contracts what I think they are? said Lily. That is the gist of it, as for blood contracts, theyre long term magically binding contracts bound to a family line usuallysting around a thousand years. We may be required to protect their line for example and, in return, we gain mana, mana crystals and other things we might want. There are many possible terms and most have conditions in them for when a party fails to fulfill their part in the contract. Which reminds me be careful blood contracts can be dangerous. Elders can be as tricky as demons with the uses so read one very carefully before you sign, replied Milith. Ill keep that in mind, said Lily. A few minutester she was done resting and got up as they went deeper into the dungeon floor. Extra Scene XVIII Extra Scene XVIII Emily watched the trees slowly moving by from her seat in the front of the wagon, while listening to her daughters in the wagon ying. She had made good time on her trip to meet Philip so she was going to get there earlier than she had expected by a few hours. Turning her attention from the trees to see what her daughters were giggling about. Looking back she saw her two girls running about the older one chasing the younger. With the younger wearing her sisters panties on her head. Getting up out of her seat she moved into the back of the wagon, letting the other woman with her drive the wagon. Catching the younger one, she pulled the pair of panties of her head and said, What have I told you about wearing panties on your head? Not, too? replied her younger daughter, Megan. While the older daughter, Celine came up and reached for her panties and, said Ohh, you''re in trouble! This behavior wasnt surprising since they were ages five and seven respectively. Dont tease your sister, Celine. As for you Megan, if I catch you wearing panties on your head again, you wont be getting any candy from uncle Philip, said Emily in a stern tone. While giving Celine her panties, back. Heading back to the front she sat down and grumbled a bit about what just happened. Only for the woman next to her tough. You did the same thing at their age, said the woman. Flushed red, Emily replied, Mom! Her Mom justughed again, and then the next few minutes descended into an awkward silence until the thinning tree line cleared. Revealing the outline of a town. Buildings could be seen rising above a wooden fence that surrounded the town. In front of the gate was a checkpoint, with a pair of guards checking the people entering the town. Emily maneuvered her small wagon into the line, and silently wondered how unprepared Philip would be. Thest time she had visited Philip, she had arrived to find he had forgot to prepare even though she had sent him a letter. This time around she had brought a small wagon, with what she needed just in case he didnt prepare. As an added bonus, the wagon made traveling a bit morefortable than on foot or horseback. Especially since she got her daughter to enchant it for a smooth ride, before she left town. So you never told me, but what is this new town Phillip moved to called? asked her Mom. It doesnt have an official name, but the adventurers apparently call it Bordertown, replied Emily. Guess its location has something to do with it? asked her Mom. Yep, normally dungeon towns and their dungeons are named by the guild and the nation that hosts it. The problem is this dungeon sits on the border of five states, fortunately, the Dwarves arent interested in naming this dungeon. The Empire doesnt care, but the Elves and the Theocracy have been butting heads over the name. All of it is just politics, which I have learned is best to just ignore, replied Emily Politics just another word for pointless bantering and procrastination, nothing ever gets done when politics gets involved, replied Mom. Emily rolled her eyes and replied, yes we all know your opinion on politics. Doesnt change a thing though. Then she heard crying and went back to find her children fighting and pulling hair over a doll. She scolded the two, then she confiscated the doll before heading back to the front of the wagon. Telling the two she would spank them both if she caught them fighting again. She climbed back into the front seat, just in time to find they had reached the checkpoint. A quick chat with the guard and they were on their way through the streets to the guild. The guild wasnt far from the gate and was rather distinctive being thergest building on the block. So it didnt take long to reach the guild, reaching the guild she had her Mom watch the little ones and headed towards the door. Reaching the door she hesitated for a moment as a bad chill traveled down her spine. Pushing the feeling aside she pushed the door open. The moment she opened the door she heard a loud voice followed by a crash. Then a woman twice her size barreled into her. The woman who barreled her over was a tall elf with green hair, that fell to her waist. Her figure slim, well-toned with beautiful unblemished skin. Her chest though was like most elves a bit disappointing being t. You arent Philip, but you just as cute, said the woman a momentter as Emily found herself being pulled into the other girl''sp and being stroked. Emily briefly tried struggling, only to find the other girl was stronger than her. Not surprising since Emily took a magic ss as her main. Unlike her daughter, she chose to focus on alchemy instead of enchanting though. The other girls stroking technique was amazing though, before she knew it her moans were escaping her mouth. She had no idea simple petting could feel so good. She was absently aware of a small amount of magic in the girl''s palm enhancing the feel, but her mind was focused on other things. Can you uh let me go, I need to find my brother, Philip Greybeard, said Emily. Oh, havent seen him since yesterday. Hes usually here by now, so I was going to go check on him after my shift. Where are my manners, Im Sarah, and you are? asked Sarah. Emily, and why are you still petting me? asked Emily between moans. Ignoring the question, Sarah replied, So Emily you were looking for Philip let''s go find her. Emily was a bit distracted and didnt notice the slip-up. Instead, she was too focused on the fact that she had just been picked up with ease. Next thing she knew she was being carried out of the guild princess style despite her protests. She was also concerned by the odd look on the elf''s face. Outside she was met by her mother, who justughed at her predicament. Which somehow made it all the more embarrassing. Before long she found herself in the wagon sitting on the elfsp as Sarah gave her Mom directions to Philips house, while trying not to moan as the elf gave her a good petting. The trip from the guild to her brothers house while embarrassing was mostly uneventful. As the wagon came to a stop, she finally managed to break free from Sarahs iron grip and ran to the door. She knocked, but there was no answer sensing the elfing up behind her she tried the door. It was unlocked and open to reveal a mess, as two small girls were moving crates into a corner. -----Interlude----- Aurous was in his home on the divine ne, fuming over thetest blunder his ipetent followers had made. Apparently they''re too busy thinking with their dicks, to actually get things done. In thest month, he has given them three simple tasks, and they have screwed up two of them. The first was to chain a young dungeon to their will. Instead, they lost their entire party to a nonlethal dungeon. As for the task to bring him the young lordling, they couldnt even find her. None of that, however, had to do with his bad mood, no it had to do with the third task. Because a damn elder god decided to unleash a massive ripple of divine energy across the realms, one of the weaker pantheons lost control of a beast they were supposed to keep sealed. So he gave his followers a couple of divine relics and ordered them to seal it. Instead of sealing it though the idiots, went and lost half their troops because they were too busy with wine and women to bother making a proper n. Summoning a lightning bolt which he flung into a table. Then after they failed, the followers of one of his rivals moved in and sealed the beast. Now he had to sit there through one of the regr meetings between gods as that prick of an elven god taunted him about it. Flinging another lightning bolt this time into a wall imagining it to be the head of Yiran the Elven God of the Forest. He hated the asshole and wanted to put him in his ce. Chapter XIX Family Visits Chapter XIX Family Visits When they got to the house they went to work, immediately. Philip had been busy over thest month so she still had stacks of crates she had yet to unpack. She had made sure however to unpack the important things like her security system. The first thing they did was start moving the crates out of the spare rooms and into the front room. Stacking them in a corner by the basement door. They were almost finished moving the crates into the front room and were about ready to start moving them into the basement, when they heard a knock. It probably Melisa or Sarah lets pretend we didnt hear it, said Philip with a shudder. Sure. Wait did we lock the door? asked Misaki. Oh, crap! We didnt! replied Philip a bit worried as she moved to ce the crate she was holding down. Misaki also started gently lowering the crate she was holding. Just as she ced the crate on the ground Misaki jumped when she heard the sound of the door opening. She froze for a second then looked to the door to see a small girl standing in the doorway that looked a lot like Philip. She stood maybe a centimeter taller than Philip, her hair was the same color, but a shade or two lighter. She had the same color eyes as well, but again a shade lighter. Her chest was few centimeters bigger, her butt was a little bigger and her skin was a few shades lighter. The overall impression made her seem to be a slightly more mature version of Philip. The girl than shuddered and looked over her shoulder to see the elven receptionist approaching her. She then rushed into the building and hid behind Misaki who was closer to the door. While Philip spoke her activation phrase. Instantly a crystal embedded in the doorframe started to glow, just before Sarah reached the door, only to bounce off the barrier that sprang into existence. The glowing blue barrier, sent her sprawling back on to her butt. While delivering a brief electric shock as well. Wow, that was like those force fields you see in science fiction! I want one for my dungeon! thought Misaki watching Philips security system in action. While already imagining the uses she could put that barrier too, in her dungeon. The security system used a charged mana crystal to maintain a barrier that prevents entry. Only those whose mana signature has been registered can pass through. Also, any attempt to tamper with the barrier triggers an rm, making these much harder to deal with than the moremon ward spells. A crystal above the door can fire stun bolts at those who repeatedly try to enter a protected space. Simr systems are employed by nobles to protect their homes from thieves. Of course, if a person has a fair understanding of its workings and the requisite arcane knowledge they can circumvent the system. Fortunately, the vast majority of people with that kind of knowledge have better things to do than rob people, such as building the systems. The girl seeing the barrier in ce, started looking around. Then just as another woman and two smaller girls were approaching the open door she asked, Wheres Philip this is his house, isnt it, and who are you? Philip Shes right there, and Im Misaki, replied Misaki while pointing to Philip who had just put the crate she was carrying down. Hi, sis. Im a girl, now. Probably should have told you earlier, just a letter didnt feel right, said Philip. Followed by an awkward chuckle, as she hid her hands behind her back. Emily not really know what to say responded with an awkward stutter. Passing through the barrier and bring in the little ones with her their Mom said, Well I guess we cant keep calling you Phillip then, Phyllis has a nice ring to it dont you think. I uh guess, replied Philip not sure what to say about that. Emily finally finding her voice asked, How did this happen? Did you make a mistake exploring the dungeon? This one isnt my fault! said Misaki while in the same instant Philip replied, Nope, not the dungeon! Just a cursed ring, I cant take off. Fortunately for Emily, she had a lot of experience with her children talking at once, so she was able to pick out what they had said. So you have a hobby of turning boys into girls, Misaki? asked Emily. It''s not a hobby per se, more like a trait, replied Misaki. Philip followed up saying, Shes the dungeon. Their Mom briefly interrupted telling them she was going to take the kids to a back room to y. Philip gave her quick directions to a spare room, she had cleared of crates earlier. Smiling she shouldered a bag full of toys and led the two to the room Philip mentioned. I thought dungeons cant leave their dungeon? asked Emily a bit confused. They cant leave their territory Emily, but a dungeons avatar can leave the dungeon proper. The magical connection between avatar and core can only be maintained in their territory, replied Philip. What happens when they leave their territory? asked Emily curious. Ever seen a golem run out of magic? The result is very simr, replied Philip. So if they had something like a golem core they could leave their territory? asked Emily. Its called a sub-core and it requires level fifty to unlock, said Misaki remembering what she had learned while looking through the menus. The sub-core was rather interesting, it not only allowed a dungeons avatar to leave the dungeon territory but could act as a recement core if their own is destroyed. Its primary use though was the ability to establish sub dungeons. These sub dungeons are useful for increasing a dungeons ie, but from what Misaki knew they were limited to a quarter of the main dungeon in size and strength. Which is why the sub-core not only required a level of fifty to unlock, but cost fifty thousand dp and twice as much mana to form. Also at level fifty she could only have one sub-core, she would unlock a second at level one hundred, but Misaki was still a long way from getting her first at level fourteen. Thats interesting, replied Emily. Philip looked around then asked Misaki to start moving things into the basement before leading Emily into the kitchen. As soon as they were alone Emily said, She seems like a nice girl. If you were still guy Id be urging you to marry her. Guess we have to find you, nice guy, now. Philip started fidgeting a bit and turned red. A notification also popped up for her, but she ignored it. Emily! Im not going to marry a guy! said Philip. Emily sat down in a chair by the table before replying. While a second notification appeared which she also ignored. Instantly followed by a third which she ignored as well. Really Philip you should settle down and have a kid already, said Emily. Philip fidgeting some more didnt reply at first, but eventually replied, uh, well about uh that .... then she trailed off the words getting stuck in her throat. It was however enough for Emily to pick up on. Especially given her nervous fidgeting. Wait, you arent pregnant are you!? eximed Emily a bit surprised. While Philip didnt say anything her response pretty much confirmed it. A smirk formed on Emilys face and she asked, So whos the lucky guy? Philip flushed red slumped to ground and replied, I havent even touched a man that way. Wait, do mean that someone raped you? asked Emily a shocked look on her face. No one raped me, either! My partner was a girl! said Philip as she shared her recent notifications with her sister. Who assumed that expression she always does, when reading for a moment and then she burst outughing. Oh, this is priceless! I have to tell Mom, dered Emily as she ran out of the room. Philip just sat there on the floor not sure what to do. That didnt go the way I nned. What made her think I was raped? Im level 188, not many can match me in a fight. Well, most dragons can match me but I dont think they will be interested in raping me, thought Philip before her thoughts went back to how badly she messed up her n. Then she realized that in her haste to disprove her sisters rape theory she had identally shared her failed quest as well. To make matters worse she had even forgotten to use her usual share protections. Meaning her sister could then turn around and share them directly with her Mom. So she pushed off the floor to run after her sister. Emily entered the spare room the kids were ying in and walked up to her Mom excitedly. Her Mom though spoke before she could spill the news. Slow down a bit Emily. Whats got you so excited? asked her Mom. Mom, Philip is pregnant! dered Emily the moment she came to a stop. A smile appeared in her voice and a happy tone urred in her voice. Thats wonderful! I was getting worried he, well she now would never settle down, said her Mom. Oh you should really see these, said Emily, as she shared the notifications Philip shared with her just as Philip entered the room. Philip hearing those words realized she was toote to stop her sister from sharing the quest. Especially once she heard her Mom''s response. Well, at least she got a blessing out of that quest. Oh, Philip perfect timing I need to have a talk with you. Emily watch the kids, said her Mom as she started dragging Philip out of the room. Philip didnt resist and followed behind numbly while trying to sort out her conflicting emotions. Her Mom led her to a neighboring room, entering the room both of them were surprised to find a demon maid making the bed. She wore the same skimpy uniform that all of Misakis maids wore that was straining to contain herrger than average bust. Why is one of Misakis maids in my house? Wait, maybe one of those notifications I ignored earlier will answer the question, thought Philip.
Your Mate Misaki would like to summon four Level 25 Demon Girls (Maid) in your house. Will you allow it?
Since you are busy the matter has been moved up to your patron god
Your Patron God has allowed the summoning. Your patron god has granted you joint ownership of the summoned maids. Summoned maids have been bound to your house. Note: naming the maids will allow them to leave and run errands for you. Hello Philip, congrats on your pregnancy. I took the liberty of binding the summons your mate wanted to make to you. Hope they help you out. Also, do consider changing your name, it will help you get used to your change.
Philip looking at the notice had no idea what to think. The little message from her patron god also took her by surprise. Then the maid looked up and said, Hello mistress, do you need anything? Philip thought for a moment and then replied, Yes, can you go get Misaki. Certainly, said the maid. She then smoothed down thest of the sheets and gracefully left the room. Guess we also have to talk about how you dress your maids, said her Mom. I didnt pick the outfit! said Philip deciding that today just wasnt her day. Nothing had gone right since Emily arrived earlier than she had stated. Her Mom sat down on the edge of the bed before replying, I know. So who was the lucky girl and did you get her pregnant, too? Philip replied in a meek tone, Misaki, and uh yes. Good thing you told that maid to get her then. Ill need to talk to her as well, said her Mom. Philip shuddered as she had a feeling she wasnt going to like this talk. A couple minutester the maid came in with Misaki and then left. Alright, these things are neverfortable, but I dont think either of you really know what it means to be a mother, said her Mom. Several hourster Philip staggered out of the room emotionally and mentally drained. She was also not looking forward to tomorrow since Mom already had a trip nned to the temple. Philip had long learned there was simply no arguing with her Mom. Not that she tried she was too exhausted to argue the point when her Mom brought the trip up. Leaving the room, she looked around her house while Misaki followed her to find that the new maids had taken care of all the preparations. The spare rooms had been cleaned, the beds set up and made. Philip only had three spare rooms she had been using for storage, one was being used as a yroom, while the other two had been set up as bedrooms for her guests. Misaki had summoned a couple of extra beds which the maids had then setup. Misaki had even expanded the basement and ced a bedroom down there for the maids. That was surprisinglyfortable. Were you multitasking during the entire lecture? asked Philip. Yep, it one of the benefits of being a dungeon, replied Misaki while puffing her chest out and with a proud look on her face. Oh, yes what about those strong intruders? How are they doing? asked Philip wondering if Misaki shouldnt be heading back. Well they just reached one of my fifth-floor safe zones and seem to be settling in for the night, replied Misaki. Philip looked out the window and noted the setting sun. Causing her to realize just how long that lecture had been. I think I recall you telling me the younger one struggled with your new second-floor boss, said Phillip. Yeah the older one, started helping the younger one fight after that battle. Turns out she could fly, and has a very powerful physical attack. She also uses a powerful lightning attack that discharges from her wings. She just doesnt seem to be fighting seriously though, replied Misaki. Well, she probably has a fairly high level. Tell you what if they reach your tenth floor, Ill try to make time and be there with you, said Philip. That would make me feel a bit better, thank you, replied Misaki with a slight blush. Philip then went to talk with Emily. With the day ending she had a few things left to take care of, before bed. First of which would be to prepare dinner, and then make sure her guests were settled in their rooms. She quickly found that one of the maids Misaki had summoned however had beaten her to the task and was already taking care of dinner for her. Dinner went along nicely, but to Philips exasperation, Emily found a few opportunities to make jabs at Philips misfortune in that way sibling always do. After dinner, Emily put the children to bed, while their Mom retired to the other spare room. Philip chose to retire as well, after the kitchen was cleaned up while Misaki followed her to bed. Chapter XX Visiting the Temple Chapter XX Visiting the Temple Lily woke up to face full of bare boob, which to her sleep fogged mind was very confusing. It took her another couple of moments to realize that she was using another girls boobs as a pillow and a few more for the fog of sleep to clear. When the fog cleared from her mind she rememberedst night. After hours of walking and fighting demons on the fourth floor, they had challenged the boss. The fight wasnt all that hard since Milith was helping. Even so, she had been tired and made a couple of mistakes that nearly got her killed. Fortunately, Milith protected her with a powerful lightning attack that left the demons that were about to kill her smoking. So when they had found this safe zone on the fifth floor, Lily had been happy and didnt even care about the fact that all the demons in the vige were treating her like a little girl. Not a single one made a sexual advance on her, while most of them made sexual passes on Milith. Getting out of the bed a sudden draft made Lily realize that she was just as naked as Milith was. Trouble was she didnt remember taking her clothes offst night. Thest and only other time this sort of thing had happened to her was in her past life. She had gone drinking since she had always wanted to try alcohol, the next day she had woken up naked next to a pair of equally naked girls and a guy she didnt know, with a mind splitting headache and no memory of the night before. She still had no idea what happened that night, but she had never touched alcohol again. This time around though she knew she hadnt touched a bottle and she didnt have a headache either. So she could rule out alcohol. Looking towards Milith she notice her self-proimed caretaker was awake, so she asked the question on her mind with suspicion evident in her tone, Why am I naked? Well, you were so tired that you copsed onto the bed and were asleep almost the instant we reached the room. I figured you wouldnt want to wake up with your sweat-soaked clothes sticking to you. So I stripped them off you and washed them for you. By the way, why weren''t you wearing panties? replied Milith. Lily turned red with embarrassment, losing her panties to a teleportation spell was something that still annoyed her. What irked her more was the fact she had forgotten to bring the bag of spare clothes she had packed. I uh lost them, replied Lily. Well, it doesnt matter anyway. Get dressed, your clothes are on that line over there. Then we can go downstairs and get you fed, said Milith pointing at Lilys clothes hanging on the line. Lilys stomach rumbled with the mention of food making her realize just how hungry she was. As she started dressing she asked a question that urred to her, What about you, arent you going to eat too? Nope, I ate just over a month ago. Still digesting myst meal, replied Milith. A month! How often do you eat? asked Lily surprised to hear this. Every three to four months, my species doesnt need to eat very often, replied Milith. Guess that is a useful trait, guess you can save money on supplies. Although I guess you also miss out on dessert, replied Lily. Hurry up today is a big day, and the floors are only going to get bigger from this point on, said Milith. Lily groaned at the mention of floors, but she hurried on and headed down to eat her breakfast. Philip found herself waking upter than usual to weight on her chest, and her mother standing over her. Clearing the sleep from her mind she noted the weight was from Misaki using her as a pillow. I let you sleep, you two need to get dressed, said her Mom just before leaving the room. Philip pushed Misaki off and woke her before heading to her closet and remembering Moms n to visit the temple. Opening her closet she began to look for something appropriate, pausing briefly to stare forlornly at the outfit she normally would have worn to the temple. Of course, she didnt grab it because it no longer fit. No the only clothes she had that fit was a collection of cute dresses that had been forced on her. Most of them were cute and frilly, so she ignored them. It didnt take her long to find a simple light purple dress that she felt was appropriate that was among the least frilly that had been forced on her. Tossing her nightclothes off, she slipped into the dress and changed her panties. Not bothering to put one of the bras she owned on, since she wasntfortable with a bra. Which is why she never wore one if she could help it. Turning around she saw Misaki watching her from the door and already wearing a revealing silver dress. Philip felt a brief surge of jealousy for the ease with which the dungeon could change her clothes. She suppressed it quickly though so that it wouldnt show and left her room, Misaki following behind her. Entering the kitchen she was almost instantly swarmed by her sisters daughters. Not prepared to be tackled by a pair of young girls she was knocked on her butt. Hey, hey uncle Philip, why you a girl? said the younger one, Megan while Celine asked for sweets. No, its aunt now, shes a girl so it is aunt, said Emily some mirth evident in her voice. Get off me. Im a girl because someone cursed me, replied Philip while gently pushing the two girls off her. They got of and she went to her pantry and pulled out some sweets she had stored. Nothing all that fancy, but more than enough for the two kids. Giving them each one before walking to the table and sitting down. So did you pick that out or your friend? asked Emily looking at Philips outfit and thinking it suited her. Well dont expect to get out of the house wearing that, replied Philip indicating Emilys outfit which was a simple grey-white dress without any decoration whatsoever. Huh, what''s wrong with my dress? asked Emily puffing up. Remember the elf you ran from yesterday? Well between her, Melisa and the town tailor, Carol, I havent been able to choose my own wardrobe. This dress is merely among the least frilly that they have forced on me, replied Philip. Emily shuddered on the mention of the elf, an image of what happened, shing through her mind, and she briefly chanted the words didnt happen over and over in her mind before replying, Well, they did a good job, that dress suits you. A maid ced a te of food before Philip, and Philip noticed Misaki already had a te as well. Starting at her food she thought, well dont say I didnt warn you. Mom came into the kitchen and hurried her along. A few minutester the group was leaving through the front door when they were ambushed as Philip expected by Melisa and she had both Carol and Sarah with her. She was slightly surprised to see Sarah since she expected her to be at the guild given the time. Even more predictable to her was what happened the moment they saw Emilys dress. The moment Emily saw Sarah approaching she hid behind Philip, but not before the trio noted her outfit. Sarah was the first to say something about the outfit, A cute girl like you should be wearing cute clothes! Then with a rapid movement, Melisa came up behind Emily and pulled her to the side. Despite her protests, she was then pulled back into the house, and forcibly changed into a frilly pink dress that required a bit of adjustment from the tailor. One that Philip had the sinking suspicion had been meant for her. They even had matching underwear that they forced Emily to wear. Emily managed to get away after her Mom interfered. A few minutester, while they were walking to the temple, she startedining about it to Philip. I did say you werent going to get out of the house in that dress, said Philip after Emily finished her string ofints. You didnt tell me that they were going to forcibly change my clothes! replied Emily while emphasizing the pink dress they forced her to wear. I thought it was implied. Besides, be d you werent forced to be a dress-up doll, said Philip. I think she is more afraid of another petting session with Sarah, said Misaki. Being a dress-up doll is worse! said Philip. While Emily was thinking that dress up was fun, and that petting session was dangerous. While she would never admit she had nearly cum from the attentions of that elf. If it hadsted any longer,she would have had wet panties. You have good memory so tell me. How many dresses they forced me to wearst time, said Philip. Two hundred seven, but you looked good in most of them, said Misaki. Isnt that a little excessive? asked Emily when she wanted a new dress she would try on a few at the tailors shop, usually six or seven. Not a couple hundred so she couldnt help shuddering at the thought of being a dress-up doll for those three. Its hell! replied Philip. Maybe a little, but at least it was fun, replied Misaki. You just like the attention, said Philip. Emily by this point had decided it was best to be nowhere near those three and to avoid them as much as possible. She spent the rest of the walk to the temple, listening to these two banter. They changed subjects not long after she had fallen quiet and listening to their friendly banter she came to the conclusion that they made a good couple. The local temple was a lovely structure. Earth mages had shaped the stone into breathtaking arches and the temple was surrounded by altars dedicated to the various gods and goddesses. Each altar was surrounded by decorations that reflected the god or goddess domain. For example, the goddess of nature had an alter that was dominated by a lifelike statue of a woman, surrounded by painted stone trees and animals. The group made their way past several alters, while Misaki briefly paused to admire the altar for the goddess of nature. She found the stone trees to be beautiful and decided to add a few to her castles courtyard as decoration. The group avoided the main building where the altar for the god of light was ced and made their way to the altar of one of the major goddesses. The altar belonged to Systeria the goddess of the system and names. Seeing which altar they were heading for Philip had a sinking feeling about why they were here. Stopping before the altar, their Mom kneeled down and offered a prayer to the goddess. Then the statue started to glow moments before an avatar of the goddess manifested in front of the altar. The goddess was of roughly average height, but that was the only thing average about her. Her skin was a perfect unblemished light tan, she had a figure with all the curves in the right ces. A pair of perky breasts and a small butt were concealed by a dress of flowing blue light, that did little to hide her figure. Long blue hair fell to just below her butt and piercing blue eyes regarded them. Then she looked around the altar before saying, Not bad, but they should have put me in the main altar, not that bastard Aurous. Anyway you need a name change, right? Yes, my son Philip is now my daughter so I wanted to have her name changed to reflect that, said Philips Mom. Ah, that is pretty easy. Sorry to see you failed that quest. Although I think congrattions on the pregnancy are in order, replied Systeria. Wait do all the gods know about that? asked Philip. No, just me, a few of the fertility gods, and your patron. Anyway, a name change is an easy process just keep in mind it can only be changed once every ten years so you have to be certain. I just need the approval of your parents, however, since your father is dead I need approval from close family members as well. Your mom, of course, gets to choose the new name, said Systeria. Dont I get a say in this!? asked Philip. Not really, you can choose to ept it or not. However you only get one veto, said Systeria. Philip didnt like that and tried to argue the point only for the goddess to revoke her one veto. Fortunately, her mom wasnt going to give her a radical name change. I was thinking of changing her name to Phyllis, it suits her dont you think, said her Mom. While Misaki wasforting Philip, while saying, it''s not that bad, and I didnt get a say with my name either. Not a bad choice, said Systeria before turning to Emily and asking her opinion. Emily had nothing against her Moms choice and said so. Smiling the goddess replied, Alright then, sounds like there arent any issues. Then she dismissed her avatar and the glow on the statue vanished. Momentster Philip was greeted with a blue box.
Congrattions! Your name under the system has been changed to better suit your gender. Your new name is Phyllis Greybeard.
Philip or rather Phyllis stared at the box; not sure if she was ready to ept a name change. Not that it mattered much, she had long learned that once her Mom got it in her head to do something there was very little she could do to deter her. She just wished her Mom had asked her first. A few momentster the group departed the altar with Misaki sticking close to Phyllis, while Emily was keeping an eye out for the trio. nning to run the moment she saw them. Leaving the temple grounds the group ran into the trio. Emily tried to run only to be caught by Melisa before she had even gotten more than a meter away. Melisa smiled and then asked, so are done with your temple business? Yep, you all have fun. Ill watch the young ones, cant leave them with those maids all day, said their Mom rushing to check on the little ones, that had been left with the maids. Emily watched her go with a look of despair on her face. It wasnt long before the trio had dragged them to the tailor shop. Where they had dozens of cute frilly dresses for Phyllis to try on. While Emily soon found herself receiving another petting session from the elf receptionist Sarah. As for Misaki, she was trying on another set of more revealing dresses that they had for her. Chapter XXI Closed Doors Chapter XXI Closed Doors It was nearing midday when Lily followed Milith out of the inn. She had spent most of the morningining to Milith about the dungeons floors and before she realized the morning was almost gone. She had been tired thest time so the vige hadnt really registered when she walked through itst night. The inn was by far thergest building in the vige. The buildings wereid out in nice orderly lines and consistent spacing between them. Something even more interesting was the presence of street signs, the names were pretty generic. With those going west to east being letters of the alphabet, while the north to south streets were numbered. This did, however, give the impression of modern town, the materials detracted from that though. Most of the buildings were built out of wood, while some were made out of wood and stone. As for the vigers, being lust demons they wore little to no clothing and what they did wear was meant to emphasize their curves. While she was studying their appearances Milith spoke to her. So are we going to go further or would you like to go back? asked Milith wondering if the girl would rather go back and trypleting the dungeon another time. She had wanted to ask earlier but the girl had beenining too much so she waited. I need to finish this quest, though. Lets press forward so I can talk to the dungeon, today said Lily wanting to finish her quest quickly. A nearby demon spoke up, she looked young but with demons, she could have been much older than she looks. She was a couple centimeters shorter than Lily with light red hair in a side tail that fell to her waist on the left side. A long-tail covered in red fur extended from her small butt and a pair of cute cat ears twitched on her head. Her t chest was covered by a short white tank top that left her stomach exposed and she wore a short ck mini skirt with a hole for her tail, that only covered the top half of her thighs. As she moved it shifted providing tantalizing glimpses of the bare skin beneath. Her cute round face was dominated by a pair ofrge expressive eyes. Lily found the girl to be almost unbelievably cute. Well if you want to talk with the master you''re going the wrong way. Shes in the dungeon town ying with her mate. Just look for the cute demon girl with light blue hair ending in silver, said the catgirl demon. Wait, are you saying I wasted an entire daying down here? asked Lily. I wouldnt say that, said Milith, just look at your level. Lily looked at her level which had grown considerably while she was here. You wouldnt happen to know where she is in the dungeon town right now? asked Lily. The demon had a big smile appear on her face and then said, sure but it wont be cheap 25,000 mana and Ill give you the location. Lily didnt even hesitate to pay the mana cost, and then she used her teleport spell to get there quickly,pletely forgetting about its side effect. Milith then sighed when the girls shirt fell to the ground which she picked up, then she opened a portal to the surface. Leaving the demon to wonder if she should have charged more. Stepping through the portal not happy to have used some of her magic on an expensive spell, she found a distraught Lily outside the tailors shop and trying to hide the fact she was topless from a trio of lucky perverts who didn''t care that she was too young. Milith knocked the three out and handed Lily her shirt back before scolding the girl on reckless magic use. Never ever use a teleportation spell unless you absolutely have to. They all have side effects that can cause problems. What would you have done if I wasnt here to bring you your shirt back? Your lucky those perverts weren''t going to actually touch you. Well? said Milith. I uh .... dont know, replied Lily realizing that Milith had a point and she had yet to be lucky with her teleport spell. She has used it twice now and she has rolled a random loss of equipment. Around the same time in the tailors shop, Emily was still stuck in Sarahsp both regretting and enjoying the results of her actions. She had the brilliant idea to block the elfs mana enhanced petting with a mana coat. The problem was the idea backfired and instead of blocking the mana it enhanced it. The result was more than enough to take her over the edge and caused her to orgasm. At least Phyllis was in the other backroom though so she hoped her brother turned sister hadnt heard. However, there were two others in the room to hear her moan. Misaki had dragged her and the Elf into this room a few minutes before she had tried the mana coat. She had then headed for several dresses on a rack to try on asking the elf asionally for her opinion while the others were distracted with Philip. Right now the elf was focusing on her right ear using the tips of her fingers to gently tease her ear. Then suddenly she felt a stronger pulse of magic stimte her ear on a pass and she found herself going through another orgasm. When she regained her senses again she was afraid the elf would keep petting her. Then she heard the sound of the front door opening and the elf finally let her go to go check the door. Leaving her alone with Misaki. As soon as the door shut, Misaki turned to her rushed over draping the dress she had on a nearby chair. She then drew Emily into a hug and patted her back while Emily broke into tears from the emotions rushing through her. While speaking softly into her ears. So you''re weak to pleasure it''s nothing to be embarrassed about, said Misaki. She... she, stuttered out Emily her voice getting stuck in her throat. Misaki just keptforting while speaking softly into her ears. Most of what she said, driven by her instincts. Emily slowly calmed down as she listened finding Misaki''s view on the subject a bit odd, but her intent reached her. By the time the door to the room was opened, she hadpletely calmed down. From the shops main room to figures followed the elf receptionist into the room. The figure on the left was smaller and clearly an elf. She had long green hair that framed a remarkably cute face with a small nose and mouth. Large green eyes looked around the room. The other figure looked human, she was smaller than average but she had nice curves. Long hair framed her beautiful face. The smaller girl than locked eyes on Misaki who was still standing near Emily in her underwear and rushed over to her start talking. Emily than saw the other woman with her stiffen for a moment, before a number of emotions passed over face. Then her face morphed back into a normal friendly mask, it happened so fast she almost thought she was seeing things. Milith wasnt sure what to think when she received a telepathic message from her swarm. It seems some of her Swarms Infiltrators had made as far as the capital of the theocracy and had learned something interesting. After calming herself back down she started to ask some questions to rify the information. POV Shift: Swarm Infiltrator a couple hours earlier. A young girl was walking down the streets of the capital, well that was how it looked to an outside observer. She was not actually a young girl, but rather an agent of the swarm. Smiling to herself she checked her appearance while keeping her eye on the houses. Her appearance was human, she had long brown hair that she had tied into a braid. Her face was somewhat angr with high cheekbones and she had sharp brown eyes that seemed to pick up every detail. Her figure was firm and well-shaped with arge perky bust and developed butt. She was wearing a simple grey dress that covered just past her thighs and had a slight split on the left side giving tantalizing glimpses of her panties as she walked. Satisfied with her appearance she noticed the house she was looking for just ahead. After a quick look, she moved away from the street and approached the side entrance where she knocked lightly on the door. She waited a couple minutes and then a maid answered the door. The maid was clearly just a child, that couldn''t have been more than twelve years old, but it seemed she was helping out. She briefly exchanged words with the maid before entering the house and waiting while the little girl went to fetch one of the older maids. A couple minutester and older maid came in and then escorted her to the master of the house. She was taken through several of the side passages that the servants typically use. While nothing was overly fancy or expensive here. It was all surprisingly well kept, not a speck of dust or a cobweb in sight. The furniture was all well maintained, showing signs of loving care. The servants that rushed by all seemed to be happy and well-fed as well. However their smell merely confirmed it, but she didnt miss the fact that they all had a small ve brand almost hidden by the cors of their outfits. It seems the master of the house was sparing no expense to care for his servants, especially the children as she saw several pass by with candy. Something she had learned from her sisters and experience is atypical for nobles and the higher-ups of the church. After passing a number of enved maids and well-kept bedrooms they left the passages. Coming out into arge well-decorated bedroom. The bed wasrge with fancy silk sheets and the bedposts had gold and silver iys in fancy patterns with the image of two dragons fighting on the headboard. A pair of equally fancy nightstands could be seen on either side of the bed and opposite their entry point was a fancy dresser with arge mirror mounted above it. All of the furniture had decoration matching the theme of the bed. At the base of the bed was a chest as long as the bed is wide and covered with a fancy cushion decorated with the same dragon motif as the headboard. Sitting on the cushion and looking her over was the master of the house. He was wearing a fancy shirt and sturdy pants. The shirt had the iyed symbol of the Church of Light on the right breast. Which marked him as a member of the clergy. Unlike most members of the clergy, he had a well-shaped and muscr body. He was tall at a little over two meters tall, with strong facial features framed by a short red beard. He had zing red hair and regarded her with firm silver eyes. His scent told her he was strong with powerful magic hidden in his blood, which riled up her urge to mate. Causing her to unconsciously release her pheromones. Which wasnt surprising since the man was a descendant of a hero and a retired champion of the church. Nowadays he trains the new recruits. You wanted to see me, Sir Vro? asked the young swarmling with a seductive lilt to her voice. Ah, miss Leatia you are as beautiful as the rumors say. Please call me Vro, said Vro while referring to her by the name she had assumed upon arriving in the capital. She responded with a wide smile and a blush before replying, and you are as impressive as the rumors say as well, replied Leatia. Im d I found you before those bastards did. Come sit and lets talk, he said while patting the cushion to his side. What followed was a brief period of flirting, which he was actually pretty good at. The flirting ended when she pushed him back onto the bed and kissed him deeply her tongue twining around his and exploring his mouth eagerly. He returned the kiss with just as much vigor as she put into it while using his strong hands to grope her ass. She eager to mate began preparing her eggs, while using her fingers to work at the buttons of his shirt while sensually separating from the kiss. A trail of saliva linking the pair. The buttons slipped open easily under her nimble fingers to reveal a firm muscr chest with thick hair. The button came undone further to reveal his muscr abbs and the scars from a lifetime of fighting. Some of which were rather impressive, with his shirt undone she began to trace a particrly long and jagged scar that began on his left breast and ended just above his right hip. He moved his hands up from her butt and began tracing her curves from over her clothes. When he reached the ties that kept her dress in ce he pulled them, loosening the dress. When thest tie came undone he suddenly grabbed the hem of her dress and pulled up. She lifted her arms and let him pull it over her head. With her dress off her underwear was revealed to his eyes. She was wearing a simple bra and panties, grinning he rolled her over onto her back and began to massage her boobs over the bra. At first, he was gentle, as massaged them in circles while deliberately avoiding her nipples. Then he got rougher his fingers sinking into the soft stic flesh. She moan sensually releasing heat breathes as she began to get wet, a small stain beginning to spread on her panties. Then he started nibbling on her ear eliciting several sharp gasps from her. Suddenly he removed her bra and touched her as yet untouched nipples which were already hard and erect. The sudden stimtion giving her a small orgasm. Feeling she had let him y long enough she pushed him back, causing his fingers to separate from her boobs and him to release her ear while pulling his pants and underwear out of the way. Revealing hisrge and thick penis. Pulling her own panties out of the way, while shaking her hips sensually she lined up her twitching pussy and mounted him. Letting gravity do the work she dropped until his penis was all the way inside and the pulled back before mming it home again. Each time his long shaft teased the entrance to her womb she would moan as her boobs shook sensually. Her juices soaking into his skin, and acting like a drug to enhance the pleasure. With each passing second she could feel his thing growing bigger in her as the pleasure built up, then finally just as she was about to cum, he came dumping his hot load into her womb. Her entire body convulsed with the orgasm, her back arched, her boobs shook and her pussy mped down as her folds tried to pull his dick in deeper. As soon as she recovered from the orgasm, she began moving again causing his softening dick to harden right back up again. While also surprised him with her stamina, most girls were done after a single orgasm. As she moved he caught her swaying boobs his fingers sinking deep into the soft flesh. He massaged them in circles again but this time he started rough. Each movement of his hand sending electricity running through her. After what seemed like an eternity he finally touched her hard nipples that had somehow gotten evenrger and began to knead them. Almost instantly she had a small orgasm, while from her nipples she released a pink cloud of concentrated pheromones which he breathed in. Instantly clouding his mind with lust. Seeing his eyes clouded over with lust like that, she began to ask him questions. While intensifying her movements. Each question was asked in a sweet coquettish tone and under the influence of her pheromones, he answered. Each new answer began to fill in the holes she and her sisters had in their knowledge of the church. Then suddenly he pushed her onto her back and began to ram into her hard. Each thrust reaching deep into her and eliciting a loud moan. Then he came again flooding her womb with his seed again, just moments before she came as well. This time she was satisfied, so she separated slowly from him after she recovered. White fluid leaking from her legs, his shaft covered with a mix of her juices and his. So you said someone was pulling the churches strings. Do you know who? asked Leatia. Yeah, that bastard the God of Light Aurous. I would still be a full pdin and champion if it wasnt for him. He usurped the position of head god just a few years ago, and then everything went to hell, replied Vro. Oh, do tell me more, she asked with a curious tone. Between his ranting, she was able to pick out that Aurous was originally a minor god in the pantheon, who had suddenly be a major big shot. His rise had amplified the discrimination that always existed in the church, and many high ranking members of the church found themselves as outcasts. Some like Vro managed to retain some influence but were relegated to out of sight roles. All of this sounded odd, just in line with the kind of information her mistress was looking for. Satisfied with the encounter she politely excused herself and redressed. On the way out she patted her stomach, she need to find a nest soon toy her freshly fertilized eggs. Fortunately, she had a couple of sisters in the city to help. One of which had a good site already in mind. Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part I Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part I Susan woke up in her room and got out of bed. Heading for the door it suddenly urred to her that she had been here a full month. Being turned into a slime girl had turned out to not be as bad as she had feared. Her new diet was a bit of a problem, though. She had the urge to eat any clothing she saw, which often led to her getting shocked. She also found herself missing meat, but the one time she had tried to eat meat she had gotten sick. She knew some slime variants could eat meat, but she wasnt one of them. Wearing clothes also came with a set of issues she hadnt had as a human. Most of which were caused by her diet, and some by her new instincts which had all led to her giving up on wearing clothes anytime soon. Fortunately, she had found a solution to the problem. Unfortunately, her skill was too low to implement it. The solution was to take advantage of her amorphous nature and form clothes out of her own flesh. Creating the illusion that she was wearing clothes. The problem was her skill at shapeshifting was too low and the resulting clothes would melt back into normal slime flesh after a few minutes. Which was something she didnt really understand, despite knowing this was due to her other shape-changing skill Form Change, which was a very limited shapeshift skill that was innate. As for her shapeshifting skill the only thing she could form with it reliably are tentacles, but anything else and it took effort like trying to mold really wet mud. She could get the shape but it would fall apart in a matter of seconds, unless she tried to maintain it. Then she got a few minutes. She was beginning to understand why Mimic Slimes were so rare. The most embarrassing part about this was that she was still at level one in shapeshifting, in other words, the effort ranks where mere practice should have been enough to get further in the skill. However, no matter how much she tried she had made no progress in the skill. These problems had led her to start researching slimes in the dungeons library. The maids told her that master had bought it from something called the dungeon store. Most of the books in there were on the races of the world from monsters to the civilized races. There were also a few books on magic, but they only covered the basics. Before bing a slime she had never thought much about slimes. Turns out they were more interesting than she had thought. Apparently there are two different families of slime. The first branch the one people are more familiar with is the monster family. These slimes live in regions in which the ambient magic is thin and are highly aggressive. Often attacking people to get their magic. She belongs to the other family of slimes that lives solely on nt fibers and magic. Her family of slimes are often kept as pets by the civilized races and are normally found in regions rich in ambient mana. Because of her family''s eating habits, they were often called Herbivorous slimes. She had chosen to focus much of her research on her branch of slimes. To her shock, she had found that her species was a specialized evolution of Mimic Slimes which made her even more confused about why she couldnt assume other forms. That, of course, is why she had finally worked up the courage to ask the one person in the dungeon she knew could help her with her shapeshifting. So unlike every other day instead of going right to head for the library, she went left after leaving her room. After a few minutes of navigating the halls of the castle, she came to another bedroom in the living quarters. A bout of nervous energy made her hesitate before she knocked on the door. Her clear blue flesh jiggling on contact with the door. After her third knock, she heard a voice telling her toe in. Entering the room she was met with a young-looking girl in her underwear. The room was identical to Susans own room apart from the nightgown lying in the corner. She had pink hair that was freely falling behind her. It was unkempt and clearly unbrushed briefly reminding Susan of the morning pains she had with her long hair before bing a slime. The girl had a cute round face with heterochromatic eyes, one pink the other blue. The girl wasnt wearing a bra so her modest bare boobs were exposed to the air. Of course, while she looked young she most certainly was not, as she was a goddess. Tina smiled as she saw Susane in and patted a spot on the bed saying, Do sit down and tell me what brings you here. As Susan walked to the bed Tina reached into a drawer in the dresser and pulled a well-used dress out and slipped it on over her head before pulling a brush out and sitting on the bed. Susan watching her brush her hair asked, I thought gods didnt get bed hair? I wish that was true, but unfortunately we do. Normally we just use magic to prevent it and to do our personal grooming, said Tina in response. Then why are you using a brush? asked Susan. Because one of the stupid rules Im forced to follow is that Im not allowed to use magic without permission. Anyway I dont think youre here to listen to my problems. Tell me what do you need? replied Tina. Susan deciding it best not to ask about her problems, nervously told Tina about her shapeshifting problem. Alright lets see what you are doing wrong. Try forming a pair of panties, said Tina in amanding tone. Susanplied and formed a pair of panties that melted about ten seconds after she made them. Tina stared at her for a few seconds and thenmented while emphasizing certain words, Well no wonder you havent figured it out. Look you are a slime, that means your flesh is liquid, you dont force liquids to take a shape you guide them. The same applies to shapeshifting. Instead of forcing your flesh to take a shape, shift your membrane into the desired shape and let your flesh flow into the new shape. Now try forming a pair of panties again. Susan hearing what Tina said felt like an idiot and couldnt believe that the solution to her problem was so simple. Sure enough though when she tried to do it the way Tina suggested, it worked and she was even greeted with a lovely blue box telling her that her shapeshift skill had improved.
Congrattions! Your shapeshifting is now level two!
Im an idiot, muttered Susan under her breath, embarrassed that the solution to her problem was that simple. Oh dont feel so bad, most slimes never get past the first level. Anyway let''s go have some fun, said Tina. Susan already knowing what her idea of fun was thought it better to decline saying, Sorry maybe some other time. While slowly trying to back out of the room. Pouting with a light stomp of her foot Tina replied, Oh dont be like that. Come on it will be fun and Ill even feed you some high-quality cloth. Susan stopped in her tracks, almost drooling at the mention of cloth. She didnt know why but while most nts tasted better to her, now that she was a slime, those used in clothes tasted unlike anything she had ever tasted before. They were incredibly delicious and a bit addictive. The best, of course, were those used in the more expensive clothes, in fact, clothes could bepared to catnip for slimes. So like a cat being tempted with catnip, she turned around and agreed before she had even though it through. Next thing she knew Tina was dragging her through the halls and several secret passages to reach the fifth floor. A winding route through the forest and she soon found herself in one of the safe zones. A small town near the cliff edge with an excellent view of the floor castle and one of the sky paths nearby. This town was thergest safe zone on the floor, and as a consequence had thergest selection of goods and services avable to adventurers. The two entered the town on the east side and made straight for the market. The dungeon had put a lot of effort in this particr town and it showed. The street they were walking down was paved inrge smooth cobblestones, each one polished to sparkle in the early morning light. The buildings were built with a mix of sturdy wood and cobblestone. No two buildings were identical each with their own subtle differences, making it feel like a real town. As they walked they passed a number of locals all of which were female, some looked like children while others young women. Only about half of those who looked like children actually were children. Random Young Female Adventurers POV: Walking past a stall the young woman sighed. Yesterday had been terrible, their rogue had taken a hit to the face making her useless. Then after that, she felt like she had somehow triggered every single nonlethal trap between the safe zone and the floor entrance. Fortunately, the safe zone provided a healing service so they were able to save their rogues sight. Downside was they were going to be stuck here a few days until they paid off the debt that had incurred. Unfortunately they didnt really have a different choice, since their own healer wasnt skilled enough to regenerate damaged eyes. Sure they could have waited for another party toe by and rescue them. Problem was that crippling wounds like a damaged pair of eyes are easier to heal when fresh, so with that approach, they risked her being permanently blind. Of course, the problem that led her to sigh was the avable selection of armor. She was in the market wearing a set of regr clothes looking for armor since her own set of armor had been ruined. Most of the damage happened when she had set off a monster ambush trap. Unfortunately for her, a lust demons idea of armor was a little too revealing for her tastes. Sure all of it was enchanted and provided better protection than her old armor ever did. That didnt mean she would be caught wearing any of this, especially that one set she had seen on disy at thest stall. It was basically a bikini with a slit in the crotch section. The top would only cover the bottom half of her boobs and was cut so that her nipples would be left exposed. Sure it had an incredible enchantment providing a massive amount of armor and magic resistance but it was way too embarrassing to wear. In fact, she couldnt imagine anyone willing to wear that in public. Walking past yet another stall full of armor she was too engrossed in her thoughts to notice the drooling slime girl next to the stall. Suddenly she felt something hit her from behind knocking her over. Something that felt wet and slimy. Using her arms she stopped her fall and then rolled over. Rolling over she found herself face to face with a young-looking girl. She wasnt very big, around a hundred and thirty-five centimeters tall. Her skin was a semi-transparent blue, long semi-transparent pink hair fell to her waist. The girls cute round face was marred only by drool, with beautiful pink eyes. But what really drew the adventurers attention was the girls chest. It was quiterge and she found herself quite jealous of what looked like a pair of D cups. The slime girl was wearing a translucent light blue dress that did a remarkable job at both concealing and enhancing her assets. She didnt consider herself all that impressive. She was a hundred and seventy-three centimeters tall, with long red hair that she kept in a braid. She had a cute pair of brown eyes, her face still had a bit of her baby fat which gave her a cute look and one of her canines could be seen just peeking out of her lip on the left side. Her skin was a lovely tan from spending many days outdoors, and she actually had nice curves with B cup boobs and a well develop butt with firm thigh muscles. A cute red tail stuck out and curled behind her denoting her half-human heritage. While a cute pair of cat ears peeked out on her head. She was currently wearing a lovely dress that stopped just above her knees. Along with a pair of gloves to cover her hands and a cute hat that had fallen onto the ground when she got knocked over. The result made her far cuter than she thought she did. Suddenly the slime girl wrapped the adventurer in slime began to move. It took the adventurer a couple of seconds to realize her clothes were being eaten. Panicking she tried to push the slime girl off her. Only for her arm to go right through the slime girl. Each movement of the slime felt like a gentle caress, which she barely noticed in her panic. That was until her ring lubricated by slime slipped off her finger and went flying in one of her panicked movements. Almost instantly she was exposed to the full effects of the dungeons pheromones and started getting horny. The slime was getting under her clothes and she could feel it shifting as it dissolves her clothes. The resulting movements made it look as if her boobs were bouncing on their own. Each movement of her boobs sent electric tingles of pleasure through her body. As her panic ebbed, she suddenly realized that she was not just in danger of losing her clothes but getting raped as well. Something that normally would have been terrifying to her, but under the effects of the dungeon pheromones the prospect actually excited her a bit. Which had the effect of terrifying her even more than under normal circumstances. This made her try to get away from the slime even harder, this time trying to crawl away rather than just push her off. While also wishing she had learned at least some magic. The slime though matched her movements and stayed with her despite her attempts to crawl away. Her crawling caused the slime coiled around her to rub her sensitive spots in just the right way to trigger a small orgasm. A small amount of love juice leaking from her pussy to be absorbed by her half dissolved panties and the slime. The slime losing herself to her instincts suddenly solidified enough to push the adventurer on to her back and kissed the girl. Startled she froze for a few seconds, while the Slime Girl twined her tongue around hers while gently sucking. Regaining her senses she tried to push the slime of her, only for her arms to sink right through herrge breasts and to peak out the other side. Then the slime broke the kiss, and she decided to call for help. Only to be met with giggling, from the demons around her. All of which were now either masturbating or having sex with each other. Even the goddess who was watching was giggling at her predicament, although she did stand out in the crowd since she was the only one not either masturbating or having sex. She also the only one still fully dressed. Then the slime began to nibble on her left ear while using a tentacle she formed on instinct to stroke the girls tail. Whose panicked mind was now trying to deny this was happening while her body was feeling the pleasure. Especially when the slime girl began to knead her boobs, first with slow gentle movements, then fast and rough alternating seemly at random. Making it hard for her to get used to the stimtion. Before long heated breaths were escaping her mouth, but she didnt notice as she was to busy trying to pretend that she wasnt being raped by a slime. Judging her sufficiently wet, the Slime girl suddenly formed another tentacle and prated her with it. The tentacle went in deep on the first thrust sending a bolt of pleasure through her that made her moan and triggered another small orgasm. Each thrust of the tentacle sent electric jolts of pleasure through her. At first, the thrusts were long and slow. Then suddenly they were hard and fast. The tentacle swelled with each thrust and smaller tentacles wiggled along its length stimualting her vaginal walls. Then suddenly the slime girl stopped nibbling on her ear and started sucking on her left boob. The hand that had been ying with that boob now being used to massage her ear, while the other began to focus on her swollen and hard nipple. While a new tentacle formed and suddenly prated her exposed ass. The new stimtion driving her to climax. Her vision going white, while her back arched and her pussy walls mping down on the tentacle in her driving it further into her. While she basked in the afterglow of that climax, the slime continued to pleasure her. Not giving her the presence of mind to deny the pleasure her body was feeling. By this point, she was nowpletely naked as the slime had finished dissolving her clothes. Using a new tentacle to snatch her previously discarded hat, but the adventurers mind was too clouded to notice her hat being pulled into the Slime Girls body. Then suddenly just after one of her orgasms, the tentacle in her pussy suddenly swelled to three times its previous size as it mmed against her wombs entrance. Her pussy walls being stretched to their limits will the tentacle pulsed like a cock, and a warm liquid flowed into her womb. Then finally the Slime Girl released her and ran up to a pink haired girl who was watching the whole thing from street corner. The adventurer justy there for a few seconds while her mind tried to catch up with what happened. Once she recovered she looked around to find that the Slime Girl was now gone. All of her clothing was also gone, even her shoes. Her coins and some gems nowy scattered around her. Then she noticed the blueish fluid leaking from her pussy, and started to cry. Her mood grew worse when the blue screen popped up with an unwee notification. Suddenly she felt a presenceforting her. After awhile she calmed down and looked up to find a half-naked and topless catkin demon holding her against her chest. The demon was incredibly cute, and not very tall. The girls boobs were not very big, being practically t. A lovely red tail extended from her small butt. She was wearing her long light red hair in a cute side tail. While a mischievous expression dominated her cute face while she stared back with herrge expressive red eyes. Moving back the adventurer discovered that the only thing the girl was wearing is a ck miniskirt, that was currently upturned leaving her pussy exposed. Which was gaping slightly revealing the soft pink flesh within. She found herself staring at the girls pussy, ovee with an almost irresistible urge to touch it. I''m Aki, and you are? asked the demon girl. Maron, replied the adventurer absentmindedly. Her eyes still fixed on Akis pussy while she was struggling internally between her desires and her rationality. Well, Maron want to touch it? asked Aki while using her fingers to spread her pussy further in a slow erotic fashion. Her tone carefully measured to incite lust while the demon girl released a small amount of pheromones of her own. Thebination was just enough of a push for Maron to reach out and touch the demon girls pussy. She stroked gently enjoying its feel on her finger. Aki then grabbed her head and brought her down. Guiding her to lick it. For the next few minutes, shepletely lost herself. She would have kept going, but then the demon girl suddenly stopped her. Alright, thats all you get. Let''s get you cleaned up, said Aki. The sudden interruption brought her back to her senses. Making her realize that she was still coated in a thinyer of slime, andpletely naked. What about clothes? I cant go back to the inn dressed like this, said Maron. I dont see the problem with that. Theres nothing wrong with walking about naked, but Ill get you something to wear just pay meter when you get your mana back, said Aki. It took Maron a couple seconds to process that statement and a couple more to realize that she was like Aki said out of mana. Despite the fact her mana pool had been half full just a little while ago. Her depleted mana was also making her significantly more vulnerable to the demons charms. A fact that she had yet to notice. All right, just nothing too embarrassing, said Maron while getting to her feet. She then followed the Aki to one of the bathhouses in the town. During the bath, she once again found her eyes being drawn to Akis bare pussy. This time however the demon didnt tempt her into touching her. The bath proved to be nice and rxing, giving her time toe to terms with what happened. After the bath she dried off and followed the demon back out the streets while trying her best to cover her own private parts. You know that doing that makes you stand out more, right? said Aki. Huh? Look around your not the only naked girl on the street, but you are the only one trying to cover herself, replied Aki. Looking around she noticed that Aki was right, and that trying to cover herself was also drawing attention to herself. A fact that reminded her of how different lust demons were from the other races. Dropping her hands while still flushed red she continued to follow Aki. Aki led her to a small house off the main streets. Aki opened the door and led her into a cozy first room. On the left was a small sitting area, and on the right was nice looking kitchen area. Aki led her to a door on the left side that opened on a hallway, and led her into a small room. The room had a small bed in the corner, a dresser with a built-in mirror on the left, and a workbench on the right. Sitting at the workbench was a young blue-haired demon. Aki conferred with the other demon briefly, before beckoning Maron toe in. A couple of hours of being a dress-up dollter she was standing in front of the mirror looking at thetest outfit. Finding something, that wasnt revealing in town run by demons was seeming to be an impossible task. Even though she had been brought straight to a tailor. She was currently wearing a simple white tank top that ended with a frilly bottom edge and only covered the top half of her boobs. The bottom edge being frill shifted with her movements to give tantalizing glimpses of her bare nipples. For her bottoms, it was a short ck mini skirt without panties that was so short that every time she moved someone would be given a glimpse of the bare flesh beneath. Overall the outfit was a lot like Akis but somehow came off as more erotic. This is just as bad as thest one, said Maron. But you look great in it, and it suits you, replied Aki a bit of magic tinged in her voice. I do? No wait, that isnt the point I want something that doesnt show my privates when I move, said Maron. Really? But you have such lovely privates, they deserve to be shown off, said Akicing her voice with even more magic, while lifting her skirt slightly when she saw Maron looking her way. She had been working on corrupting her for thest couple of hours not wanting to waste the opportunity her mana depleted state had created and the cloudiness in the girl''s eyes showed that it was working, and that she needed just onest push. Staring at demons pussy again and feeling an urge to touch it she replied, I guess so. No wait lets try onest outfit. Tell you what, wear that one and Ill let you y with my pussy again, said Aki. Maron hesitated only briefly before agreeing. Rushing to touch the treat she saw before her, and ignoring the blue screen in front of her.
Congrattions! Trait earned: Corrupted by Lust Title Earned: Akis Thrall New title set to hidden, due to your master Akis preferences.
Susans POV: After pulling away from the girl, Susan confused by what she had just done ran over to Tina. Tina, however, was to amused by her actions to answer her questions right away. So she just followed her down the street for a while waiting for Tina to calm down again. When Tina finally did, she noticed the look on Susans face and asked her what''s bothering her. I dont understand what just happened. I dont know why, but I was just ovee with a powerful urge to mate with her while I was eating her clothes, said Susan. Oh, that well youre a Slime Girl. Your instincts were telling you that she was a good vessel for the eggs you had recently prepared and you listened imnting her with your eggs, replied Tina. Susan who hadnt gotten to the reproduction part for her specific species of slime was left confused. Wait what do you mean imnted with my eggs? asked Susan. Oh, you dont know? Well, once a month Slime Girls produce a number of eggs which they either fertilize themselves or have a male from a different species fertilize before imnting them in the womb of another female. You just fertilized your own eggs and imnted that girl with your young. Shes going to give birth to a clutch of slimes in about a month, said Tina. Wait I did what? Is she going to be fine? asked Susan both embarrassed about what she did and concerned since she knew that rapid pregnancies could hurt the mother. You impregnated her, and yes. Her mana wont regenerate at all for the next month thanks to the baby slimes in her stomach but other than that she will be fine. Oh and since you ate all her stored mana she is going to be very vulnerable to demonic corruption, said Tina. Crap, I need to go find her then, said Susan. No, leave her be. If she is corrupted by the demons here it will only help then dungeon. Remember you are a dungeon pet now, so anything that benefits the dungeon will benefit you too, replied Tina. All right, fine. So what are we going to do next? asked Susan. Meanwhile, back in the dungeon town Michael, Mira, and Delh were in the guild building. Michael was sitting at one of the tables, while watching Mira look over the notices on the job board. This was actually quite normal, since the three of them had been doing tasks in and around the dungeon town for thest month. Well, when Mira wasnt training her and Delh that is. In fact they had not gone back in the dungeon during thest month. Thest month had been hard on both of them. In fact, recently she had noticed Delhs resistance to being treated as a pet was beginning to break. She also found herself slipping sometimes as well, which worried her. She was pretty sure if she didnt escape Miras clutches soon she never would. Michael was then pulled from her thoughts when Mira suddenly grabbed a paper and starteding over. Mira sat down across from her and showed her the paper. A quick read and Michaels expression darkened. It was an urgent quest notice, and like all urgent quests the reward was quite high for the listed rank, but she wasnt particrly thrilled with the monster they would have to fight. Well be doing this quest, said Mira in a tone that said she had already made up her mind. This is going to suck, thought Michael not even bothering to protest since she knew there was no point. Especially when Mira had already made up her mind. Chapter XXII Everyday Life in a Dungeon Part II Chapter XXII Everyday Life in a Dungeon Part II In the dungeon town Michael, Mira, and Delh were in the guild building. Michael was sitting at one of the tables, while watching Mira look over the notices on the job board. This was actually quite normal, since the three of them had been doing tasks in and around the dungeon town for thest month. Well, when Mira wasnt training her and Delh that is. In fact they had not gone back in the dungeon during thest month. Thest month had been hard on both of them. In fact, recently she had noticed Delhs resistance to being treated as a pet was beginning to break. She also found herself slipping sometimes as well, which worried her. She was pretty sure if she didnt escape Miras clutches soon she never would. Michael was then pulled from her thoughts when Mira suddenly grabbed one of the more prominently disyed papers and starteding over. Mira sat down across from her and showed her the paper. A quick read and Michaels expression darkened. It was an urgent quest notice, and like all urgent quests the reward was quite high for the listed rank, but she wasnt particrly thrilled with the monster they would have to fight. Slime Kings were fortunately rare, but she knew enough to not want anything to do with them. Well be doing this quest, said Mira in a tone that said she had already made up her mind. This is going to suck, thought Michael not even bothering to protest since she knew there was no point. Especially when Mira had already made up her mind. Sighing she and Delh got up and followed her toward the counter to register as part of the Slime King subjugation force. As they passed the notice board, she took a quick peek at the more prominent notices. They were several, such as a giant rat infestation subjugation, a dragon sighting investigation, and a crazed mage subjugation. However, the one that drew her eye the most was the Soul Snatcher subjugation. Soul Snatchers were a type of demonic nt that often popped up in regions thick in demonic energy. Demonic dungeons were a prime site for such things, which is why the church is supposed to set up holy wards around such sites to prevent them from appearing. Honestly the nts werent as strong as their rating would imply. Sure they had high vitality, vines strong enough to ensnare B rank adventurers with ease, and enough regeneration and resistance to shrug off most attacks. Being a demonic nt though they were highly susceptible to fire and celestial magic. The real danger of a soul snatchery in its minions, which it creates by stealing souls. The abilities of its minions and its one particr traits depend on the type of demonic energy that formed it. When a Soul Snatcher uses its soul steal ability the person whose soul is stolen bes a minion of the nt. In fact, the nts most terrifying ability is its soul snatch ability. Something she was d she wasnt going to have to deal with. The other options not really registering since she spotted the Soul Snatcher quest. Remembering the traits of those soul stealing nts she thought, maybe a slime king subjugation isnt all that bad. Who am I kidding knowing my luck the thing will probably rape me. She then winced as the thought reminded her of a title she gotst week. She knew why she got it, since basically every other quest someone or something tried to rape her. They didnt always seed but it happened often enough that the system gave her title that represents that. The title she got was called rape prone, it was basically a more specialized version of the title ident prone that clumsy people get. Rape Prone:Some people are more likely to get into idents or drop things. In your case something about you makes others want you sexually whether you want them or not. Sometimes they get forceful. You are more likely to be raped, +50 to seduction. Then they got to the counter and Mira showed the paper to the receptionist. The receptionist took a nce and pulled out a paper along with a magic crystal. You three are registering for the Slime King Subjugation, correct? said the Receptionist following procedure Yes, replied Mira. Alright, can I have your guild cards? said the receptionist. Mira smiled and then handed over their guild cards. With practiced ease, the receptionist ran the crystal she had pull out earlier over each card. Which was really a metal te with mana crystals embedded in it and coated withyer of enchanted crystal that showed a guild member''s name, gender, age, image, rank, three disy titles, and number ofpleted quests. After running the crystal over the cards she ran the crystal over the paper she pulled out, which was a registration form for the quest. In seconds all the required fields were filled out and she ced the form over an enchanted te on her left. The te glowed and the paper vanished, a secondter three blue shes were emitted by the te. The receptionist then handed the cards back to Mira, and said, okay you''re all set your party has been registered. Now if you will follow Tom, he will lead you to the other parties that have registered for the quest have gathered. A young man clearly in his mid tote teens came through a door and gestured that they should follow him. Mira gave one look and snorted before moving to follow him. Michael and Delh followed after her. The group was led to the field behind the guild building. Waiting for them were three other parties of adventurers that unlike other areas were predominantly female. Something that wasnt surprising since most male adventurers didnt want to take the risks of diving into this dungeon. As a result, most of the adventurers in these parts were female, something that Michael was d about since she wasntfortable around men anymore. Of course, predominately didnt mean entirely female. As there were two males in the group gathered before them. Something that took her a couple of moments to realize since the one looked like a girl. He looked to be a girl of about sixteen years of age, although the pointed ears indicated he might be older. He had short green hair that fell to his shoulders and a lovely pair of green eyes framed by a feminine face. He had a nicely curved figure, if you ignored the chest, that most girls would kill for and the other girls were teasing him about. The other guy in the group was standing off in a corner of the field trying to ignore what was going on in the middle of the field, while surrounded by four beautiful girls. He was a tall man with a thick muscr build, wearing some fancy te armor that looked like it was made of gold. He was wielding aicallyrge battle-ax in one hand and had a demeanor that screamed noble that bought his rank. One look and she was sure he was going to die. Battle axes thatrge may seem impressive, but they were utterly useless in battle. As for the armor, she suspected it really was gold, and only a fool wears gold armor into battle. The metal looks good, but it is way too soft to be effective as armor. Although gold does hold enchantments quite well, but she could tell at a nce that the armor wasnt enchanted. Something that wasnt surprising since enchanters charge an arm and a leg to enchant full te armor. Each of the four girls around him were different. The first was a catgirl, a little on the short side and t-chested, but she had a firm but and firm muscr but not overly so legs. She wasnt wearing much armor, but what she was wearing was well-made leather armor that covered all the vitals. Clearly designed for ease of movement over protection. She was also wearing leather gloves and some sturdy leather gloves. She was quite clearly the scout of the party and she had a pair of daggers at her hip and a bow over her shoulder. Of course, Michael noticed the ve mark on her exposed upper arm indicating the poor girl was a ve. The second girl was a green-haired elf, she a little on the tall side for an elf and like the catgirl she was as t as a cutting board. Still, she had excellent curves that could be seen even through her mage robes. Her skin though was hidden so Michael couldnt see if the girl was a ve or not. Standing next to her was a rather busty half celestial girl. A pair of lovely grey feathered wings were folded behind her. Long flowing ck hair fell to her hips. She was clearly a healer and was wearing a rather revealing version of a priestess attire. In in view on her half-covered bust was a ve mark identical to the one that the catgirl had. Thest girl was a little hard to identify. At first nce, she seemed human, but her skin was a tad too pale and she had red eyes. The cute little fang that was poking out of her mouth on the left side was the biggest hint. She was about a hundred and fifty centimeters tall, with a modest chest that was at least a B. She was wearing a rather revealing leather outfit, however Michael did feel the sensation of magic from it so it was probably enchanted. At her hip was a rapier style de, and on her exposed abdomen, just peeking out from her skirt was a ve mark. The girl was a vampire, which was a bit surprising for several reasons. The biggest being that vampires were a proud race preferring death over envement. Vampires being nocturnal creatures also dislike the sun, and have been known to suffer sunburn easily. So the outfit or an item on her was probably enchanted with sun protection. However contrary to popr belief, they are not undead and sunlight doesnt make them burst into mes. Nor are they weak to Celestial magic like so many rumors im, they are however weak to fire their bodies do not handle the heat very well. Not surprising since theyck sweat nds, on the flip side they handle the cold very well. Being resistant to ice magic, and the rumors of them being perfectly fine after a naked walk in the snow are not far from the truth. They still needed some protection from the cold, but for the most part, they could walk around outside during winter in summer clothing. Seeing the ve girls with him, Michael felt that he was a dangerous man and that it would be best to avoid him as much as possible. Unfortunately, it seems he had already noticed the three enter the field and was moving over to greet them. He stopped in front of her and gave her a charming seductive smile that would have had most girls swooning. Then he said, He there lovely. Want to have some fun after we crush this lowly slime, in the most seductive voice he could manage and with a tinge of magic. Magic that Michael easily picked up on, the damn bastard was using a charm spell. It was weak most wouldnt pick up on it if the bastard had been disguising it right, but he wasnt. She bristled she hated how every man she met tried to get in her pants. Replying with as much venom as she could manage, Im taken, buzz off. A look of surprise appeared on the mans face followed by several other emotions including what look suspiciously like rage before he schooled his features. Then he replied in a charming tone, Really now, whos the lucky man? Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part III Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part III The young vampire ve girl was watching themotion in the middle of the field. Honestly, she didnt even want to be here. She wanted nothing more right now to be curled up in a bed and sleep. Unfortunately, since she was a ve she didnt even get a say. Something she was still getting used to. As for the current quest she had no confidence in it going well since her master was frankly an idiot, the fact he was wearing dress armor for a quest proves that point. Sure he had talent in charm magic, and alchemy, along with a fair amount of physical strength. Most of that came from the benefits of being the descendant of a hero. Unfortunately, he was a self-entitled asshole who thinks women should worship him. That was part of what led to her being a ve. She had first met him in the market, she had been pretending to shop for jewels at the time while watching the young women walk by. She wasnt all that into men, and wanted to try the human method of wooing another girl rather than just charm her like vampires normally do. She just hadnt found a girl that matched her tastes, yet when he came up to her and tried to charm her into having sex with him. Needless to say, she had rejected him. His response, well he hired some rogues to follow her, and then had her drugged and kidnapped. Before personally branding her and making her have sex with him. Until today though she hadnt been too worried since her n woulde and rescue her from him sooner orter. Although she had been hoping to escape before that happened since being a ve was rather embarrassing. Something that was proving difficult since he had imposed so many rules on her. The worst ones were the ones about feeding, which she could even disobey no matter how much she hated them because of the damn ve mark. The worst part is he seemed to take a perverse pleasure in embarrassing her as much as possible. Then suddenly she heard a voice dripping with venom and looked over to see that her master was at it again. Inviting a young woman to his bed, and judging by the amount venom in her voice she had noticed his use of charm magic. Her master clearly hadnt expected the response, and judging by what he asked next she guessed he was going to try eliminating the obstacle she had mentioned. Really now, whos the lucky man? asked her master in a calm charming tone that she knew meant he was anything but calm. She had a good idea of what her master was going to try. Then the woman replied, Im with her and pulled a small girl in front of her. Using analyze one of the few skills she had that wasnt locked behind her masters stupid rules, she found to her surprise that the girl was in her twenties. She was only about eighty-five centimeters tall, a lovely pair of silver wings stretched behind her back. Small silvery scales decorated her cheeks and arms. Long ck hair that fell to her waist was being kept in a ponytail. She was wearing a nice set of reinforced leather armor that would provide a nice bnce between protection and mobility. While the armor did a good job at hiding her chest, the vampires experienced eye easily discerned that she had a nice chest and lovely curves. Her master sputtered for a couple moments, before replying, Well thats even better, lets have some fun after this quest together. Anyway let me introduce my party, this is Yuna our scout, he said while indicating the catgirl, Over there in the mage robes in Talia, and next to her is our healer Ophelia. Finally, this is Reia she is a de Mistress, he said while pushing the vampire ve forward. Then he introduced himself, As for me Im Augustus mewind, on a quest to unlock my heros blood. When I do unlock it I will be the greatest hero to ever walk thend, and surpass even the greatest achievements of my illustrious father. You should be honored to have made my acquaintance. This mission is more than doomed, Im almost certainly going to get raped by a slime thanks to this idiot, thought Reia while at the same time Michael thought, great he is the worst kind of adventurer an arrogant idiot. Im really screwed now, between him and my title that slime is going to rape me. Michael andpany then introduced themselves before mingling with the other parties to get to know them. Those introductions went much more smoothly and before long the guild gave them the full briefing and they set out into the woods to hunt a King Slime. The King Slime had been spotted not far from the town, but it was still several hours walk into the woods to reach it. A walk that was rather boring and uneventful since the size of there group meant that most monsters avoided them. Which unfortunately for the women in the group meant they had to deal with mewinds advances. The first evidence they were getting close to the Slime King came when the number of slimes in the area shot up drastically. Since these slimes were of the aggressive variety they would aggro the group on sight. Like all slimes, they were highly resistant to physical attacks, so enchanted or blessed weapons were a must. Fortunately, these were low-level slimes, so they could be dealt with in a single hit. Michael''s de sliced through yet another slime and shattered its core. Looking around she noticed that most of the ones in the area had been dealt with. Panting slightly she rested against a tree to let her stamina recover. We must be getting close. There must have been hundreds in this group, said Michael. If we arent close, then these numbers indicate we may have a problem, said Delh. Theyre just lowly slimes. Nothing to be concerned about, said mewind. Numbers thisrge may mean, that the Slime King is about to evolve. That is very bad news, replied Delh. Its just an oversized slime with a penchant for raping girls. Even if it evolves, one swing of my ax and it will be over, replied mewind as he managed to hit one of thest slimes with his oversized ax spraying slime all over the clearing. Most of the adventurers responded with awkward smiles. Michael pushed off the tree she was using and gestured to continue. A couple more swings andst of the slimes in the clearing had been killed and they formed up to follow the path even deeper into the forest. Passing over rocks, and the asional stray root, they weaved around the trees while keeping an eye out for more slimes. However, the floor of the forest was quite devoid of leaves and sticks. This was because of the slimes eating all of the organic debris normally found on the floor of a forest. This left them with a nice clean paths to follow. They had been walking for a few minutes when they found another clearing full of slimes, but again no Slime King. This time however there were a few evolved Slimes including a few Slime Lords. Crap, some of these slimes have evolved. I think that Slime King might be about to evolve, said Delh. We better find it quickly before it evolves, said Mira. Most gave an awkward nod in response, while slipping into a practiced formation. Just as the slimes started rushing them. One of the Slime lords rushed towards Micheal with a number of lesser slimes following it. Her de glowing with a recent blessing cut through the first slime to reach her. Then she jumped to the left dodging the tentacle that tried to wrap around her. Activating a skill, she rushed the group of slimes and cut through six of them in quick order. The Slime Lord, however, was fast enough, albeit barely to dodge her de. Forming several tentacles it struck. This time Michael shed the tentacles severing them and spraying slime about. Taking full advantage of the opening, she thrust her sword into the slime lord and pierced its core killing it instantly. A quick nce revealed the Delh was hard-pressed with the slimes rushing her and Michael moved to assist. A flurry of swift and urate sh brought quick death to the slimes as she tore into them from behind. Sensing she was a greater threat the slimes attacking Delh switched targets including the pair of Slime Lords she had attacking her. The Slime lords quickly had Michael on the defensive, guarding against their tentacles. However, that onlysted until Delh cast a spell. A bolt of light tore from her hand and mmed into the slime lord on the left. It disintegrated instantly, Michael then severed the tentacles of the other lord, when it attacked and finished it with a thrust. Giving her a moment''s reprieve. That was until arge group of slimes drawn by the fighting started pouring through the trees. There were so many it looked like a sea of slime. Among the Slimes pouring into the area was the Slime King. The others were quick to notice it as well, and in close proximity to the Slime King were dozens of Slime Lords. As for the king, it was massive more than three times the normal size of a Slime King which was yet another sign it was about to evolve. In fact, it was clearly already in the process of evolving its slime flesh glowing with energy, and merging with some of the Slime Lords near it. The group leader began to shout orders to deal with the slime, only to be interrupted by mewind. Finally the cowardly slime shows itself. You lot can deal with the small fry. Watch me as I take care of it, said mewind before charging the Slime King. Hisicallyrge ax raised to strike and wreathed in me. The meing from a trait he had been born with. The lesser slimes that rushed him were kicked aside, as he simple weaved out of the way of the Slime lord tentacles. Reaching the king he swung his ax down, and it sunk into the kings flesh. Only the king had far more health then mewind realized, and a much higher magic resistance than his minions. The rend in the Slime Kings flesh began closing as quickly as it formed and then the king wrapped him in tentacles restraining him. One of the tentacles forced its way into his mouth and the slime king began dissolving him from the inside out. It was a horrifying sight, especially since he was still alive while the king was doing it. Mira who saw it happen, winced she may not have liked the guy, but she didnt think he deserved this. So she pulled one of the throwing knives on her belt, and threw it with pinpoint uracy. The de struck true, and pierced his flimsy excuse for armor to sink into his heart. He died a couple secondster, a look of terror on his face. Then suddenly the glow of the Slime King intensified into a blinding sh. When the light vanished, the Slime King was no longer there and in its ce stood a Slime Emperor. A terrible existence that stood above the already fearsome Slime King. The notification they got however made it even worse than a normal one.
Woe to ALL the area boss Slime King no name Has evolved into the Regional Boss Slime Emperor Ovisar
Crap, muttered Michael it had evolved and she knew this was going to be a very tough fight, now. Especially since the system ranked it up to a regional boss and gave it a name. At the same moment, mewinds ves were internally celebrating the fact that their master was dead. Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part IV Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part IV Wasting no time, the group leader who was the girly looking elf boy, and he was apparently named Emiri, gave them orders to get into a proper formation. Michael took up a position in front of Delh to protect her while the small fry charged. While the boss monster hung back and attempted to strike with its many tentacles. Her blessed de easily sliced through them, but she knew that would onlyst as long as the enchantment held. Behind her, Delh focused on healing spells, and stamina replenishment spells, so that the fighters could keep fighting. Mira slipped into the shadows and moved to try and nk the Slime Emperor. Michael as she severed a tentacle that tried to ensnare her, watched a bolt of lightning arc across the field from a mage in another party, to strike the Slime Emperor. The damage, of course, was rather minimal, but they couldnt risk using fire magic, because of all the trees in the area. If they did they might cause a wildfire, which could damage the town. Then another bolt this time of ice flew past her and froze part of the slime, but only for a few seconds. This gave Michael a bit of a reprieve letting her better deal with the small fry rushing her. The slimes dying with each sh of her de. Then the Slime Emperor unfroze and shot out several tentacles in her direction. She severed half of them, when a sudden scream startled her. Her experience as an adventurer allowed her to recover almost instantly, but it was enough for one of the tentacles to get past her guard and wrap around her arm. She severed it an instantter. A few severed tentaclester, the source of the scream entered her view. It was one of the younger less experienced adventurers. She had been ensnared by the Slime Emperors tentacles. Unlike mewind though it wasnt trying to dissolve her from the inside out. Her armor was a different story, it was already falling off her as the straps were breaking. The slime dissolving the leather. She saw one tentacle dripping with a clear fluid suddenly forced its way down the girls throat. The tentacle swelled, and small orbs moved down the tentacle and into the girl, clearly pumping something into the poor girl. Michael shuddered as she knew exactly what that fluid was. Risking a quick look around she noticed, most of the small fry were dead. She wanted to help the other girl, but she was already struggling to keep the tentacles of her and Delh. Worse she found that her movements were getting slower, allowing the Slime to touch her more. It was when she noticed a tingling that finally realized why her movements were getting slower. The slimes tentacles were coated in a paralytic toxin, that could be absorbed via the skin. She shouted a warning, and then asked Delh, Can you cast a mass cure poison spell? Sure, just give me a moment, replied Delh before she began chanting and channeling the mana for the spell. While several more tentacles came Michaels way. She managed to sever three, but due to her slowed movements, the other four managed to grab her. One of which knocked her sword out of her hand, while the others lifted her off her feet and started wrapping around her more firmly. One of which even started working its way under her armor, she tried struggling, but her efforts yielded no results. Then she felt her armor shifting, which she instantly recognized as a sign the slime was dissolving the straps. Then she saw a tentacle dripping with a clear fluid enter her line of sight, knowing full well what that meant, she mped her mouth shut as tightly as she could manage. The Slime Emperor, like many monsters, are known for raping their victims had a toxin in its arsenal that made its victims morepliant. Something Michael already knew full well about, however until now she had never been in a position to experience it firsthand. The tentacle pressed against her mouth and at first, it was stopped. Then she felt her mouth opening as the tentacle worked its way in pushing her lips apart despite her efforts to stop it. At the same time, one of the tentacles had worked its way to her armpit and was tickling her, and she struggling to suppress the urge tough. Then the straps of her armor finally gave out and the leather armor protecting her fell to the ground, leaving herpletely exposed to the slimes mercies. While she still had her underwear on, a pair of gauntlets and her boots, she didnt expect those to protect her for long. She didnt have long to think about the fact that she was about to be entirely naked, before she saw the tentacle forcing its way into her mouth swell, and then a sweet-tasting liquid began filling her mouth. She tried spitting it out, but the tentaclepletely plugged her mouth forcing her to swallow it. Almost instantly she began to feel its effects. She began to feel extremely horny, as her sensitivity shot way up. Externally one could see her nipples hard and swell to points even though her bra. While a stain began to form on her panties, the slimes aphrodisiac making her wet and ready for its touch. The instant it finished giving her the full dose, a pair of its tentacles began to wrap around her boobs, as it started dissolving her bra. The tentacles kneading her boobs, stretching them and then letting them return to their normal shape before stretching them again. A second smaller and finer set of tentacles wrapped around her nipples, and pulled on them almost as if they were sucking on them. While Michael was already moaning, with heated breaths escaping her mouth, and finding it very difficult to care that she was being raped, under the influence of the aphrodisiac the slime had given her. While one group of tentacles was stimting her breasts, another tentacle began rubbing her pussy over the top of her dissolving panties. Unconsciously Michael was trying to press her pussy against the offending tentacle in an attempt to gain even greater pleasure. Then the moment her panties fell apart, the tentacle prated her. Pushing deep into her in the first thrust and mming against the entrance to her womb. Pulling almost all the way out, before mming back into her, with enough force to make her body shake. The stimtion was too much for her drugged body to take, and she climaxed. At the same moment, Mira was positioned in the shadows, preparing to attack the Slime Emperor from behind. From her position, she could see all of the girls who have had the misfortune of being grabbed by the Slime Emperor. Michael and the young girl werent the only victims so far in the fight. Half the girls in the subjugation group were already experiencing the Emperors tender touch, including Delh and all of the members of mewinds party as well. Seeing what looked like an opening, Mira jumped from the shadows. Then suddenly several tentacles moved her way. Mira jumped back and used her wings to get some distance. A couple quick swings of her dagger severed the ends of the tentacles that got to close. Melding back into the shadows, she started looking for another opening. Reia was finding her current situation rather humiliating. As a vampire, she was resistant to most toxins, and that included the slimes aphrodisiac, but that didnt make her entirely immune. So while she was feeling its effects, she wasnt quite delirious yet. She was trying her best to ignore what the slime was doing to her body, but the toxin was making that hard. The slime had one of its tentacles mming against her womb with each thrust, and a second doing the same with her ass. She really didnt like the second, as it felt weird and strange to her. What felt most strange to her was what the slime was doing to her boobs though. The slime had used a pair of really fine tentacles, and forced its way into her nipples, and was massaging the insides of her milk duct. Which was having a very hard time ignoring since her sensitivity had been enhanced by the toxin. Then suddenly she felt a warm, hot fluid pour into her womb, as the tentacle in her pussy suddenly swelled to three times its previous size and mmed against her womb entrance. Internally she cursed, the slime as she knew the slime was seeding her. She started to ready herself to move, expecting the slime to release her now that it had its way with her. However contrary to her expectations, the moment it finished releasing its cum, it started moving again. Surprised by the sudden movements, she almost moaned, but she stopped herself. Trying to endure the rape until it let her go. Judging by the moans of those around her, though the others werent doing as well. Mira settled on the branch of a tree. Below magic vines were wrapping around the slime restraining it. The result of a spell, that the elves in the group not touched by the slime had cast. The spell provided her with a second opportunity. Tensing her muscles she pushed off the tree. Aiming at the slimes core she catapulted herself forward, using her wings to increase her speed. This time the slime did not react to her until she was burying herself into its flesh. Instantly the slime began to harden around her, and dissolve her clothes, but her momentum kept her moving forward. Getting her close to the core, before she was stopped. A quick sh of her dagger, cut deep into the slimes core. The slime began to writhe and released the girls it was raping. The hardening slime around her softened back up, allowing her to move more freely, and she started to attack the core as quickly as she could. Unlike the smaller lesser slimes, the Slime Emperor took multiple hits to the core in order to kill it. Just as her breath was about to run out, the core finally shatter and the slime around her melted into a puddle. Looking around her the group was mostly exhausted, and half the girls now had a white liquid dripping from their legs. Checking herself she found armor, was ruined and that she was effectively half-naked now. Fortunately, the ruined equipment thing was something she had nned for. Slimes, especially those of the monster family were notorious for ruining equipment. So she had packed a spare set in her item box, and had made sure her pets did the same. She noticed most of the girls were now trying to cover themselves, and so she pulled a towel out of her item box. Then she walked over to Emiri. Hey, Emiri use this, and cover your eyes, said Mira as she tossed him a towel. Not missing the bulge barely concealing itself in his pants. He nced at the towel in his hand after he caught it, and hesitated for a moment, before cing it around his eyes. Seeing his eyes covered most of the girls, stopped trying to cover themselves, and instead began pulling changes of clothing out of their item boxes. Mira was half-dressed in a new set of armor, when suddenly she heard a roar. Looking up, she saw one of the weirder dragon races, a Jelly Dragon. Internally she cursed, they were already tired, and she knew the mages had used up most of their mana fighting the slime. There was no way they could fight a Jelly Dragon. As for why it was here, she was pretty sure the fighting or the smell of sex had attracted it, possibly both. She was hoping it would leave them alone, but her hopes were dashed when itnded facing them. Almost immediately it took up the familiar stance of a dragon, about to use a breath attack. Mira and several others screamed out, Down. Almost instantly the group dropped to the ground. Mere seconds before a slimy breath washed over them, being on the ground meant they avoided the worst of it. A blue box popped up into her vision, and then she cked out. When she woke up, it was dark out and the dragon was nowhere in sight. Fortunately, the moonlight was quite bright so she could see quite well. All around her she could see the others were just now stirring. As for herself, she found she was entirely naked, her spare armor neatlyid out next to her, along with all of her equipment in a neat pile. A quick check of herself and she found some cum drying on her legs. Not sure what happened, she looked through her message log.
You have been afflicted with mind enving jelly and failed to resist. For the next four hours, your mind has been enved to the Jelly Dragon Azaira
She knew that a Jelly Dragons slime breath had a multitude of effects depending on color, but she had never heard of a mind enving effect. She knew the pink slime, made people horny, red slime dissolved clothes, green slime made metal disintegrate, and blue slime would change someone''s gender. This effect was entirely new to her. She was pulled out of her thoughts when she heard Emiri cursing, and saying something about it being gone. Looking over she saw Emiri standing just a couple meters away, naked. Except, he was now clearly a she with a pair of small breasts and a lovely pussy. Moving over sheforted Emiri, best she could and then got dressed. As the group came together, they found it was too dark to risk heading back to town, and instead set up camp for the night. While she was setting up, the tent she and her pets were going to share, mewind''s former harem headed by Reia came over. So how can we help, master, said Reia with a surprisingly pleasant tone. While taking a posture that showed off her breasts. Mira took a second, to remember that since she had killed mewind his ves were now hers. Something the vampire seemed to be happy about. The others were clearly not so certain about this, yet. Mira quickly started to think about what she would do about them. She didnt need four new ves, so she decided that when she got back to town, she would send all but the vampire to her mother. Her mom would be ecstatic for the help. As for the vampire, she was thinking of changing her status from ve to pet. Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part V Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part V Michael woke to light filtering through the p of the tent. It took her only a few moments to remember what happened yesterday. Although what happened after the dragon showed up, was a bit of a nk. Getting up she found her stomach already beginning to swell. She had heard that monster family slimes gestate quickly, but she hadnt realized how quickly. The swelling was slight, but she guessed it would start bing obvious in about a week if it kept swelling like this. She consideredining about this to Mira, but she already knew what Miras response would be. Her response would be typically draconic. She didnt understand the draconic races, but they basically approved of rape, saying it was the right of the strong to rape the weaker. On the bright side, as monster pregnancies go, she had heard slimes were not only quick, but gentle. Putting her mind of it, she got off her bedroll and started dressing. Not long after the others in the tent got up and started dressing. As they were taking down the tent, the vampire Reia started flirting with her. She wasnt all that surprised since she had always been popr with the girls. Since bing a girl, she had found herself even more popr with the girls, and to her displeasure with the guys as well. Reia though was very cute, and she found it difficult to resist the urge of taking her up on her unspoken offer. On the way back, Reia spent the entire time flirting with her. Around the same time, back in the dungeon, Thomas woke up to her sister waking her. She had overslept again. This wasnt the first time she had overslept and Amy hade to wake her. In the month since she had be a dungeon pet, she had be morefortable with being a girl. The fact that everyone else here was a girl, and some of them were genderbent girls like her had helped. What helped most was the fact that the others had stopped teasing her about walking into that trap. Being here had also helped her learn about the pheromones first hand, and how they affected people differently. Right now her sister seemed to be heavily under the influence, judging by her expression and the fact that she was topless. As a result, Thomas had an excellent view of Amys bare chest. Her nipples were already hard and swollen. Her face flushed, and she was sitting on Thomas in an erotic fashion. Thomas wasnt quite sure what to do. Over thest month, she had managed to avoid having sex with her sister. Avoiding sex altogether though had proved quite difficult, the demons being lust demons considered sex a normal everyday activity. As for her fellow pets, well the pheromones made them all very horny. Something that made it difficult to concentrate, and hard to resist the advances of the demons. Um, sis? It really wouldn''t be appropriate for us to do this, said Thomas, scared they were about to cross a line. Her sister didnt even say a word, and simply kissed her. Thomas went nk for a moment. Allowing Amys tongue to enter her mouth. She started by probing her gums, and teeth. Then she intertwined her tongue around that of Thomas. Just as Thomas was about to push her off, she broke the kiss, and said, I dont care. Before Thomas could fully register the implications of what Amy just said, Amy began to massage her boobs, which were covered only by a sheet. She was naked under the sheets, mostly because she had never been given a nightgown, and the maid uniform wasnt the mostfortable to sleep in. Amys fingers sank into her modest breasts, as she stimted them gently. She avoided the nipples, pulling on the boobs lightly, then pushing into them. Thomas not feeling ready to cross the line, pushed her sister back. Pushing her sister back, required her to sit up, which allowed the sheet to fall. Revealing her chest to her sister, along with her hardening nipples. Why are you fighting this, when you are clearly enjoying it? said Amy. Thomas was turned on, of course. Who wouldnt when a beautiful girl wasing on to her, even if that girl was their sister. She was also pretty sure that her sister would regret thister. Cause were siblings. We shouldnt be doing this! said Thomas. Although it didnt seem she was getting through to her sister. Oh, thats cute, but doesnt matter, said Amy as she pushed Thomas back down, and kissed her deeply while massaging her boobs again. Thomas wasnt sure what she should do. It was fairly apparent by now that her sister was determined to have sex with her. Nothing she could say or do short of hurting her would stop her. The longer this went on the hornier she got as well, making it harder to resist Amys advances. Before she even realized it she was kissing Amy back, and she decided it was best to make Amy climax before she lost total control of herself. Reaching with one of her hands, she started rubbing the top of her sistersbia over the thin fabric of her skirt. Causing Amy to break the kiss and moan. Amy responded by intensifying her massage of Thomass tits. Stretching them, and kneading her nipples. With each pull and roll of her nipples, Thomas let a sweet moan out of her mouth. She slipped her hand under the thin fabric and slipped one of her fingers inside. Pulling it in and out best she could. Amy moaned, and her assault on Thomass boobs let up. Thomas pushed her onto her back and dived between her legs. She started licking her pussy, pushing her tongue in as deeply as she could. While using one of her hand to tease her sisters clit. Juices squirted from her sister liberally, while she moaned in pleasure. While demanding that Thomas did things harder. So Thomas squeezed her sisters clit and pulled on it. While pressing her tongue up against her sisters g spot as hard as she could. Another moan escaped Amys mouth, and her back arched. Love juices gushed out from her sisters pussy and filled her mouth as her sister went through a climax. Thomas swallowed the sticky fluid and pulled away. Feeling better, sis? asked Thomas the moment her sisters orgasm ended. Done already? I want to y some more, said Amy, with a pouting expression on her face. I thought you only wanted to y because of the dungeon pheromones. Besides this isnt right, said Thomas. Nope,e on lets y some more, and dont worry about the head maid. I already got us a day off for this, said Amy, while reaching for a bottle that she had ced on the dresser earlier. One that Thomas hadnt noticed, since Amy had been distracting her. Amy drank about half its contents as provocatively as she could, and then offered some to Thomas. What is this? asked Thomas as she sniffed it, noting the fruity smell. Juice, lied Amy, try it, said Amy in a tone that told Thomas that it wasnt up for debate. She wasnt sure if this was a good idea, but she decided to down it. It tasted great, but the notification that came up left her a little concerned. At the same moment, Amy removed her skirt, leaving herpletely naked. Um, sis? Where did you get this juice? asked Thomas, wondering what in the world her sister was thinking using that juice. From Tina, said Amy as she pushed Thomas down, and began rubbing her pussy against hers. While beginning to nibble on Thomass left ear. Thomas found herself moaning almost instantly. Her sisters juice was already taking effect, and the simple stimtion felt far better than it had any right. She felt herself rapidlying towards climax. She tried to push her sister off, but her sister wouldnt let go. Suddenly her sister pinched her nipple, and then pulled gently. Which was just enough to send her over the edge, and she climaxed herself. Her juices spraying on her sister, and some of which dripped down to stain the bed. After that first climax, her sister didnt let her go for several hours. When her sister finally let her go, she got dressed, and left her room to think. Before today she had known her friends and her sister were all getting more open about sex. Thanks to their environment, but she had never thought her sister would go that far. She suspected however that it was in part due to demonic influence. Among demons, it was not onlymon for siblings to have sex with each other, but expected. Something that wasnt all that surprising since theycked most of the moral inhibitions that humans had. Of course, even demons drew the line at children having sex. They said the reason, was something about the act bringing only pain if it happened too early. None of this however exined why she decided to go as far as she did. Reaching an intersection, she heard some moaning and looked to the right. There she saw the dwarf turned ant girl having sex with one of the younger catkin demon maids. Both were entirely naked, with the catkin on her back, while the ant girl was sucking on her pussy. At the same moment, the catkin was using her tongue to like at her partners. Thomas hadnt interacted with the ant girl much. Mostly because she wasnt the social type, and when she did interact with others she spoke as little as possible. Which was a bit of a shame since she had an amazing body. She may have been short, but she had excellent curves. A lovely chest that must have been at least d cups. Bing an ant girl had given her arge butt with a nice insect-like shape. Her arms and legs retained their basic shape, but had be slimmer, and were covered in chitin. A pair of cute antenna stuck out of her head. Her hair was long and brown with red highlights in it. Thick chitin protected her back, her front was only liberally protected with chitin, leaving her stomach and chest mostly exposed. While the former dwarf wasnt very talkative Thomas, had gotten her name. She was called Lilia. Thomas briefly considered staying for a while and watching. However, she decided against it, when her stomach rumbled. Making her remember that she hadnt gotten any food today, thanks to her sister. So she hurried down to the dining hall to get some lunch, all thoughts of what her sister had done temporarily forgotten. Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part VI Chapter XXII Everyday life in a Dungeon Part VI Reiko woke up to a typical morning in the dungeon. Well, mostly typical since Misaki was on the surface today with her chosen mate Philip. Something not all that unusual. She had been spending a lot of timetely with Philip. Which gave Reiko more time to herself. She had spent a great deal of it trying to sort out her feelings. Thanks to her titles, her master not spending time with her was something that irked her, but she had also found that she was happy for her master. Right now, her feelings on the matter hadnt even entered her mind. Instead, she crawled out of her bed and made her way to the bath. While she preferred taking a bath with her master, she was in the habit of taking a bath every day. Entering the bathroom, she found the water already drawn and ready for her. Not surprising, since Misaki had the maids draw the bath daily. Also waiting for her was one of the demon maids, that had been assigned to take care of her. Today it was one of the catgirl demons. The catgirl was one of the younger-looking maids, and she was already naked and holding a brush in her right hand. The catgirl maid was a little taller than Reiko, with soft and smooth looking skin. Her chest was a little on the small side with cute little nipples that drew the eye. From her small butt extended a long ck and grey tail. Simrly, shaded hair hung loosely to about her waist. She had a heart-shaped face with a pair of gorgeous red eyes that just took in the room. The maid slipped the mini dress that Reiko was wearing off her, and started brushing her hair first. Nice long strokes made quick work of the tangles that formed during the night. As soon as it was straight enough, the maid rinsed Reikos hair with warm water and then worked in some soap. While the maid was working on her hair, Reiko was thinking about having sex with her. It was one of the consequences of being simple-minded and constantly horny. Something all the maids were aware of. She was quite suddenly brought out of the sexual fantasy she was dreaming up, when the maid suddenly rinsed her hair out. The maid gave her a knowing smile, before grabbing a rag and some soap. The maid started applying the soap to Reikos stomach and working in circles. To Reiko this felt pretty good, sending jolts of pleasure up her nerves. Then the maid moved on to her legs, working her way down gently. Then she worked her way back up, in an equally gentle fashion. The maid was especially gentle with her chest. Reiko being quite sensitive due to her being constantly horny came twice, during the brief period the maid was washing her. As they were getting out of the bath, she leaned over towards the maid and kissed her. Lets y a bit before we leave, said Reiko as she broke the kiss. The maid smiled yfully and replied, Maybeter, when we have time. Reiko was a bit disappointed that she was turned down. Normally the maids were quite agreeable to the kind of y she had been proposing. The fact she was turned down, meant something was up. So she asked a few questions while the maid was drying her off. Turned out that Amy was finally going after her sister, and the maid wanted to be there for the juicy details as soon as they were avable. Reiko wasnt as interested in that, however. So after the maid dressed her in a clean mini dress, she left the bath and headed to the passages. Today she was thinking of wandering the fifth floor to y with the adventurers. Reiko came out of the passages in the jungle part of the fifth floor. One of the advantages of being a dungeon pet was that she was highly aware of the locations of traps and adventurers in the dungeon. So she easily skirted the trap near the hidden passage entrance, and started walking towards the party she sensed not far from her position. She passed a fewrge trees, and skirted a puddle before reaching her destination. It was a set of ruins containing one of the puzzle traps that adventurers needed to solve in order to advance further in the dungeon. The party she had approached had four members. Three young men and a single female made up the party. The girl looked to be in herte teens or early twenties and was wearing a set of torn leather armor. She was a catkin with a height of about one hundred sixty centimeters. Her hair was a mix of brown and red shades and fell about halfway down her back which she had tied up into a ponytail. At her waist was a pair of rapiers. The nearest of the men to Reikos position was wearing the robes of a priest. It was torn in a few ces and had a few burn spots in other ces. The next man was a muscr person in full te armor that was melted in a few ces. His helmet had arge hole melted into the side and was currently hanging from his belt alongside a sheathed sword. He was currently sitting on a rock looking the other way and using a rag to clean his greatsword, the empty sheath strapped to his waist opposite the smaller sword he had in its sheath. Thest man was wearing some light leather armor and like everyone else, it was torn in a few ces, presumably from various battles they had fought in the dungeon. Slung on his back was a bow and a half-empty quiver of arrows. On his waist was a pair of long daggers. The man was crouched in front of the puzzle and was trying to solve it. Although Reiko could tell he was going about it the wrong way. Not that she would tell him. Instead, she stayed hidden in the foliage and watched while she quietly prepared a spell that she had learned from Misaki. It didnt take long for the man to trigger the trap hidden in the puzzle. She was only about halfway through readying her spell when a series of sharpened wooden stakes erupted from the ground and skewered the poor archer. His leather armor doing little to protect him from the sharpened wood. Still, his armor did manage to deflect a couple of the stakes, but the rest prated deep into his flesh. One of which punctured his left lung and stopping mere centimeters from his heart. The priest cursed and ran up to the man while chanting a quick healing spell. Trying to stop the bleeding before it drained the rest of his hp. The priest never finished his spell. Reiko finished her spell and unleashed a bolt of demonic magic at the priest. The dark bolt mmed into the back of the priest and he cried out in pain as he lost a third of his hp and half his mana in an instant from the mana draining spell she had cast. The spell left the priest temporarily stunned as well and also alerted the party to Reikos presence. The other two instantly readied their weapons and turned to face her. The woman charged her, and Reiko quickly cast a stoneskin spell followed by an agility boost spell. Both spells that Misaki had taught her in one of their magic lesson sessions. The catgirl attacked with her rapier shing in rapid session. Reiko stopped each strike with her forearms her shields and magically reinforced skin absorbed the force of each strike. Then Reiko struck her with a punch to the stomach, while casting a quick lightning spell. The lightning bolt enhanced the force of the punch, doing internal damage to the girl. While also causing her to stumble backward. The adventurer was an experiencedbatant and recovered quickly from the stumble. While Reiko took the opportunity to gain some distance, while chanting another spell. The catgirl charged again, while the swordsman was taking up a position to defend the priest from another spell from Reiko. The catgirl while quite agile was only able to cross half the distance before Reiko unleashed her next spell. A series of ice spikes flew across the field of battle. The catgirl managed to dodge a few of them but several of them managed to hit her. One of which buried itself in her right thigh prating the bone. She stumbled and fell to the ground immobilized and bleeding. Reiko turned to the others and cast another demonic spell. The spell flew towards the swordsman, then his de glowed and he shed the spell. His enchanted de disrupting the demonic bolt, the glow of his de dimmed somewhat the spell partially draining the enchantment. At the same moment, the priest finally recovered from being stunned and he immediately went back to healing the archer who was in worse shape than the catgirl. His hp having dropped below a hundred thanks to the bleeding. While the catgirl was also bleeding most of her wounds werent serious and she still had a third of her hp. She was also conscious enough that she was able to start some first aid. Applying a potion to her wounds and bandaging her leg with some of the bandages in her pack. The swordsman quickly found himself hard-pressed to keep the priest and archer safe from Reikos spell barrage. Her status as a wandering boss meant her spells were hitting harder and faster than was normal for her level. Each bolt that struck his de also further weakened the enchantment on his de. A fact that had the swordsman worried. Hurry up, I cant keep her off you much longer, said the swordsman as he blocked yet another spell the glow of the enchantment almostpletely gone. At the same moment, the catgirl was pushing herself off the ground, the potion having fixed her leg enough that she could move again. Reiko while keeping an eye on the catgirl, cast another spell at the swordsman. This time his enchanted de failed to hold up and shattered when the spell mmed into it. The shards flying everywhere making small cuts to his exposed flesh, while other shards bounced harmlessly of his te armor. The catgirl having gotten back to her feet charged at Reiko again. This time she managed to reach her before Reiko could cast another spell, and unleashed a flurry of rapid sword strikes. Her fast des rapidly drained Reikos shields with each strike. Her previous agility spell had already expired so she was only able to block about half of the strikes. The catgirl was also ready for Reikos punches and danced out of reach of each punch. However, she wasnt able to prevent Reiko frompleting her next spell. Reiko unleash a mana draining bolt of demonic magic at close range the catgirl barely had time to react before the bolt mmed into her. In an instant, her entire mana pool was forcibly ripped from her along with a sizeable chunk of her remaining health. The catgirl cked out and slumped to the ground unconscious, seconds before Reiko was forced to jump back to evade a swing from the swordsman who had drawn his back up weapon and closed the distance. Having evaded his swing she started to cast a quick spell and attempting to increase the distance between her and the swordsman. At the same moment, the priest had finished patching up the archer, and was running to check on the unconscious catgirl. As for the archer, he may of been patched up and extracted from the trap. but he wasnt quite yet ready to fight. Having lost a lot of blood, it would be a while before he could fight especially given the penalties that he had incurred thanks to blood loss. The swordsman was not about to let Reiko gain distance on him, and did his best to keep her at close range. Swinging his de with deadly uracy at every opportunity. Forcing her to evade or block his strikes. Being slower than the catgirl, Reiko had a much easier time evading his de and she slowly managed to increase the distance between them. Making it harder for him to score a hit. Then Reiko finally finished chanting her spell. While a lightning spell might seem to be a good idea against someone in full te armor, it usually wasnt all that effective. So she had chosen to use an ice spell. A barrage of magically hardened ice spikes flew through the air to strike at the armored swordsman. His heavy armor did a good job at deflecting most of them. Still a few managed to punch through his armor, but they lost a fair amount of energy inflicting only shallow wounds. Still it was enough to stagger the swordsman, which allowed Reiko to escape the range of his de. The swordsman recovered quickly and charged Reiko as quickly as he could given his heavy armor slowing him down. Unfortunately for him, he wasnt fast enough to close the distance again before Reiko cast her next spell. This time Reiko used one of her favorite spells, while not very effective against demons with their high magic resistance. It was remarkably effective against someone in full te armor. A barrage of ming bolts sailed out from her palm and mmed into the swordsman. His armor melted where the bolts struck as his suit was rapidly heated up. His hp draining rapidly as he was cooked in his suit. Before even half the bolts had hit him his hp hit zero and he fell to the ground. The priest had just reached the catgirl when he heard the sound of an armored man hitting the ground. While some of the remaining bolts sailed past the downed swordsman and into the foliage setting it ame. The priest did a quick check of the catgirl and determining she was fine started to cast a resurrection spell. Unfortunately for him, Reikos next spell was faster than his. A powerful bolt of blue lightning crackled and struck the priest. His robes ckened at the point of impact and his flesh charred. The bolt overwhelmed the resistance of his robes, and his hp dropped to zero. With the priest down, and no one able to fight Reiko had effectively won. It took her mere moments to finish off the archer, and then she put out the spreading mes with a water spell, before turning her attention to the unconscious catgirl. Approaching the catgirl, she got her first good look at the catgirl. She was quite cute, with a round face, a small cute nose. She was quite busty for a catgirl with what appeared to be a pair of D cup boobs. She had long lithe legs and a small cute butt with a long cute tail extending from her butt. Her ears were cute and fluffy. She hadnt noticed earlier, but the rips in the girls armor were dangerously close to exposing the girls modesty. One of the rips left the underside of her left boob exposed. Another rip in the side of the armor allowed one to see her nipple if the girl raised her arm. Her own ice spike had torn the girls skirt and panties allowing Reiko to see the girls partially hidden pussy. Reiko proceed to strip the girl of her damaged armor and weapons before proceeding to pick the girl up. The girl weighed enough that it wasnt easy for Reiko to carry her, but she could manage. Reiko felt that this girl would be a great gift for her master, and made her way back to the hidden passage while daydreaming some sexual fantasies involving her master. The girl was still unconscious when she emerged from the tunnels in the lower levels of Misakis tenth-floor castle. She ran into one of the demon maids, after rounding a corner down the hall. The maid was more than happy to help Reiko carry the unfortunate catgirl the rest of the way to the castles dungeon. They dropped the unconscious and naked catgirl onto a wooden bed and then locked the cell. The maid told a couple of guards to guard the cell, while Reiko left the cells heading for the dining hall. The fight having made her hungry. Chapter XXIII Gods and Rewards Chapter XXIII Gods and Rewards Lily had been talking with Misaki, when suddenly she got a notification. Misaki was already starting to get morefortable as a girl, but it turned out that she had some issues with the idea of being pregnant. In her past life, she had been pregnant once before thanks to a mistake she had made when she was fourteen. She had been grounded because of that for two years, as for her baby a beautiful baby girl, her mother was raising it. When she had died to that rollercoaster the girl was already eight years old and had grown to be a cute, bubbly girl that loved to have fun. Thanks to this experience, she was able to alleviate some of her concerns. Something that surprised that Elf receptionist, who was petting the only human in the room, A young woman who was apparently named Emily.
Congrattions! You have epted a minor divine quest. Reach the dungeon Misaki and help teach her to ept her new gender. Fail and you will displease your god. After a long journey through the forest and a short jaunt in the dungeon. You met Misaki and helped teach her about an aspect of her gender. Which has alleviated some of her concerns. Erosi is pleased with your work so far. However, he desires you teach her further.
Reward: EXP Gold Free Attribute points The Legendary Panties
Failure: New Trait: Erosis Lash
Congrattions! You have been awarded arge boost to EXP. You are now level twenty-five! You have been awarded 20 gold coins You have been awarded 20 free attribute points You have been awarded the Legendary Panties
Item: The Legendary Panties Traits: Indestructible: cant be destroyed by normal means Divinely Soul bound: cant be lost or stolen by any means. Can be traded or passed down, new owner will gain soul bind. Self Cleaning: These panties automatically clean themselves of all dirt. Self Repair: This item automatically regenerates lost durability and restores itself to perfect condition Sight Charm: Men who see your panties will have an instant erection and may suffer from a nosebleed, while women will have an irresistible urge to pet the wearer. Cursed Touch: any male that tries to take the wearer without her permission is cursed to be a girl for the rest of their life. Adaptable: the wearer can change the appearance of the panties. Form Fitting: These panties automatically reshape themselves to fit the wearer. Divine Material: The divine materials used to make this makes them highlyfortable, and boost agility and dexterity by ten percent. Requires: Female Gender
Congrats on your first Free Attribute Points. These can be used to permanently boost your base stats and increase your abilities.
Congrattions! New spell learned: Angelic Shockwave (Lust) The user unleashes a st wave of pure lust aligned celestial magic from their skin. This wave inflicts massive hp damage to the undead. Heavy damage to most demons, but heals lust aligned demons due to simr alignments. Moderate damage to all others. Except for nts, including monster nts, which are left mostly unaffected, secondary effects still apply if applicable. Destroys all equipment in radius of effect including the users, unless it has either the indestructible trait or magic immunity trait. Inflicts the status condition: Extremely Horny on everyone but the user in the radius of effect. The shockwave also causes all living things in its radius to experience extreme pleasure. Radius of effect is determined by the amount of magic put into the spell. For every hundred points of mana used radius increase by one meter
Congrattions! Erosi your patron god, has granted you a minor divine quest. Fully teach the dungeon Misaki about her gender. Note: This quest has a hidden clear requirement that if cleared will instantly grant you its reward.
Reward: EXP Gold Free Attribute Points The Legendary Bra
Failure: Erosis Lash
Lily had not expected the quest to end so easily, but she suspected it had something to do about this second quest. Which she felt like a part two for the first. With the notification, a bag materialized in her hand. As she read the long list of notifications, she decided the panties were a good item. The new spell, however, was one she immediately decided she would never cast. She didnt relish the idea of being basically naked after casting a spell. Before she had a chance to fully process the list of notifications. Milith came over and spoke to Misaki introducing herself first and then tell her to do something. Go get your bond mate, I have something the two of you will need to know, said Milith. That is an odd term,mented Misaki. The term bondmate refers to a pair of individuals that are bonded by a magical bond, which in my culture is referred to as a bonded pair. In fact, I think you made a good choice for your life long mate, said Milith. Misaki didnt know how to respond to that and simply left the room to get Phyllis. After she left Milith turned towards Emily and took a step closer. Milith had noticed she seemed familiar, so she wanted to find out why. She pulled Emily out of Sarahsp and then kissed her. Emily was so surprised that she just stood there her mind nk for a moment. The kiss didntst long before Milith broke it, then she smiled. I thought, you seemed familiar turns out I have met one of your kids, said Milith. Emily didnt need long to guess who, the only child it could be was Chloe. Left with a question she asked, What does that do with kissing me? I did that to make sure. Anyway she is an intelligent girl lots of potential, you should be proud, said Milith. Thanks, I guess replied Emily as Misaki and Phyllis walked into the room. Carol and Melisa didnt follow them into the room. As soon as they did, Millith waved her hand and the doors. Milith having just cast a privacy spell that sealed the doors and prevented sound from leaving the room. It also blocked teleport spells, portal spells, scrying and listening devices making a roompletely secure from even divine eavesdropping. Alright what do you know about the gods and their role in the world? asked Milith. The gods created the world, and maintain its bnce andws, replied Phyllis. That is only partially right, no god in any realm has ever created a world. Gods are the keepers of a worldsw and bnce, while deities are simr, but focus on thews of nature and tend to rule over much smaller areas such as a mountain or a forest. They do however create life, nature gods are well known for creating living things. Anyway, you got the important part right. Now can you tell me what happens when a god steps out of line and starts doing things not of their mandate? said Milith Wait if the gods didnt create the world, who did!!!? said everyone else in near-perfect sync. If you must know it was my grandfather. Now will you answer the question? said Milith. Stepping out of their mandate? Im not sure, but I dont think it is a good thing, replied Phyllis. Well, one god has stepped out of their mandate. As such their church has be corrupted which in turn further fuels the corruption of the god. Right now the effects of this are minor, but if left alone problems can ur. The current division in the ranks of the gods is part of the problem, most of the division in their rankses from the light side of the Human and Elven Pantheons. I dont know why, but for some reason, many races tend to associate light with good, and dark with evil. My race, however, knows that this is not true. Anyway gods are sensitive to their followers, and beliefs like that tend to corrupt a god, it takes time but eventually, the god bes corrupted. Especially if their followers are using such a viewpoint to justify atrocities. Anyway, my mother tasked me with finding what was going wrong in this world and try to fix it, said Milith while using magic to form something. What does that mean? asked Misaki. It means Im going to challenge and try to destroy Aurous the current head god of the Human Church of Light. Im not going to lie to you, but I might not seed which is why Im giving you this book. I cant use it, but the spell in it will allow you to summon my grandfather. Assuming he listens to your call he will appear before you. I must warn you that enlisting his aid will be costly though, but he is far more powerful than I, said Milith as she handed the finished book to Phyllis. Why cant you use this spell? ask Phyllis. Because it is a blood contract summoning spell. I am of the same blood, so we cannot form a blood contract. Which is why it wont summon him if I cast it, said Milith, then she continued, Now Im going to be leaving, so I want you two to look after Lily. Her parents should arrive in town before too long, but she needs both guidance and protection to grow into who she is meant to be. I sense she will be of great import in the future, but it will be decades until then. Why would she be of great import? asked Emily who was once again stuck in Sarahsp getting a petting session. She is among the first of the heroes that are destined to fight the Demon Lord in a centuries time to appear, only four others have appeared so far. Some of the new dungeons were born to aid the mortal races as well. Oh and before I forget let me do something for you, said Milith. Then her skin began to glow and a wave of light hit everyone in the room. They all started feeling a little odd after being hit by the spell. What was that spell? asked Phyllis. A simple protection spell, it granted your bloodline with the ability to produce a type of pheromones that marks you as friends of the Swarm. As such the Swarm will not harm you, and their queens will be inclined to help you. Just dont be surprised if they look down on you a bit, they tend to view races thatck telepathy as lesser. They will, however, respect you if you prove your strength, just be careful if you do that. Since they are drawn to the strong, and will do anything to mate with the strong, said Milith. What exactly is this Swarm you speak of? said Misaki asking the question that was on everyones mind. Milith gave her a quick answer before releasing her privacy spell and leaving the building. Lily was happy to see her go, but what she was told about this Swarm concerned her a bit. At the same moment, Misaki had Dewari speaking into her head. What happen? I suddenly couldnt sense you. I could feel your dungeon, but your soul vanished, said Dewari. I just had an odd chat, with a small woman named Milith, said Misaki. Will you tell me about this odd encounter, said Dewari. Misaki recounted the encounter, leaving some of the parts out. Oh, the Swarm. I have heard about it if it is in our world that is a good thing. As strange as Swarm creatures may be they are good creatures. They also reproduce quickly and have a distaste for the undead. Ill have to make sure the nations leave them alone, they will probably spread through the forest and some of its surroundings, but they wont harm the races in what they consider their territory unless provoked. They will consider those peoples their property, and therefore will protect them from outside threats. They will enve members of the popce, but they tend to treat them well, said Dewari leaving somethings about their nature out. Youre not worried, they will spread across the continent? asked Misaki. No, they dont do as well in cold regions, they will stick mostly to the warmer coastal regions, but will also spread throughout any warm forest they find. They tend to build their nests underground, with entrances near where people or animals gather, which means they will spread to the undergroundnds, where some races make their home. However, even there they will stick to the warmernds. That doesnt mean they wont go into the cold regions though, they can adapt to the cold if they want to, but they prefer warm climates, said Dewari before breaking the link, not giving Misaki a chance to respond. Meanwhile, at the church of light the Head Priest, was not having a fun day. Aurous was displeased with their recent failures, and was making his day harder as a result. Which is why he was redoubling his efforts to find that girl he wanted brought to him. He had not expected to find her to be so difficult, but she was not an easy individual to find. He had his subordinates search dozens of towns, and even looked in the neighboringnds. There had been no sign of her until recently, when he received reports of a flying winged woman being spotted. The reports though gave him another problem, the sightings indicated she was fast, those who saw her often saying she disappeared into the distance in seconds. He had the force equipped to deal with her here at the main church. His original n had been to send them out to her location, the moment she was found, but with her speed, that n was out the window. Now he guess he would need to find herir. Of course, the girl wasnt his only problem. The monthly report on church-sponsored business hade in. In a number of neighboring towns, their profits had diminished greatly when one of their rivals suddenly rose in poprity. The brothels were the most hit by this, but he saw the same with some of the inns. All of these sudden shifts, left him baffled since he had no idea why it had happened. Which is why he was currently ordering an investigation to determine what was happening. Of course, his day was about to get even worse, since the gate to Aurouss personal domain was hidden somewhere on the grounds of the main church. A couple hours after Milith ran off to fight a god, Misaki, Phyllis, and Emily entered Phylliss house. As soon as they got in the couple left her at the door and went to the office. Where they began to write that letter they needed to send together. A letter they would send a few hourster when they finished it. While Emily decided that she was going to be careful about going out from now on. She locked the door and then went to check on her kids. Milith enjoyed her flight towards the church, she had materialized in. She had known the moment she arrived that most of the local pantheon had ced the gates to their domains in that church. She didnt tell them when she was talking to them how difficult fighting a god was, or how high that chance of her losing the fight was. She actually feared that possibility, but now that she was aware of what was happening here, the fear of what would happen if she did nothing drove her to act. As she was flying, she double-checked the cybeic half of her heritage. From the spell focus imnted in her brain to the defense cannon, she had hidden in her right arm. She never used it, but she had a feeling she would need it here. A feeling telling her that this god knew exactly how to fight her kind, which meant she might actually need the weapon. Crushing a corrupted church was far easier than fighting a god, and it also weakened the god. So she was nning on destroying this church before she entered his domain. That way she would have the best advantage for the uing battle. Chapter XXIV A Battle of the Gods Chapter XXIV A Battle of the Gods Milith was approaching the city, she never bothered to learn its name. She was not going tond, but attack the temple from the sky. She was currently going over her n that she made on the way over. She wanted her first attack to be both big and shy to help break the morale of any defenders. However she was going to hold some cards in reserve for her battle with Aurous, One of which was her n trump card, a spell created by her n and kept within. It was the ultimate buff spell, called Aura of the Supremes. The spell enhanced the user well beyond their physical limits for a couple of hours, but in return when it wore off they were greatly weakened. Aura of the Supremes: For three hours after casting the users stats are increased a thousandfold, spell costs are reduced by eighty percent. Spell power is increased by an extra thirty percent. When spell wears of user is inflicted with conditions Mana burn for one month, Severely Crippled for one month, Severely Weakened for one year, Overloaded for one year. Spell cannot be recast for one year. Mana Burn:Overuse of spells beyond your means has burned your mana pathways preventing the use of spells Severely Crippled: Due to severe physical injury, your abilities have been greatly impaired, all stats reduced to one percent. All regeneration effects reduced by ny-eight percent Severely Weakened:You have been severely weakened and your stats have been reduced to 20% of normal. Regen effects have been halved Overloaded: You have cast spells beyond your means, damaging your mana pathways until they recover all spells are reduced in power by 75%. She didnt really want to cast this spell, she had only cast it once before but the side effects are terrible. Still, she didnt have much choice, she knew Aurous to be stronger than her, much stronger in fact. This spell would even the field enough, that her battle experience will shine. Like most gods, Aurous wasnt used to fighting, and had less experience in battle than she did. Something she had the Swarm confirm for her. Reaching a point above the city, she pulled herself from her thoughts and focused on the task at hand. She observed the temple for a moment before she began channeling her magic. Suddenly eight massive glowing stars appeared in the sky of the setting sun. Each glowing brighter and angrier with each passing second as she channeled more and more magic into the spell. Below the people were beginning to panic at the sight. Then she cast her spell, an ancient spell of great power called Fury of the Eight Stars. From the eight glowing new stars, angry red beams of light rained down on the city and carved a path of destruction straight to the temple. The temple was made of enchanted white stone that shone in the sunlight to inspire the masses below. Those enchantments made the temple almost impossible to damage, but to the shock of her citizens. The rock simply disintegrated as the beams passed over. She had limited the damage to the temple district, but it was still impressive. Many of the buildings in the temple district were gone, fires were rampant and dead bodies everywhere. Rifts were open in the ground and heat spewed forth from the rips in the ground. Above the eight stars still glowed an angry red, and smaller beams rained from the sky on any unfortunate temple priest or soldier they found. Reducing the poor men to ash. Her excellent hearing let her pick up a few cries about the impossible happening. Some from excited spellcasters, who were more interested in the spell than the fact their lives were in danger. She wasnt entirely surprised as she had met people like that before. There were always a few like that in any society. She could even hear a few of the spellcasters debating the level requirement of her spell. She simply shook her head and ignored them as best she could. For a new threat was appearing, some of the churches soldiers were forming ranks from the damaged barracks. These soldiers were also better equipped than the ones she had been killing so far. In his divine realm, Aurous was angry as he witnessed what was happening at his temple. The brazen attack was one he had not expected. He also didnt recognize the spell, being used to attack his temple. So he had asked one of the subordinate gods under him toe to him. The attacker was just now engaging the temple troops when his subordinate arrived. The subordinate took one look at the divining waters, and said, Fury of the Eight Stars, havent seen that spell in a long time. What can you tell me about it? And more importantly how to counter it? asked Aurous. It''s a ritual spell, that normally requires a dozen level six hundred mages. Which is why it hasnt been seen in millennia. It remains in continuous y after being cast until either the user runs out of mana or the spell is disrupted. To be able to control the spell-like that on her own, that girl must be at least level eight hundred, I suspect she is closer to nine hundred, though, said the subordinate god. She is a young lordling controlling magic is in her blood, so stop trying to guess her level, and tell me how to counter that spell, said Aurous. The spell is hard to defend against, the best defense is to destroy the magical stars that it created. The other option is to use elemental barriers, they wontst long but they can buy time. Ideally, you should use divine elemental barriers they will hold against those beams much longer than normal ones, and watch out for the siege beams, they are much more powerful than the normal ones and can harm even you, said the subordinate. Aurous turned his attention back to the divining waters. He could see the churchs soldiers struggling against her. Their armor had been enchanted specifically against magic, but her spells were so powerful the armor couldnt fully stop her attacks. She was dancing in the sky, avoiding their spells and arrows with a grace that could only be exined by precognition, while directing the fury of the eight stars spell against them. Each st of angry red light struck a soldier dead center. Their magic armor would glow absorbing the brunt of the blow, but some of the energy would get through and burn their flesh. Some soldiers managed to block the strikes with their shields, which helped reduce the damage they took. Still, the soldiers that were burned marched on, and continued to chant holy mantras, while either casting spells or firing arrows with their crossbows at Milith. Still their determination to fight only helped so much, as they could only take so many hits before they were truly down. Some of the soldiers in the rear were unburying the chest containing the artifacts that Aurous had given them. The first attack had buried the chest under a pile of rubble. Milith, however, was not letting them dig in peace, as she focused the majority of the red beams at the digging teams. Which was forcing other soldiers to defend them so they could dig. Just under a minute before she could fire the siege beams at the site, the soldiers finally reached the chest and pulled the cor and suppression ring out of the chest. One of the soldiers an older man, put the ring on and cast the spell it contained. Only to miss, and before he could try again Milith counterattacked as three beams mmed into his chest one after the other. The energy of the attack killing him almost instantly. Another man dived for the ring, and put it on. Milith recognizing the spell it had as dangerous didnt let the man cast the spell, and focused the siege beam part of her spell on the site. The eight stars focused on the rings and another superbeam fired from each of the stars and bored into the location of the ring. A small wave of magic rippled out from the spot disrupting any spells in a five hundred meter radius of the site. Her spells origin was outside this effect and was left mostly unaffected. Almost instantly the church troops broke formation and began a retreat, but it wasnt disorderly or panicked. They reformed into small orderly columns and retreated from the line of battle. Aurous didnt like what was happening and chose to physically manifest on the field of battle. The instant he did he summoned a dozen bolts of light aiming four of them at Milith and the others at her magical stars. She managed to dodge three of the bolts with one, mming into her chest. Half her shields vanished in an instant, as for her magical spheres he destroyed half of them with his opening move. She had managed to protect half of them from thences, by channeling a barrier spell through the spheres. Using the remaining spheres she counterattacked with a volley of angry beams. Aurous channeled his own light and shields of pure light sprang into existence to block them. The solid magical barriers absorbed the volleys, while he prepared another volley of magicalnces. The moment they were ready he used them to destroy his opponents magical spheres. While sending a few of them to keep her upied. This time she didnt just dodge, but channeled a spell to the shocked witnesses below. Many knew she wasnt a god, but she cast a spell that was mistakenly believed only gods could use. In reality, it just required a high level that most never reached. Just like Aurous, an active elemental shield sprang into existence to protect her, but unlike his, hers was dual elemental. As she had woven sma (advanced version of the fire element) and lightning together to create a near-imprable barrier against her foes attacks. His lightnces crashed into her active shield one after another each one weakening the shield until it finally copsed. None struck her, but her ritual spell had been taken out of y. Oh, I am so d you came to me. Now I can make you submit to me personally,ughed Aurous as two new groups ofnces materialized around him. No member of my kind have ever submitted to a god, I will not be the first, said Milith as she channeled a new spell. Her wings beginning to glow with the energy of a spell; greater enhanced flight. A buff spell focused on enhancing flight speed and maneuverability in the air. Itsted only an hour and has a cooldown of three, but it will increase her movement in the air tenfold, its more general counterpart greater enhanced agility only increased movement eightfold. Then she burst into movement, he fired thences he had formed at her. With the grace of a born flyer, she dodged most of thences using active sma-lightning shields to block those she couldnt dodge. Swooping down on his position she attacked with her dragon breath. Bluegreen mes washing over him. He was still there when she passed him. Her breath was hot enough to incinerate most foes, but he wasnt even singed. Heughed a bit, knowing that like dragons, her most potent weapon was her breath. Sure she had spells more powerful, but those all took far longer to cast and were easier to disrupt. You are a few millennia to young to challenge me, why dont you surrender now and Ill treat you nicely, said Aurous confident in his power. Milith ignored him and began to chant her trump card, she didnt want to cast it and was hoping to wound him with her ritual spell. She had also been hoping in his overconfidence he wouldnt shield against her breath in time, but he had. A powerful aura radiated out of her as her spellpleted. Everyone below, be they cowering in panic or running dropped to the ground and began to knell looking up in awe as she loudly spoke the final words of the spell. I am of the blood of the supremes the rulers of the endless sky. Now witness the true might of my blood, as you are burned by my mes and torn by my ws. Feel the wrath of the supremes and my n, yelled out Milith as her wings and talons became wreathed in blue-green mes. As she made a spin in the air she channeled lightning from her hands to strike Aurous with. The pair of bolts she flung his way were far more powerful than any of her previous attacks and smashed through the barriers he erected and mmed into his stomach. Leaving a minor burn on his skin, and charring his outfit. He responded by throwing more powerful spells at her. Instead of his favorednce spell, he switched to beams of pure light. A powerful ray of light was shot from his palms towards her position, which she dodged with a graceful roll. Then she flung lightning at him from her wingtips as she maneuvered for another breath attack. For the first time in the entire battle, he actual dodged her attack. He wasnt as fast or as graceful in the air as she was so, it looked clumsypared to her and he dodged only by the slimmest of margins. He cast another beam spell, while cursing the sudden increase in her abilities. This time he managed to hit her with the beam, his beam punching through the barrier she erected and her shields. The beam was grazing hit and damaged her wing and disintegrated her left arm. Both of which started to rapidly regenerate. Not as quickly as they would in broad daylight, but the rate of healing was quite visible. In a matter of seconds were wing was back to normal. While she was still regenerating she used her breath attack again. Unlike the first time, Aurous actually burned under its power. He responded by quick casting a number ofnces at her in quick session, the distance meant she had no time to deploy any barriers and with her shields already gone, she took the hits directly. Fournce struck her in the chest and stomach dealing wounds that for most mortal races would be fatal. For her, that wasnt so, as her body naturally stopped regenerating her arm, and focused on rapidly restoring her vitals. Pulling on her magic to elerate the process. In mere seconds, as she was flying past him, the wounds were almost gone. Aurous had taken a fair amount of damage from her breath attack. It wasnt fatal, but his own shields werepletely gone as well, and his skin charred ck. He used some of his own mana to repair his damaged body. Beforeunching his own counterattack several beams of lightnced across the sky to strike at Milith. She dodged most of them, and blocked those she couldnt while returning the barrage with one of her own. As she sent a volley of blue-green bolts of fire his way. Along with the asional lightning bolt, each one had unerring precision which forced Aurous to dodge or block her attacks. Soon the two were dancing a hauntingly beautiful dance in the air where the slightest mistake will lead to their death. While stray magic rained on the city, and the surrounding fields. Farmers and some mages that came from the city were struggling to save the fields that were burning from the stray magic that had light them a me. In the city, Leatia and her sisters of the Swarm were evacuating the woman and children they could find to the safety of their nest under the biggest brothel in the city. Leatia had been really happy when her sisters showed her the site and began building her nest in the basement. Which was actually ratherrge, since the basement catered to the more unusual tastes of her wealthy clients. Having areas for both business and storage, along with a wing for living, it wasnt hard for her to find an unused room to build the beginnings of a nest in. A couple of her sisters were reinforcing the room to further protect the eggs she hadid in there. The basement was a good ce to hide and provided some protection against the battle going on above their heads. As for the men, she didnt trust full-grown men near her eggs. This was something instinctive. As for the women and children she trusted them more, but she kept them away from the room her eggs were in. Especially the children, since they might harm her eggs by ident. Fortunately the pheromones she and her sisters were producing made it easier to manipte those around them and keep them from her eggs. The men they inevitably ended up, bringing with them to the nest, were kept out of the basement. She and her sisters flirted with them a bit, and suggested that it would be greatly appreciated if they kept shady people out of the building. In the ruins of the church, some people were digging themselves out of the ruins. While keeping an eye out for the asional bolt of stray magic. Among those who had survived the destruction was the high priest, who was busy cursing the gods fighting above his head for deciding to fight in the skies above his city. He cursed even more strongly when a beam of light whizzed by his head and incinerated his favorite aide. Fortunately in the process it also disintegrated a few of the rocks, preventing them from digging out his other priests and more important to him his favorite ves. His ves and inner circle free of rubble, he signaled them to make their way out of the temple. Every once in a while they would be forced to take cover when stray magic came their way, and they were often slowed by copsed corridors and fires. Still, they made it out of the temple, where they could see a rather beautiful battle in the night skies. Well, it would be if it werent for the rather powerful stray magics that asionally struck the city. From their vantage point they could see hundreds of buildings had been damaged. Fires were all over the city, the streets were in chaos, and the defensive walls were breached in a number of ces. He even saw a bolt of blue-green mes hit an unbroken section of the wall and explode. When the dust cleared the section had crumbled and there was yet another hole in the wall. Taking the road to the left of their exit, he started leading his way out of the city. It wasnt long before they met some soldiers using a building for cover. Who they convinced to escort them out of the city. A good thing too, since there were many who were taking advantage of the chaos to pige and rape as they please. Apparently unconcerned about the deadly bolts of fire and beams of light raining from the sky. Fortunately, none of them were particrly skilled with a de or magic. The highest leveled piger they ran into was a level 23 thug and his skills were below average for the level. Which is why they managed to get out of the city with only minor scratches. In the skies, Milith and Aurous were continuing to go at it. Both were showing signs of weakening if you knew what to look for. Aurous cast another beam of light at Milith, which she dodged and she responded with a bolt of lightning. The bolt ripped right through his barrier like paper since he wasnt able to strengthen it like he was earlier. The bolt struck him dead on, charing his flesh and burning his organs. Along with removing a third of his health pool in the attack. He was starting to get worried since he was running out of gas, and he didnt see any sign that she was weakening. Worse he knew he was stronger and yet she was winning. Even with the boost that spell she had cast he should be winning as he was the stronger. Yet he couldnt score enough hits to do more than wound her for a moment, much less overwhelm her like he expected. Milith smiled a bit when she saw the damage she had inflicted didnt instantly regenerate. Still, she had other worries one of the big ones was that the Aura of Supremes spell was starting to wear off, the other was that some clouds had moved in and were blocking the moonlight which in turn was reducing her regen even further. Which really sucked since he managed to cripple her right-wing and put a hole through her left. She was using her biodrive to stay in the air, but the effort was exhausting. She couldnt risk this going on much longer so she decided to y a card she hadnt yed yet. She began channeling as much power as she could to cast one of thergest single-target spells her mother had taught her. The spell was one she had not fully master so it required quite the lengthy chant. The spell was called the ive Missile it fired a massive pulse of sma and lightning elemental magic at the target that cannot be evaded since it tracks the target and travels at near lightspeed. Of course there was no way that Aurous was going to just sit there and let her cast the spell. He bombarded her with a volley ofnces and beam spells. Forcing her to cast a barrier to protect herself. Something she could do without interrupting her spell, but both Aurous and herself were at the level where they could cast different spells simultaneously. Which is why while Aurous was bombarding her position, he was alsoyering his defenses and building up multiple barriers of pure light to block the spell. She wasnt quite finished with the casting when her barrier broke, and she started taking damage. Mostly from hisnce spells which could track her movements. Finally, shepleted her spell and the ive flew from her palms like they were shot out of a cannon. An instantter it mmed into Aurous smashing through his multipleyers of active barriers and smashed into him. It did massive damage to his physical form and his internals but he was still smiling. At the same moment Miliths Aura of the Supremes spell ran out and her strength left her. Forcing her tond on a rooftop. Where she stumbled and fell on her butt. Aurous quickly cast a barrier with what little mana he had left, since it was the better choice in case she did something. Then he started to lower himself, while pulling a cor simr to the one he gave to the temple out of nowhere. You did well little lordling, but now your mine, said Aurous thinking he had won. However, Milith had onest card left to y, one not entirely affected by her practically crippled state. Her right arm opened up revealing the defense cannon literally growing from her flesh, and she aimed it at him. Then she fired it into him until the power cell ran dry. Aurous was so close when she fired he didnt really have time to react in his weakened state. The bolts tore through his barrier and ripped him apart in under a minute. She didnt really have the energy left though to read the notifications that popped up. Instead, she sent a telepathic message to the nearby Swarm before she passed out from the pain and exhaustion. Chapter XXV Wounded Mistress Chapter XXV Wounded Mistress Leatia moved around another pile of debris, the midday sun beating down on her back. She and a number of her sisters had been searching the city for hours now for their God Queen. They actually knew exactly where she is. The problem is reaching her location. If any of them were a queen or a full princess they would have wings and be able to fly there. Leatia had begun the process of evolving into a Queen, but that takes time. She wasnt the only sister of the Swarm evolving into a Queen, and that was because the first queen was evolving into a High Queen. The Queens were not just responsible for birthing the swarm, since any female of the swarm cany eggs, but they also manage the hive mind. A normal queen oversees a single nest, making the decisions needed for that nest, while a High Queen oversees every nest in a region. As such any female of the Swarm can evolve into a Queen if necessary, but normally if the Queen dies or a new nest is being built a princess will be chosen as queen. In Leatias case, there werent any princesses in the city of White Rock so she had been chosen. If she had been a princess the evolution would already beplete, but the infiltrator to queen evolution was moreplex and would take a few more days. Rounding a corner, the building she was looking for came into view. At the same moment, a couple of her sisters reported encountering church soldiersbing the debris. She ordered them to keep an eye on them, and if necessary distract them. Killing them was an option she would rather avoid. Something that was encoded into her very genes, was a distaste for killing, and especially wanton ughter. This didnt mean any member was incapable of killing, but they wont kill if it can be avoided. Heading for the building, she looked around for a way to get to the roof. Of course she didnt get lucky and find stairs to the roof, however, she did find a brokendder in the damaged shop across the street. Fixing it took time, and by the time she was done, a few more of her sisters had showed up to help her. The repaireddder wasnt pretty, being held together by rope and hardened swarm secretions. Still, it should do the job. Angling it against the roof she had two of her sisters hold theter, while she and one other went up to Milith. Milith looked terrible, her clothes were in tatters, she had threerge holes in her abdomen. Her organs were visible, and she was bleeding. Arge pool of glowing blood surrounded her. Her wings were stretched out behind her were broken and tattered. Large chunks of her feather scales, were gone the membrane beneath was ripped, and in some ces, her wing bones could be seen sticking out. Her entire pallor was rather pale. A quick use of the Analyze skill, revealed she was still alive, and in a regenerative state. The regenerative state though was barely keeping her alive, though. Condition Regenerative State: This a state some races including several species of dragon enter after incurring fatal wounds. Increases regeneration by 250% after other modifiers, boosts blood production by 300%. Metabolic rate reduced by half. While in this state all bodily energies are focused on regeneration as the body enters a state of regenerative stasis. She immediately knelt next to Milith, and bit her. However, instead of feeding, she was instead sharing her blood nutrients with Milith. At the same time, the sister of the swarm with her pulled out a needle and thread from the pack on her hip, and began to sew her wounds closed. It took a while but eventually, they had closed the wounds and stopped the bleeding. With Milith stabilized they cleaned up the blood pool using tools they took from Miliths pack, before bringing Milith down to the street. That was the hard part, but after quite the struggle with her wings getting in the way. Still, they managed to get her down, to the street. Once on the street two sisters supported her head and feet, while two more supported her broken wings, while Leatia lead the way back. None of the swarm noticed the cor hanging from the corner of the roof. By the time they got back, to the brothel their nest was located at, the sun was setting. In front of the brothel was a wide wagon, the type normal used by the wealthy or nobles. It was designed to be pulled by three horses, side by side. Her other sisters had prepared it on the way back, since it would be needed to get Milith out of the city. Milith couldnt stay in the city, as it was far too dangerous for her to be here in her weaken state. Her nest was alsocking in the facilities to protect her. Ideally, they would take her to the girlsir. Problem was they couldnt risk flying her there, and they couldnt risk a ship. They didnt have any contacts, with the local sailors. So they could not be sure of a connection with the church. Also, they needed to get her to a mana rich area quickly, since her mana was dangerously low. All of this meant, they only had one real option for where to send Milith. They were sending her to Bordertown along with a few Sisters of the Swarm and escorted by some of the men and women they seduced. To lead this group, she had chosen a younger sister that had taken the name, Eris to lead this group. Eris was a small girl with the features of a rare breed of mousekin. She was one hundred and fifteen centimeters tall, with a pair of cute mouse ears on her head that had ck tips. Two cute red spots emphasized her round cheeks, and she hadrge cute brown eyes. Long golden brown hair extended to her waist. Her tail was a bit odd for mouse, being shaped like a lightning bolt. The fur on her tail and ears were colored the same as her hair. She was wearing a simple ck and white dress that stopped halfway down her thighs, and only covered the bottom half of her breasts, which were just at the perfect size for her body type. Eris and the sisters assigned to her helped, Leatia and her assistants load Milith onto the wagon. Once Milith wasfortably resting on the cushions they prepared for her, they stuffed her salvaged belongings into a strongbox, and bolted it to the floorboard. Eris sat down next to Milith, and began considering how they will be taking care of her, while the others started driving the wagon down the road. Milith was not really aware of her surroundings, but she found it fairly easy to coax her to suck on her finger, or swallow. Which meant feeding her wont be a problem. Eris knew that, while she could feed her by biting it would not be pleasant thanks to her link with Leatia. Mostly due to the higher than average blood temperature that Soleans like Milith have. The bathroom could present a bit of, a problem but she had thought of that beforehand. From one of the supply crates she had loaded while waiting, she pulled out a cloth diaper. Which she ced on Milith just in case. A few hours earlier, in Bordertown. Misaki awoke next to Phyllis with a blue screen in her face. This was the first time she woke up to a screen, however, Phyllis had told her about the fact she had woken up to one they day they both got pregnant. She justy there a moment before reading the screen and then promptly started to wake her mate.
World Event! The God of Light Aurous has been in after a fierce battle over the City of White Rock, with the Solean Lord Milith of n Countryman. The Elven and Human pantheons of light have ced out a quest to deliver the killer to them, preferably alive. As a follower of the Goddess Dewari, you have been offered a quest to protect Milith while she recovers from her wounds.
Congrattions! You have been offered a Grand Divine Quest! Do you ept? Yes/No
It was still early morning, so Phyllis was understandably a bit groggy. Still her training as an experienced adventurer took over and she waspletely focused in a matter of seconds. She too was greeted by the same window as Misaki except hers mentioned having two patrons. Something she wasnt sure when it happened, but apparently, at some point, she gained Dewari as a secondary patron and must have missed the notification. Misaki having never seen or heard of World Events, and Grand level divine quests had a bunch of questions, that she was already starting to ask. Hey, Phyllis what exactly is a world event? What is a Grand Divine Quest? Are they difficult? Should I ept? Are the rewards worth the risks? asked Misaki before Phyllis stopped her from asking any more questions. World events are rare events that have worldwide consequences. I was actually expecting something like this to happen the moment that girl said she was going to try and kill a god. Grand Divine Quests only ur during world events, and can have a significant impact on how said event reshapes the world. Dont decline the quest, doing so will severely impact your rtionship with your patron god. As for the rewards, they are indeed well worth the risks. However you wont know what the rewards or the penalties are until you actuallyplete the quest, answered Phyllis having already epted the quest offered. Since declining a quest offered by two gods never went well. Misaki hesitated a moment longer before she epted the quest.
Congrattions! You have gained a Grand Divine Quest. The Solean Lord Milith is wanted by both the Elven and Human gods of light for ying a god in battle. That battle, however, has weakened her making her vulnerable to her enemies. You have been tasked with protecting her from those that would harm her until she has fully recovered from her wounds. The time limit of this quest is one year. If you can protect her from her enemies for a full year the quest will beplete.
Rewards: ?????????????????????
Failure: ?????????????????????
Staring at the request, she found herself wondering if she could protect her for a full year. She also found all the question marks worrisome. As she had no idea what would happen with the quest. The first thing they needed to do, was find Milith though. Something she knew she would have to leave to Phyllis. She didnt have a subcore so she couldnt leave her territory, yet. As for where to put Milith, the only logical ce was to take her to her tenth floor. Her tenth floor was the most heavily defended part of her dungeon, and while one party was getting close no one had quite figured out the trick to opening the gates to her fifth-floor boss. Seeing that she would clearly be without Phyllis for a couple days, she suddenly kissed her, before whispering, Lets have a little fun first, before you leave. Phyllis blushed a bit knowing exactly what Misaki wanted. She hadnt been in the mood for itst night when they went to bed, but now she was also finding herself to be a bit horny. Besides they were both pregnant already, so she didnt see any risks and agreed. Soon the two were emitting rather strong pheromones that filled the house. Emily whose room was closest to the couples room. Awoke to a bit of weight on top of her. Sitting on top of her was the naked form of one of the demon maids. She was the smallest of the four demons. This one had fiery red hair that fell to her waist. Two cute horns stuck out of her forehead, and she hadrge cute red eyes, with a pretty nose. She had practically perfect curves, her lovely chest was on full disy. Drawing Emilys eye after she dismissed the blue box she had. Which didnt include a quest like Misaki and Phylliss windows offered. The maid had a bust that was bitrger than Emilys and her nipples were already hard and swollen. Her skin was smooth and creamy with just the right amount of muscles. The girls pink pussy was visible as well, twitching slightly as a clear sticky fluid leaked and stained the nket. Then Emily noticed the heat building in her abdomen, and she realized that she was getting turned on. A bit of shock went through her at that, since she didnt think she had any interest in other girls. Then she thought about her girls sleeping in the neighboring room. None of you better be touching my girls, said Emily intending to use her protective mother tone, but instead it came out with a bit of a seductive lilt to it. Why on Solkira would we do that? Neither one is old enough for this kind of y, said the maid. But I thought demons like to engage girls in sex young, said Emily a bit confused about this. Sure, if they were mine, I would let them watch, but not participate. Theyre still too young to participate. Now just forget about your worries, said the Demon Maid as leaned forward to kiss Emily. It was all Emily could do not to lose herself in the kiss. The demon had superb skills, and Emily almost came just from the kiss. As soon as the kiss broke she asked, Why am I so horny? I have never felt like this before. Easy, the Mistresses are mating. Cant you sense the pheromones? replied the Demon as she began to nibble on her ear. Hearing that Emily checked her status, and saw under conditions that she was indeed afflicted with the effects of demonic pheromones. Her mind finally connecting what was going on as dangerous, she tried to push the other girl off, but couldnt. For the third time that week, she found herselfmenting the fact that she hadnt trained her physical strength. Next thing she knew the demon started stimting her clit from over the nket and her nightclothes. Already having been on the verge of orgasm thanks to the demons previous attentions, she orgasmed instantly. Her vision going white, and by the time she regained her senses she found herself no longer under the nkets, andpletely naked. Lying face down, as the demon rubbed her back, with her boobs. At the same moment, she was aware of the demon, thrusting something deep into her pussy. She wasnt sure what that something was, but she was pretty sure it wasnt a penis. It wasnt the right shape, but whatever it was it felt great, and she couldn''t help moaning. The hard points against her back also felt fantastic, and she felt the feeling of a mana coat being used to enhance the stimtion. However, it was being done in a way far superior to the way the elf had been pleasuring her with her excessive petting. She pushed herself against the demon maid, which increased her awareness of the boobs pressing against her back. It didnt take long before she managed to get to her knees. Then she heard the demon whispering into her ears. Wordsced with a bit of magic, which she was aware of. Responding with a little of her own magic to counter it. She wasnt surprised about the magic, she had studied demons before when she attended her local magic school. Demons liked to establish dominance during sex, if it hadnt been established prior. Which meant that they were battling for dominance. Realizing that, she renewed her efforts to push the demon off her, but now that the demon was on her back, that was proving harder. Trying to roll didnt help either, as the maid easily countering her roll. Leaving her right back where she started, with a foreign object being expertly thrust up and out of her pussy, and the demon rubbing her breasts against her back. Then suddenly the maid started using her free hand to fondle her breasts. She found herself going through another orgasm after that. Followed by three more rounds that werepletely dominated and controlled by the maid. At least the maid was finally satisfied after that, but she felt like she had lost something during the time. It had happened during the third round when her own magic defenses crumbled allowing the maid to fully dominate her during the round and subsequent rounds. After the maid finally left, she found herself with mixed feelings about what happened. After getting dressed, she left the guest room and went down the hall. Peeking in on her daughters, she found them ying a game with their dolls. Entering the kitchen, she found Misaki and Phyllis at the table. The two were talking about something, while one of the maids this one a bitrger than the one she just had sex with and having blue hair instead of read was cooking. The moment she entered the room Misaki looked at her and asked, Did you have fun with Ruby? Ruby, you mean the maid? You already named her? asked Emily not entirely surprised that Misaki already knew she had sex with one of the maids. Phyllis and I named themst night. Now did you have fun? replied Misaki. Fun? She.. she was trying to dominate me. What would you have done if she enthralled me? replied Emily. Misaki chuckled and replied, Try to? She did dominate you and you were in no danger of being enthralled. As Phylliss sister, I gave orders to all my minions not to enthrall you. If you knew what was going on, why didnt you stop it?! asked Emily. Because you seemed to enjoy it. In fact, you seem to have quite the submissive streak, said Misaki. Im not submissive! said Emily. Misaki smiled and said, Oh really? Hey, Phyllis how about another round, and this time we invite Emily. Uh, Misaki I dont think that is a good idea. Remember we can get her pregnant and besides shes my sister, answered Phyllis. Nothing wrong with a little incest, and besides one round cant possibly hurt, said Misaki who was actually still a little horny and being influenced by the demonic side of her nature. Soon a bit of a debate was sparked, and Emily wisely decided it would be best to sneak off ande backter. However, she barely made it a step, before she bumped into Ruby who hade up behind her. Who then proceeded to urge her to ept the offer. Urging she was finding difficult to resist. When she heard Phyllis agree to the idea on the grounds that she had to agree as well, that resistance broke. A few hourster, Phyllis left to go find Milith. She was wearing the same set of magic armor she challenged Misakis dungeon in, and had her favorite sword in a sheath. She was also wearing a dress, that Misaki picked for her over her armor. The dress wouldnt hold up in battle, but it was nowhere near as revealing and therefore less embarrassing than her armor. On her back, she had a small pack, and she found herself thinking about the sex she ended up having with both her new mate and sister. They had ended up, going longer than the one round she had agreed to and instead gone four. They might have gone longer, but Mom had interrupted them. After that had been a nice lunch before she and Misaki went about collecting what she needed for her trip. She was leavingter than she would have liked, but she needed to leave as soon as possible to ensure that she got to Milith first. To ensure she wasnt slowed by their fan club, she snuck out of town via a tunnel Misaki put in her basement. The tunnel lead to the edge of Misakis territory and had cost Misaki a fair amount of mana to build. However she was more than happy to spend it to help Phyllis out, and while she at it she added a second tunnel that led to her fifth floor. Both tunnels had security measures in the form of false walls to hide them. She exited the tunnel, just over kilometer south of Bordertown. The exit had been ced under arge tree, with a disguiseddder leading to a hollow in the tree from which she emerged into the forest. After entering the forest it didnt take long for her to reach the road south to White Rock. Once on the road, she took up the ground eating pace that she had perfected during her days as an adventurer. She had made sure to stay in good shape and in practice so she had no problems keeping up with the pace. By sundown she had managed to make good distance and found a good spot to set up camp for the night. Extra Scene XIX The Ancient Lord and the Young Spider Extra Scene XIX The Ancient Lord and the Young Spider Around the same time as the World Event in Solkira, back in Miliths home universe on the Valiere, a young-looking girl was walking alone in the thick and hilly forest the dominated the region called Varixyies. Most of the people in her home vige thought her to be a highly aplished High Mage at the tender age of sixteen soon to be seventeen. Nowadays she went by the name of Arlie Contrey, but that was merely thetest in a long line of incarnations. She was rather short for her believed age and race, at 135 cm tall, her figure was predominately childlike with one major exception her ratherrge chest. Long Dark brown almost ck hair fell to her waist. Her eyes were a piercing ck in color, and showed the depths of countless millennia of experience. For she was not the young human girl she seemed to be. She was actually a 5,371,233-year-old Solean lord and thest of a group of Solean lords known as the First Lords. As such her height wasnt as odd as it seemed since Soleans werent exactly known for being tall. Nor had she always been a girl, she had originally been a man. Although she quickly found that there was no way she could enjoy her retirement without people bothering her. So she had changed her gender eight hundred thousand years ago, and masked her magical signature. Anyway, none of that was important today. Today she had left the Vige of Voros to collect some medicinal nts and raw gel from the Solune Bulbs. It was just part of her normal routine, something she was throwing herself more wholeheartedly into than normal. Mostly since she was trying to ignore the war raging in her gxy. The Solean Empire a nation that she had founded herself over five million years ago when she was still young was currently at war with another power called the Liritian Star Union. She knew that she could easily stop the war if she interfered, but by doing so she would deprive both powers of an experience they need to grow. The Empires current Supreme Protector was his daughter and during her time on the throne, she had not fought a major war and needed the experience to grow. As for the Liritians until recently they had no neighbors that could truly match them, and needed the challenges the Empire would give them to drive them forward. She was still thinking of the burdens of being an elder when she reached the Solune grove. Passing through a magical barrier, she entered the grove. The barrier had been ced there by one of her previous incarnations to protect the grove, and to ensure no one was stupid enough to enter the grove without proper protections. Solunes were known carriers of nasty if typically non-lethal parasitic virus called Bovi. As a Solean she was naturally immune to the virus, but the virus wasnt the only reason for the barrier. The gel that asionally erupts from the bulb of a mature Solune nt is tainted with a nasty toxin that is easily absorbed through the skin and is only partially counteracted by the regenerativepounds in the gel. A toxin that few species can resist, and hers was not one of them. The toxin like the Solune nt was the product of gic engineering. Approaching the nearest nt she coated herself in a mana barrier. Carefully she massaged the nt coaxing the gel out of the bulb, before scooping it into a jar. She had brought a half dozen jars with her since that was the amount she needed to replenish her stocks. She had used up her supply of gel, yesterday thanks to an ident a hunting party had. She was had just filled thest jar when she sensed something odd. Making sure the seal was tight she stuffed it into her bag, and headed towards the oddity. Passing over old gnarled roots and weaving her way around the trees and up and down the hills with practiced ease, it didnt take long to get near the oddity. The first she noticed of the oddity was a man grumbling rather loudly, Cursed trees and rocks! Ouch, how the hell can anyone live in this cursed forest! It''s nothing but overgrown trees and rocks. What foul god decided that they wanted a forest on a giant collection of steep hills without a spec of tnd. Put a sock in it, Tom! Were not far from the road, a little further and it should be a smooth walk all the way to Arcs, said another man. I dont care, I hate this entire region! Why cant we just go back!!? said Tom. We barely escaped that dragon with our lives and treasure, and you want to go back!!? Are you nuts!!? said the second man. Just as Arlie got close enough to take a look. It was a group of four men, all of them clearly mages. One of which appeared to be decently powerful, and he was pulling behind him a floating cage. In the cage was a creature she recognized instantly as an Arusi Arachne. She was clearly quite young, most likely a hatchling stolen from her mother. She was about 35 cm tall, with the upper body of a young girl. Her lower body was that of a spider and had six legs. Her lower body was covered with a shiny carapace, but it was likely quite soft. She had green hair that fell just a centimeter past her shoulders a cute face withrge green eyes. Her skin was a healthy creamy tan, and she was entirely naked. Not surprising since the Arusi had an instinctive dislike of clothing. Which was strongest when they were young. Arlie could just read their minds and instantly know what these four men were up to. But where is the fun in that? So instead, she called from her spot in the trees. Cursing the gods and their decisions is utterly foolish. Only a fool curses the gods, because if they are listening and take offense, well lets just say you will never know happiness again, said Arlie. What is a little girl like you, be doing in the middle of the forest? said one of the men, not really noticing her chest under her thick brown and blue mages robes. Just because Im a little short doesnt mean Im a child, you idiot! As for what Im doing here Im the vige mage and Im collecting medicinal ingredients. The real question is what you are doing here? replied Arlie. A vige!? Here!!? In this godforsaken forest? Who the hell would want to live here other than maybe Elves? said Tom. Oh, a mage? At your age very impressive little girl. Would you care to show us the quickest way to the road? My irritable friend here is a little sore because his feet hurt, and Im sure he would be happier on the road, said the older man with the cage, his voiceced with a subtle form of mind magic. As for the cage, he had quickly cast a basic illusion spell on it the moment Arlie spoke up. Oh, a Mind Mage how quaint! Poor, poor foolish child that trick might work on the young, but I have been studying the magical arts since long before you were born. You will need to try a lot harder than that to affect me, thought Arlie. I already told your other friend that Im not a little girl! Ill consider leading you to the road, but first I would like to know what you are doing so far from the road, replied Arlie. The older man with the cages expression quickly morphed from the friendly mask through several different emotions before settling on anger. The man shouted a word in the old tongue that roughly tranted to mean Greater Bind Mind. A ve spell, that binds the target to the will of the caster. Arlie simply raised a finger and reached out with her power and caught the bolt mid-air. Mind enving magic, and a pretty decent one at that. You know child you should really judge your opponents more carefully. Youre lucky I dont like to kill when I dont have to, said Arlie as she disassembled the bolt. Then she crafted four bolts of magic, which she flung into the men. Instantly the men vanished, the cage falling to the ground. Enjoy your one way trip to the Infernal ne, I hear it is lovely there this time of year, said Arlie as she headed over to the cage. Freeing the young spider girl, she found her to be a bit frightened but otherwise in perfect health. The girl was too young to speak, so she looked into her mind and saw through her eyes what the men had done. Apparently a few weeks ago, the men had attacked her mother''s nest, ughtered her moms harem and killed her sisters. All in front of the girl, before kidnapping her. The girl was understandable still distraught over this, but it didnt show outwardly because of a mind spell that had been cast on her. To Arlie, the spell was really amateurish work, and it was clearly designed more to control the girl than to protect her health. Arlie decided at that moment that banishing them to the Infernal ne was quite appropriate considering what they were doing to a baby. Immediately she went to work undoing the Mind Mages work. It took her about an hour to properly unravel his spell work, then she moved on to her own. Gently she erased the traumatic memory of her family being ughtered in front of her from her young mind. Then she imprinted the girl onto her, to make her recognize her as a mother figure. She left all of the girls other memories alone and reced thest few weeks with a less traumatic series of events to help exin why she was with a caretaker and not her mother. Something that she wouldnt need to do for a Human, but Arusi are born with perfect memory and never forget anything. When she was done, she started heading home carrying the girl. Who she had learned had been named Ren by her mother. However, the girl quickly told her she was hungry. She didnt bring food with her, and even if she had the girl was too young for solid food. Which led to one choice left. Directing a bit of magic to her breasts, she forced herself to startctating and began to breastfeed the little girl on the way back. I never thought I would do this again, thought Arlie thinking back to herst daughter Miliths mother Ari. Chapter XXVI The Waiting Game Chapter XXVI The Waiting Game As soon as Phyllis left Misaki went about the process of fortifying her new tunnels. She didnt do anything overlyplicated. At each door, she installed a simple puzzle to the door, with a rather deadly trap that would st anyone who tried to open the door with a bolt of demonic magic. She made it as deadly as she could, which was enough to instantly kill the average adventurer. The higher-level ones, thanks to their vitality would be able to take the hit. They would still need to treat the wounds it causes or risk dying. Hopefully, if anyone found her tunnels the traps would make people think twice about the tunnel. Especially since it would be a great deal of effort for no apparent reward. When she was done, she went up the stairs and headed for the kitchen. She entered to kitchen to find Emily sitting at the table. She hadnt bothered to look ahead with her dungeon sight, and given thete hour, she expected her to be in bed. Walking towards the counter, she started adding wood to the stove while saying, Do you want anything? Sure, replied Emily half lost in thought and trying to figure out why she had done what she had done. What was bothering her the most was that she had cheated on her husband with her brother turned sister. In fact, her husband hadnt even crossed her mind until after she had done it. Misaki simply smiled and went to cooking a light meal. Something that became rather apparent was that while normally she didnt need to eat. Now that she was pregnant she did. She also started getting cravings, although being a dungeon she couldnt be sure of what symptoms she would get as the pregnancy went along. As for Phyllis well, it was too early for her to feel any symptoms. Something Misaki didnt need to ask, in order to know. Between Phylliss mom and Lily, she had some ideas of what to expect mostly post-pregnancy. Neither one could tell her what to expect during pregnancy. During the lecture, she had gotten from Phylliss mom she had learned that symptoms vary by race and person. Humans can get nauseous, Elves get hypersensitivity, and beastkin suffer from extreme mood swings to name a few. Still, none of this was really on her mind. Rather the way Emily was behaving had piqued her curiosity. So is something wrong? asked Misaki as she ced some strips of bacon in a pan. Well, it wasnt ordinary bacon though since it came from a magical boar-like animal with an affinity for fire magic and wings. Emily was a bit distracted by her thoughts and absentmindedly told her exactly what was bothering her. Only to turn red when she realized what she had said. You did it, because deep down inside you wanted to. Ruby gave you the push, but it was ultimately you that made the decision, said Misaki. Emily made a fewplicated expressions before replying, You mean I wanted to have sex with my sister? A little moreplicated than that, but that was the gist of it, replied Misaki as she materialized the book Milith had given them onto the table. Misaki was thinking of reading it a bit, before going to bed. Finishing it before bed was out of the question though. Seeing as the book was over fifteen hundred pages long. Emily having decided it was best to work out her feelings on her own, used it to change the subject. Isnt this that summoning book that Milith gave you and my sister? asked Emily. It is. However I have no idea why a book containing a single spell has to be fifteen hundred pages long, replied Misaki. Well, most higher tier summoning spells are ritual spells. It is most likely a ritual spell as well, said Emily. Ritual spells? You mean those magical rituals that involve odd dances and human sacrifice? asked Misaki as she finished the bacon adding it to a pair of tes, before moving on to the eggs she had set aside. These werent ordinary eggs either,ing from a magical version of the chicken that has blue feathers, a pair of horns and apparentlyser eyes. Odd dances, yes. Human sacrifice though only urs when using illegal blood magic. For reference, Summon Hero is one of the most famous ritual spells. A spell circle is drawn on the floor, and then thirty mages and twelve priestesses conduct a ritual dance as they weave the spell. Most ritual spells have high mana costs, which is one of the biggest reasons why they require multiple mages. Which is why some ritual spells can be cast without the ritual, by a single mage if said mage is sufficiently powerful, said Emily as the two got into a discussion on ritual magic. The next morning on the outskirts of White Rock, near the temple district. A small tent city had been erected containing most of the surviving priests and temple soldiers in the city. Disturbing the early morning peace a squad of troops were running through the paths towards therger tents in the center of the tent city. Stopping in front of thergest tent, they asked the guard to notify Head Priest Darious that they were here to see him, and that it was urgent. The head priest was in the middle of a meal when he was notified. He wasnt particrly happy about what happened two days ago. Losing his god hurt him, he had never even considered it to be a possibility. Sure he had heard the stories about gods being killed in battles, sometimes in fight with other gods, and sometimes with dragons. He had never considered it happening to his god, because such battles were practically unheard of. Not only that, but his god was so much stronger than that girl that he should have won if it werent for that strange buff spell. Which is why he was working on a n to capture her and turn her over to the gods. That quest he had gotten said something about her being weakened from the battle. However, he wasnt stupid enough to go charging after such a powerful being without a n, even when it was already weakened. He had them ushered in and give their report. It took a while, we werent able to recover the original artifacts, but we did find another artifact, said the squad captain as he ced the cor that Aurous had been nning to use on Milith on the table. Darious picked it up and examined the cor, finding it has the same appearance and magical feel as the cor Aurous had given him. Still, the signature was slightly different meaning it was not the same cor. He used appraise item on the cor.
Solean Prisoners Cor
Type: Cor | Grade: Legendary
These legendary cors were forged by techniques long lost to this world. These cors suppress the magical ability of the wearer. Enchanted with a form lock spell, they also prevent the wearer from changing shape. Each cor also has a tracking spell on it, and can be used by the owner of the cor to inflict pain. Note this cor is not a ve cor and is meant to control powerful criminals.
Enchantments: Mana Lock: Prevents the wearer from using mana Special Energy Lock: Prevents the use of special energies Form Lock: Locks the wearer in a form of the owners choosing. Defaults to humanoid. Mystic Tracker: the owner always knows the wearer''s location. Guards Ire: The owner can inflict pain or pleasure in a form of their choosing. n Lock (Greyman): Can only be removed by a member of the Greyman n. Cursed Binding (Greyman): A pledge of blood marks the owner. If the owner is killed, the prisoner is cursed with mind breaking pain and nightmares until a new owner is pledged. If the prisoner is killed or harmed without cause the owner will be teleported before the Greyman council to answer for the mistreatment of their charge.
The n lock is a bit different, but it is definitely the same kind of cor as the first one, thought Darious. Before looking up to the guards and telling them they did well to find it. Dismissing the guards, he had someone go find hismanders. It was time to formte a n for getting the girl. He already knew she had left the city, and that some brothel girls and mercenaries were taking her towards Bordertown. Why they were taking her out of town was beyond him, but he didnt care either. He had a couple of his men following them, and to keep an eye on the girl. She was too powerful, for him to not have at least one eye on her at all times. As soon as themanders of his garrison arrived he began to work out the n. She had a lead on them, but carriages were not known for being fast. A cavalry force should have no problem catching up with them. The temple soldiers were also better trained and equipped than any mercenary or adventurer. So capturing the wagon shouldnt be all that difficult. Still, he didnt want to much damage done to the wagon or the girls it was carrying so he took his time nning. It was around noon when he was satisfied with the n Phyllis broke camp as soon as the sun was up. Making her way south with the best speed her legs could carry her. She found herself cursing her reduced size though as it took her more steps than it used to maintain this pace. Which meant her stamina was draining at more than twice her normal rate. Fortunately, she had a lot of stamina, which meant she could keep the pace up for a while. The forest started thinning around noon. She was getting close to spot she was nning on stopping for a brief break, when she sensed arge number of people hiding in the trees. Meaning it was most likely bandits were preparing an ambush, slowing down she briefly considered ignoring them. However, there was no way she could justify ignoring the bandits. Afterall she would feel terrible if she ignored them, and someone fell victim to these bandits. So instead she used her skills to identify all the bandits in the area. None of the bandits were mages, most had physicalbat sses and were outfitted with whatever they could find. Clearly not the most sessful group, not that she had to worry. The average level for the group was about twenty, and there were only about thirty bandits. The highest leveled bandit and most likely the leader was only level forty-three. In other words, the group was no match for her. Well, a trap you knew about was one you could use to your advantage, so she decided to walk right into the ambush. Her new appearance she gambled would mean they would take her less seriously. Which she figured would make it easier to annihte the group. Walking into the clearing, it wasnt long before a couple of bandits showed themselves. Whats a cute little girl like you doing out here all alone? said the leader after he showed himself. He was a tall man, with a fairly nice and almostplete set of te armor. A few of the pieces were mismatched and of clearly different styles. He was missing the helmet and a gauntlett though. All of it was in decent condition, with only minor scratches and dents. In an old worn sheath on his belt was the well-maintained hilt of a double-edged sword. She couldnt tell the condition of the de since it was sheathed. The mans face was sporting a rather nasty scar. Which was probably one of many such scars, and made him look more intimidating than otherwise would have. Just heading to White Rock, said Phyllis. Oh, really care for somepany? We can have some fun? said the bandit leader as the others were filtering out of the trees and surrounding her. She was not all that concerned, and found it a bit funny. If just one of them had bothered to use the Analyze skill, they would all be running away. Of course, them moving to surround her was exactly what she wanted. No, not really, Ill be fine on my own. Also, Im not a fan of men, especially ugly men like you, said Phyllis. Well that doesnt really matter, youreing with us anyway. Youll make us quite rich, get her boys, said the bandit leader. Immediately the bandits rushed at her. Phyllis pulled her de and rushed the leader while executing a skill. Her de shed as blue mes ripped off in an arc. Three ming arcs mmed into the bandits in front of her. Killing all of them with a single, strike. Then she turned and executed another skill, this time a bolt of lightning shed off her de and jumped from bandit to bandit. In an instant, all the remaining bandits were dead, with the entire battle if you could call it thatsting barely two seconds. Phyllis didnt bother to loot the bandits and instead continued on down the path. Chapter XXVII Ambush Chapter XXVII Ambush Eris was currently sitting in the wagon, feeding Milith. While normally they wouldnt need to given the Solean Metabolism her regenerative state, however, was changing that. Her body was rapidly depleting her nutrient reserves to stimte regeneration. Given her state, feeding her wasnt easy, since she could only swallow liquid food. Which is why Eris was holding the older girl to her breast and breastfeeding her. Traveling rations werent suitable, since it was mostly dried foods. Which they had been supplementing with the asional hunted animal and any fruits and berries they harvested on the way. Which is why they were mostly breastfeeding her, and giving her any fruits they found on the way. After mashing them into a paste she could eat. The swarm females could nurse since like Arlie they could magically stimte their breasts to produce milk. Although their milk is a little different from the norm, since their young dont need it. They can nurse their young, but the swarm can also adopt the children of others. Anyway, the special thing about the milk of swarm females is that is it contains a rather potent aphrodisiac that is also somewhat addictive. One that they could choose to produce, or not whenctating. She had chosen not to produce any. As Eris was feeding her, she thought about thest week on the road. They had managed to get out of town without much hassle. The traffic was also a somewhat lighter than normal, so they had made good time. Unfortunately, the lighter traffic meant less prey for the bandits on the road. Which is why the had been hit by bandits three times in thest week. The first group hadnt been all that good at banditry, and there guards easily dealt with them. Thest two groups had been better off, and caused them a little trouble. Still, they had rescued some ve girls from the bandits. They would have recruited a few of the bandits, if there were any promising individuals among them. Of course, the only promising individuals they found were among the ves they had. Eris was brought out of her thoughts by the sounds of amotion going on outside. Immediately she opened her mind more fully to the rest of the swarm. Moments before the wagon came to a halt. The reason being that they were under attack, by a group much better equipped and with a higher average level than the bandits they had fought off. Most bandits in the area had an average level of twenty-five, with the leaders of the group often being around forty. This new group was entirely on horseback, with an average level of eighty. As for the person who appeared to be the leader he had a level of eighty-six. The path in front of the wagon had been blocked by a pair ofrge trees that had been knocked over. Most likely by the attackers, to force them to stop. Problem was that they were both outnumbered and out leveled in this case. They only had about forty guards with an average level of sixty. Which was quite good most experienced fighters had an average level of sixty. Both groups had already split into two, with the attackers making and hit and runs on the nks. The defenders had dug in and were doing their best to keep them off the wagon. They were actually doing far better at it than they should. It was an effect of the pheromonesbined with a buff spell. Unfortunately, the effects were barely enough to level the ying field and they were losing people faster than they were killing the enemy. Eris through the eyes of her sisters recognized the attackers as church soldiers. She thought a moment and decided their best chance was to get away while the guards distracted the soldiers. As for what they were after, she was almost certain they were after Milith. So she directed her sisters to start working on the trees blocking the path. The trees were too big to move, so they began casting firebolts at the trees. It took a few bolts, but both trees caught fire. The fire rapidly spread as it began to burn, with a fair amount of rapidity, although Eris felt it was far to slow. As her sisters were burning the tree, she separated herself from Milith. Laying the girl back into the cushions gently, and then slipped her shirt back on. Not bothering to rece her bra, as it would take a little longer. Standing up she walked to the back of the wagon and hopped down. Landing on the ground she came face to face, with a church soldier. His horse was nearby and was sprawled on the ground bleeding out from a massive sh wound on its belly. As for the soldier he was wearing leather armor and seems to have lost his helmet but was otherwise fine. The bodies of four guards were nearby, all with grievous sword wounds and clearly dead. Judging by the amount of blood and the silence of their thoughts. The church soldier didnt bother with his sword and instead knocked her onto the ground. The hit stung and a notification sprang up saying that she had lost a hundred hp. Not surprising since she was also a little dizzy from the hit. Out of instinct, she discharged a powerful lightning bolt that mmed into the soldiers face before he could move. The bolt took the entirety of her electric reserve and some of her mana. The soldier flew back several meters, his face turned ck, bleeding from the cracks in the dried-out flesh and he spasmed violently before finally copsing ultimately killed by the shock. She panted for a moment as she recovered a bit while keeping an eye on her surroundings. At the same moment, she received a blue box.
You dealt 8000 Critical Lightning damage! You have inflicted a fatal wound! Status effects inflicted blindness, minor bleeding and electrocuted Target is losing hp rapidly! You have killed church soldier level 73! You have leveled up (x5)! You are now level neen! Epic Achievement Unlocked: The Girl Who Slew a Giant
The Girl Who Slew a Giant: This achievement is granted to female adventurers who manage to kill an opponent fifty or more levels above them in a single hit. (note said single hit need not kill instantly, but the target must die from the effects of said hit) Grants a massive bonus to critical hits that increases for every level the target is above the holder. Boosts damage output of skills. Eris only paid the message a few seconds of attention, as she knew she had gotten lucky there. Two more soldiers wereing her way, and she had little confidence that she could beat them. Both still had their horses and all their equipment, which meant hitting them in the face wasnt going to kill them. Worse killing the first one had taken most of her energy, and she couldnt unleash another bolt that strong. Still, she took a stance, hoping to distract them long enough for help. When suddenly the soldiers were ripped apart by powerful des of wind swinging through the air. Phyllis was sitting under the canopy of arge tree. She had cleared the site of fallen leaves and other detritus before building a campfire. It was only around midday so she was only stopping for a quick lunch. She had used magic to get the campsite up quickly. Reaching forward she pulled the roasted meat of a horned rabbit she had caught earlier out of the fire. cing it on a metal te she had brought with her, she began to eat. A part of her wanted to hurry and skip lunch, but she knew that rushing was not good for one''s health. That and the one time, she had decided to skip a meal her new secondary patron Dewari started bugging her for the next three hours. Until she gave in and stopped for a meal. The whole time she had been wondering if the goddess didnt have better things to do than bug her about her traveling habits. Of the course, the goddess was just making sure that one of those under her care had a healthy child. Which as a fertility god was something that fell under her domain. She was just about done with her meal, when she saw smoke rising in the distance. While not unusual for people to have fires around this time, the sheer volume of smoke meant something was up. She grabbed her stuff and cast a quick spell to put out her campfire. As an experienced adventurer, she had been taught to never leave a campfire unattended due to the risk of a forest fire. With the fire out, she slung her travel pack on her shoulder and rushed towards the site of therge fire. It took a few minutes for the fire toe into view. In the distance, she saw arge wagon, stopped before a couple of fallen and burning trees. Some girls were standing in front of the wagon, casting fire and wind spells into the trees. She could see the guards doing their best to keep the attackers at bay, but it looked like half of them were already dead. One cavalryman, rushed past four guards and shing one with his cavalry sword. His sword connected with deadly force, while at the same moment one of the other guards managed to split the horse open. As the horse was falling the church soldier jumped off the horse, and shed another soldier. As he wasnding one of the remaining two guards came up behind him and tried to sh at him. The soldiers battle instinct allowed him to narrowly dodge the de. His helmet wasnt so lucky and was split open the de missing his skull by less than a centimeter. He turned around and cut the man in two, before parrying the next man''s de. A couple a quick thrusts and a shter and all four were dead. The man took off his damaged helmet and looked at it briefly before tossing it aside. As he was approaching a pretty young mousekin girl jumped out of the carriage. Landing in front of him, Phyllis wanted to help the girl, but was still too far away. So instead she watched as the man, struck the girl, and then as shended on her butt retaliated with a lightning bolt to the face. That st seemed to exhaust the girl a bit so she stood there panting for a few moments. Phyllis than noticed two more soldiers riding straight for the girl. The girl also noticed and took up a clear stance. Phyllis didnt like the girls chances, but was d she was finally close enough and used her wind de skill. Powerful des of wind ripped across the space between her and the two soldiers and shredded them. Phyllis took a quick look around and saw that most of the guards were either dead or wounded. Her attack, however, had drawn the attention of the attacking soldiers, whose casualties so far had been rather light. Having lost only ten of the original eighty soldiers, most of whom got unlucky and were killed after losing their horse. As a charge of cavalryman were bearing down on her position, she took a stance. The moment they were within ten meters of her position she unleashed her wind de skill. Rapidly followed by her ice de skill and then finishing with a light de skill. The three elemental de attacks sent magical force des into the cavalry charge. The troops were too close to dodge and the des ripped all but a couple of lucky ones apart. Four lucky men charged her position, while a couple of cowards ran. The leader of the attack force, sent a few men at her in two chargesing from different directions as he pulled back with his most trusted subordinates. Phyllis met the charge with her de, managing to parry three strikes at once. The fourth one, hit her in the side and tore her traveling attire, but was stopped when it touched her skin. Thanks to the enchantment on her rather embarrassing armor. Taking a more offensively oriented stance, she responded with a series of rapid shes in a deadlybo. The men were far below her both in level and skill with the sword were unable to block her strikes and copsed to the ground dying from fatal wounds a mere instantter. The two charges were not yet close enough to threaten her, so dropped into a stance that works well with magical de skills. Once they were close enough she finished them off, with a few quick shes. Sending des of magic to tear the men apart. The rest were already in full retreat so she ran over to check on the wagon. She was met near the rear of the wagon, by the girl she had seen earlier. Up close she noticed the distinctive traits of a lightning mousekin, who promptly introduced herself as Eris. Next thing she knew Eris hugged her and began sniffing her. You smell like a friend! Help us move those trees out of the way, we need to get the god-queen to safety before theye back, said Eris. What about your guards dont they need help? Also, who is this god-queen asked Phyllis. While wondering if the god-queen is the person she was looking for. A bit, but the god-queen is more important. My sisters are already tending to those they can, said Eris as she started pulling Phyllis to the burning trees. Then she started to describe the god-queen as she was being called. While a bit confusing, Phyllis was able to put together that this god-queen the girl was speaking of was in fact Milith. She also figured out that the girl was a swarmling. Clearing the tree, didnt take to much physical effort, but took some time and quite a bit of mana. A couple of quick spells cleared the area around the fallen trees, to help prevent the fire from spreading. Feeding it mana then sped up the mes, before long there was only a pile of ash where they had been. Phyllis then used an ice spell to cool the spot down. By the time the tree was taken care of, the guards had already been tended to. While the dead had been given a basic burial in the form of there bodies being set alight. Eris led her to the cart, and she climbed up to find Milith lying unconscious in the back of the wagon. How long has she been unconscious? asked Phyllis as she kneeled down next to Milith. While the wagon began to move forward, resuming the trip towards border town. The entire trip, by the time we located her she had already entered a regenerative state. She wont wake up until she is out of danger, said Eris. I know, I am familiar with races that can enter a regenerative state. Although, I am pretty sure she should have woken up by now, if its been that long, said Phyllis while Eris knelt down next to her as well. Normally yes, but the god-queen used a powerful spell, with some rather nasty drawbacks. I think she will wake up in about a month maybe two, said Eris as she pulled her shirt off again. What are you doing? asked Phyllis surprised to see the other girl stripping her shirt off. Her eyes drawn to the modest peaks that were now on full disy. Finishing what I was doing earlier, feeding the god-queen, said Eris as she pulled her back to her breasts, but choosing the opposite boob this time. It took little stimtion to get her to suckle. That is a rather strange way to feed her. Why are you breastfeeding her? Also, I have been wondering why do you call her god-queen? asked Phyllis. It is easier and gets more of the nutrients she needs than a diet of mashed fruit can provide. Besides her kind need a diet rich in protein which is found mostly in meats, so we have been eating one rich in protein to increase the amount in our milk. Well, as rich as we could make it anyway. As for why we call her god-queen, well it''s because she made us, making her higher in status than any queen of the swarm. So we gave her a title that reflects that, said Eris. Phyllis remembering what she knew about draconic species, decided that what she said made some sense. All races with a blood rtion to dragons were predators. Some, of course, were omnivorous and would supplement their diets with nts, but they were still predators at heart. Not that it made seeing a grown girl being breastfed any less strange. Not that the Swarmlings thought about it that way. They thought differently than humans, and this was just one example of how differently they thought. Ultimately she decided not to press the issue. Out of curiosity where are you nning on taking Milith? asked Phyllis after a couple minutes of just sitting there in silence. Bordertown, the area is nice and rich in mana. Of course, we will have to build a nest there to help protect her from those who would harm her. Not having one there is the only real drawback to going there, said Eris. That is good, and my uh mate wants to guard her in her lowest floor, said Phyllis hesitating at the word mate. She was still getting used to the fact that she had a mating bond with a dungeon. Youre bonded to the dungeon!? That will be a great help, replied Eris with great excitement. Chapter XXVIII The Road Chapter XXVIII The Road Two days after the ambush, Phyllis was sitting at the back of the wagon. Two days helping the swarm escort Milith had allowed her to learn a bit about them. They were remarkably free about sex and highly attracted to strong mates. Not only that but they didnt care if the partner they were courting was male or female. Which is why she had shrug off constant advances from the girls. Talking with Eris though was rather illuminating about the swarm race. Such as the fact that their females were significantly smarter and had a degree of individuality that other members of the swarm didnt have. She had also learned that there wasnt a male version of the swarmling they were either female or genderless. Watching them feed was an odd experience, but it was not much different from watching a vampire. Although vampires kept their prey from fighting them solely through the aphrodisiac in their venom. Swarmling females also had an aphrodisiac if a bit weaker and a paralytic. Eris though was also the one, that most wanted to mate with her. Which was a big part of why the girl was staying near her as much as possible. Phyllis was doing her best to shrug off those advances. While being around Misaki, helped her build up an immunity to her pheromones. Something she had been doing deliberately, by asionally spending time with her while not wearing her protective ring. Something she was d about now, since the ring wasnt of much help against swarm pheromones. As for why she wasnt entirely sure, but she guessed that they were magically unique enough to not be recognized as something harmful. If she didnt have the pheromone resistance skill, she doubted she would have been able to shrug off their advances. The pheromone resistance skill like most such skills were hard to get, but it required the recipient to be exposed to pheromones and not give in to the effects. She had used a few tricks to help get the skill. As for the advance, she knew it would be for the best to ignore them. Dungeons were known for being fanatically loyal to their mate, or in the case of lust dungeons mates. She hadnt much timetely, but she had found reread her book on dungeons. Specifically the section she had paid the least attention to thest time she read it. Because dungeons were so fanatically loyal to their mates, they took betrayal badly and it wasnt unheard of for them to try and kill a mate that betrayed them. This worry of hers existed because she knew most dungeons considered mating with another without their approval a betrayal. While she wasnt worried about that happening, she knew it was best to keep her mate happy. Especially given the fact, that the dungeon could easily make her life hell if she angered her. Thinking about the consequences and possible repercussions of mating with Eris, while listening to Eris pester her about mating and saying something about the swarm only being as strong as its children, she finally blurted out, Fine, Ill do it but only if my mate Misaki agrees. Eris had a big smile appear on her face, but said nothing before getting on her feet and checking on Milith. Who was still in her regenerative state, and needed a change and bath. Eris stripped her down gently, while one of the sisters brought a bucket of warm water and a cloth rag. She set it down next to Milith and walked back out with the others. Eris used the rag and gently washed her body, being extra careful not to damage her body. Once Milith was clean, she dressed her back up in a change of clothes and a new diaper. The old one already being dirty. Phyllis ignored the sponge bath and instead kept her eyes facing out. Keeping an eye out for any potential attackers. Not that she had seen any during the past two days. Still, it paid to be vignt, especially since it would take longer to get back by wagon than it had for her to get here alone. The wagon being slower than her legs could carry her. Although she was now wondering if what she said wouldnt cause her problems in the future. One thing about being female that she had noted was that it made her more impulsive and it was harder to deal with people pestering her. She med the fact that it made her more emotional than she had been as a man. Something she knew she would have to get used to, and she wasnt looking forward to the mood swings she knew often came with pregnancy. One thing she was afraid might happen is that her new emotional problems might make her do something stupid. Around the same time, Darious was sitting in his tent feeling frustrated. Themander he had sent on the mission to bring back Milith for him had failed. To make matters worse the cavalrymander was one of his morepetent subordinates and thanks to a twist of fate he had lost over half his troops to a single girl. At least the guy hade back with some basic info on the girl. Turns out she is a level 188 arch-spellsword a highly advanced version of the magical swordsman ss. Magical swordsman can be difficult opponents, at that level an arch-spellsword is almost as troublesome as an archmage. The difference is that the swordsman is better at close rangebat, while the archmage does way better at range. Most archmages at that level though have trained their agility and stamina so that they can keep their distance. Fortunately, he knew how to beat a spellsword, problem was the level. Very few people actually leveled past a hundred and even fewer got close to two hundred. Most of those who did were either talented adventurers, good soldiers who made a name for themselves on the battlefield or a natural-born hero. In all cases, it required one to face numerous life and death encounters. Now that he knew about the girl guarding his target, he was making ns to beat her. He had already sent messages to some of his friends. All high-level adventurers and members of his church. Including a level two hundred arch-pdin who was the trump card of his church. It would take a while for them to get the message, and a little while longer before they sent a response and came to him. So he already had someone going out to watch the adventurer and keep an eye on the prize. Hopefully, they wont make things too difficult, as he was already drooling in anticipation of the rewards for his divine quest. Back in the dungeon town, Misaki had gone back to her dungeon and was currently sitting in her dungeon library reading the ritual book. Not far from her Emily was sitting in another chair, ying with her kids. Misaki wasnt entirely sure why Emily had followed her into the dungeon. Nor did she think bringing the kids along was an entirely good idea, but they were having a good time. ying with both Emily and Susan the slime girl, in fact, the little girls were absolutely fascinated by the slime girl. Who had a big smile on her face and seemed just as eager to y with the girls. As for the ritual book, it covered more than the ritual. There was even a handwritten biography of the man it was designed to summon. Her magical senses allowed her to note that it was added after the book was made. While the biography was interesting it was too short to tell her much about the man. Only enough to tell her what to keep an eye out for when negotiating with the man. Another interesting thing about the book is that she could tell it was written in anguage she didnt know, but she could read it thanks to some rather interesting spell formations that were embedded into the book. Ones that she had been able to decipher without too much difficulty. These were superior to the ones she already knew for tranting text and unlike the old ones easier to reverse. She already had a few ideas for magically scrambled text, in the dungeon that she wanted to add to the next group of floors. The ritual was also very interesting and involvedplicated runes. It required a ritual chamber that had been specially built to a specific set of specifications. The chamber had to be a perfect half-sphere. The half-sphere had to be built out of pure manastone encasingplex formations of gold and silver. The inside of the chamber is to be carved with some ratherplex spell formations. Aplex three-dimensional spell formation is to be formed and centered floating in the middle of the half sphere. More spell formations are to be carved on the outside of the sphere. Opposite the entrance, an arch made of enchanted manastone is to be erected and carved with some of the mostplex spell formations the book had described. As she understood the ritual the floating spell shape was a mana well that actually produced the mana that fueled the chamber. The ritual didnt require much mana from those who conducted the ritual, but they were needed to direct the flow of magic. This ritual chamber was clearly some sort of gateway and it seems the ritual was used to direct it towards pulling the target, in this case, Miliths grandfather across space, and realms to the location of the chamber. One thing she found interesting was that in multiple ces, the book warned against wearing clothing in the chamber. Saying that clothes if they werent perfectly aligned to the wearers mana could interrupt the mana flow of the chamber, which can be deadly and that the danger was especially high if they were enchanted. The ritual itself is also interesting. The odd part of the ritual and all the magic here is the odd urrence of pairs throughout. The ritual required five pairs of subordinate mages and two head mages to be conducted. Asking Emily about it revealed just how odd having two head mages in a ritual spell was. Since she had never even heard of such a thing, furthermore she thought the idea to be dangerous. The ritual required the participants to channel massive amounts of mana and direct it to perform the summoning. As she was reading, a notification popped up in her view.
Congrattions! New constructs learned! You have learned how to build: Solean Mana Well, Solean Stargateplex (Mystic variant) Solean Mana Well:The Soleans are well known for their mastery of the magical sciences and knowledge of the dimensions. The Solean version of the mana well pulls massive amounts of aether directly from the ne of energy and refines it into mana. Produces one hundred thousand mana a day and two thousand dp a day. Thanks to your understanding of the underlying construction you can build one at half cost: 500,000 mana and ten thousand DP or you can build it yourself if you had two tons of pure mana stone. Note: your dungeon can currently support only one of these wells. Max limit is five for the dungeon. Solean Stargate Compex (Mystic variant): The Soleans are well known for their mastery of the dimensions and nes of reality. The Solean Stargate can send you or bring someone to it from any ne or world that has one. They can also project the user to any location in any ne within ten thousand lightyears of the gate. Some rituals can be used to lock the gate onto someones mana signature and pull them to the gate. This version of the gate is built from manastone and requires a mana well to function. Thanks to your understanding of the underlying construction, you can build one at half cost for eight million mana and eighty thousand DP or build it yourself with two hundred fifty tons of manastone, fifty tons of silver and twenty-five tons of gold Note: only five can be ced on a, no two can be within ten thousand kilometers
Damn, those are powerful, but expensive. Dont think I will be able to build either any time soon, said Misaki to herself. What is expensive? asked Emily. I was reading the ritual book and learned a couple of new constructs from it. They are quite powerful buildings, but the cost is insanely high, said Misaki. Can you show me? asked Emily. Misaki didnt know how to and Emily had to teach her how to share a notification. Once she did, Emily stared at the notifications in shock for a couple of seconds. It didnt take a genius to see how that mana well could make a dungeon very powerful, in a very short period of time. Good thing the wells were so expensive and had a limit. Otherwise, they would be overpowered and could make a dungeon into a god-like entity. You werent kidding that these are powerful, but why did you learn them from the book? asked Emily. These constructions are required for the ritual to summon this person. I dont yet understand the ritual, but I am beginning to understand what it entails, said Misaki. Well most rituals are ratherplex, so dont feel bad about not understanding the underlying principles, replied Emily. Im a dungeon, understanding magicalws and principleses naturally. I see a fireball spell for example and I instantly understand it, said Misaki while forming a fireball in her hand to demonstrate. The ball of me was a perfect blue indicating a master-level understanding of the spell, before she dissipated the spell, and continued, This, however, goes far beyond, simple magicalws and is making assumptions about space and time that are so far beyond anything I have ever read or heard that they might as well be gibberish. In fact, this is the mostplex spell I have ever seen, with more than a thousandyers, and using principles I barely understand it at all. In fact, if Im reading this right the spell channels more energy in a minute than the sun produces in a year, said Misaki. That sounds like it draws more energy than the summon hero spell. Why would it require so much energy for a simple summoning spell? asked Emily realizing that Misaki was talking about arge amount of energy, but notprehending exactly how much energy that actually entails. Misaki snapped her fingers and a book titled Summon Hero floated to the table. I read up on that spell, topare it with this one. That spell isnt all that different to the one I use to summon monsters. It uses an application of soul theory, to reach across realms for a suitable soul, and then constructs a physical body for the soul. The spell can bring a suitable soul to the user regardless of distance for the same cost. This spell though doesnt even touch soul theory and instead bridges two locations and pulls the desired person across space-time and realms to the users location. This includes the physical body, and pulling mass through requires significantly more energy than calling a soul that further increases with distance. In fact, this spell seems to have variants depending on distance, and I am focusing on the most involved version since I have no idea where the target is in rtion to us, said Misaki. So not a simple summoning spell then,mented Emily, who didnt fullyprehend the implications of the spell yet. No it is not, in fact, the magical principles this spell covers are outright dangerous. The book isced with warnings about mana interruptions and spell control. The spell isced with safeguards to prevent the worst possible dangers, but a mistake can still cause problems. As I understand it these safeguards are part of the spell formations that are to be built into the ritual chamber. So the worst that could happen is that you blow up a city, which is far less damage than what could happen if you forgot the safeguards. Fortunately, the book contains a practice ritual that will help those participating to learn the required spell control, said Misaki. That sounds interesting, let me check on my daughters real quick and then we can continue this, said Emily. Who quickly turned to check on her girls, only to find that while she was talking about ritual spells with Misaki that they had wandered off, along with the slime girl. Chapter XXIX Everyday Life in a Dungeon Part VII Chapter XXIX Everyday Life in a Dungeon Part VII Amy was walking down a corridor, quite happy with herself. Thanks to being around lust demons a bit she had started adopting their values which is why she had sex with her sister the other day. Of course ever since then, her sister had been trying to avoid her, but she knew Thomas well. Easily finding the girls hiding ces. She had just finished having some rather satisfying sex with her today, and was going to the dining hall to get something to eat. Which was also why she was currently walking down the corridor topless, as she hadnt bothered to put it back on after having sex. As she walked down the corridor, she asionally rubbed her stomach looking forward to the day it started swelling. That juice she had gotten from Tina was far more than just a simple aphrodisiac, but also a fertility enhancer that made it possible for even female-female pairings to produce children. The reason she had gotten the juice was because one of the maids had been pressuring her to. Not only that, but talking with the maids had made the prospect seem interesting. Turning a corner she ran into three small girls running down the hall. The smallest of the three girls ran smack into her and she was knocked onto her butt. Looking around she recognized the one girl, as Susan, the other two werent familiar to her. The smaller girl was quite cute, with lovely purple hair that she had tied into a pair of pigtails. With a rather cute face that reminded her of Phyllis. The other girl had simr features, but was a bitrger with longer light blue hair. The first to speak was the smaller girl that bumped into her at full speed. Hey, big sis why are you topless? said Megan the smaller girl. I was having some fun with my sister that requires being naked, and didnt bother to put a top back on. Im Amy, and you are cutie? said Amy. Im Megan. Mom says I should always wear a top, so why didnt you? replied Megan. Celine was listening intently, while Susan stood behind her. We are inside and there are only girls here, besides it is perfectly alright to walk around naked here in the dungeon, said Amy. Hey, big sis what kind of game were you ying that needs being naked? asked Celine. Whats your name, sweetie? asked Amy. Celine, replied Celine with a clumsy imitation of a curtsy. Something she had seen many girls do when introducing themselves. Her mom was one of the best alchemists in her hometown and as such often dealt with high society as that was where most of her regr customers came from. Sure she also got a fair amount of business from adventures, but most of them were male and less regr with their visits. Oh, so cute! eximed Amy before beginning to describe herst sexual encounter with her sister in detail. The two young girls listened to it with rap attention and curiosity. Near the end of her recap of the encounter, one of the demon maids showed up. As for Emily at this time she was still talking with Misaki about the new ritual magic. The demon maid listened to her for a moment with an approving look on her face. The moment Amy was done, she interjected and told them that at their age it was more fun to watch than to y. Then Susan dragged the two away. Heading down a corridor. Amy called after the girls telling them to have fun, and then continued on to the dining hall for a nice meal. The demon maid following her to the hall. Tina was sitting in her room, thinking about herst prank. She had gone down to the fifth floorst night. She had then snuck into a female adventurers room and dragged her outside. Stripped her and hung her from a tree. Sure it was no fun for the girl, but she had gotten a goodugh from it. She was reminiscing about what happened when the girl woke up, when she heard the sound of small feet running past her door. Looking outside, she saw Susan with two young girls run past, chasing a catgirl who had a ribbon tied to her tail. Which also happened to be the only thing she was wearing. Which was not the unusual part, that particr catgirl, loved walking around wearing only a ribbon, so Tina had seen her naked body walking past a number of times. Tina watched them for a couple of minutes, and then proceeded to follow them quietly to see what kind of trouble they could get themselves Following them, it didnt take long for her to realize they were just ying a game of chase with the catgirl demon. The winner of the game would be the first person to catch the naked catgirl and get her ribbon. Tina wasnt all that sure it was appropriate for a couple of young girls to be here in the dungeon, but from what she had seen so far they werent yet being exposed to anything too weird, beyond the idea that it was okay to walk around naked. Of course with her being a goddess of mischief, she found it more amusing to let them have that idea. She could see some fun in seeing their moms reaction. The gamested about an hour and a half before Celine ultimately managed to capture the catgirl and take her ribbon, by which point Tina had already gotten bored and went back to her room and Emily was already aware that her girls had wandered off. Back in the library, Emily was panicking. She had searched the entire library twice, and her girls were nowhere in sight. Worried about her girls she wasnt thinking very straight. Which had led to Misaki stopping her from just running off with no idea where she was going and pulling the distraught mother into herp. Where she was calmly petting her and calming her down, while using her dungeon senses to look for the girl. There, there, dont worry. They will be just fine, not a single one of my monsters would harm a child. Besides just running off like that wont help them at all. Just sit here and rx, Ill find them in no time, said Misaki. She wasnt kidding about the fact that her monsters wouldnt harm children. She had made sure of that for her own reasons, but part of it was an instinct written in by the gods. Dungeons were in fact well known for the fact they wouldnt harm a child that wandered in. Of course, they were also known for adopting said child as their own, and keeping it. Even if the parents showed up, they wouldnt return it, deeming them irresponsible. Fortunately for Emily, that instinct wasnt ring up. The reason for that being that she considered Emily as family. After awhile offorting her, Misaki found the girls just in time to see the one catch the running catgirl and take her ribbon. Then exim happily about her victory. Misaki watched them through the dungeon sight for a couple of minutes Before using what she learned about sharing notifications, to try sharing her sight. It wasnt as easy and took a couple of minutes but she managed to share her sight. See, they are perfectly alright. Not a scratch on them, said Misaki. Why is that girl naked!? eximed Emily. That one is always naked. I dont think she likes clothes, replied Misaki. But shes setting a bad example! eximed Emily. Well, sorry, but it isnt umon for people to be walking around my halls naked, said Misaki deciding it best not to mention the possibility of them being exposed to sex. A momentter when Emily was calm enough, she led the way out of the library to meet the two girls. Susan was finding herself having a lot of fun ying with the two little girls. In fact, she had enjoyed being led around the castle by the two girls. This wasnt the first time though that she had noticed herself enjoying the simple pleasures. It was something she had attributed to the fact that she was now a slime. She watched the catgirl they had been chasing take her ribbon back from Celine, a smile on her face. The girl was a cute demon girl with a round face, with a small round nose andrge red eyes. She had a modest chest, the only hair on her body was either on her head or the long fluffy tail that extended from her firm butt. The girl tied the ribbon back on her tail, and with a big smile on her face asked exuberantly, Want to y, again!? Both girls nodded and Susan agreed. Although she was also looking at the clothes the girls were wearing, and was wondering how their dresses would taste. She was getting hungry, and her diet of cloth was making them look attractive to her. Fortunately, she wasnt so hungry as to just jump them for their clothing, yet. Instead, she decided to propose something to make the game more interesting. Sure, Id like to y again, but this time whoever ends up inst ce gets their clothes eaten, said Susan. Eaten? You cant eat clothes, said Celine. Shes a slime, they eat mostly nts and clothes, said the naked catgirl. She can!? I want to see her eat! said Megan as she pulled off her panties and tossed them to Susan. Susan caught them and slowly dissolves them in front of the two girls. Who found watching the slime eat a pair of panties to be utterly fascinating. From how she pulled them into her body through her palm bringing them into her central mass via her arm. Then she let them float wherein a human the stomach would roughly be, as they dissolved. For Susan, the pair of panties was a fairly tasty snack, that she enjoyed. When she was finished, the game resumed. First, the catgirl took off running down the corridor, her tail swinging behind her. Reaching the nearest corner, she took a left, while Susan and the girls chased after her. Running around the corner, they weaved past a pair of scantily d demon maids. Susan snatching a nket one of them was carrying as they went past. Which she pulled into her body and started to dissolve at her preferred pace. Celine picked up speed, moving past another demon maid closing on the catgirl. The catgirl saw hering, and darted around the corner, passing a pair of doors. Leading the three into the garden, a touch that Misaki added to her castle feeling that it was only appropriate for a castle to have a garden. Of course rather than the normal trees and flowers, she had chosen nts often found in the demonic ne. The group chased the catgirl into the garden, passing the first tree they were forced to slow and dodge the vines that tried to ensnare them. The tree being a low intelligence demon of the lust circle, what would happen if they had been caught was quite obvious. As they dodged, the vines, the catgirl jumped a hedge and nearly barreled into Misaki and Emily. Misaki caught the catgirl and had her stop running. About a minuteter the other three caught up, with the girl. Where Emily began to lecture the three about wandering off without supervision. During which time Megan decided to share excitement over Susans ability to eat clothes. This time feeding the slime her dress. Much to her mothers displeasure. Misaki was kind enough to make a new dress for the girl to wear, however. Maron woke up down in the safe zone, on floor five. Her party was about ready to leave the zone. They had finally repaid the little mana debt they had from the healing service. Looking around the room, she began to remember the events ofst night. Right now she was sharing a bed with three other girls. The bed was a nice big bed, that Aki had ced in the room a few days ago to rece the three smaller beds in here. One of the girls on the bed was her master Aki, who was entirely naked, and using one of the other girls as a pillow. The pillow girl, who was alsopletely naked, was the rogue of her party, who she had been helping her master corrupt. Her name was Erin. The rogue was a very pretty and small girl, with a firm toned body. She had just the right amount of muscle on her frame. Her chest was modest, and well-shaped, with an equally modest butt. Like Maron the rogue was a mixed blood, however she was a mix between a dwarf and a catkin, which exined her small size. A light green and blue-furred tail extended from the girls cute butt. Her long hair was currently being kept lose and of a simr mix of green and blue in color. The other girl was their priestess, who was also naked and sprawled across the foot of the bed. Herrge boobs being used as a footrest by Maron. Her name was Fira. The priestess was quite cute, with a lovely round face. She had wonderful curves, and but was a bitcking in muscle. She had lovely and long silver hair that was currently framing her sleeping face. She had also been helping the demon next to her corrupt the priestess. In fact, she had been the hardest of the two to break, but they had managed to do it. The priestess had a good sense for when demonic magic was being used, but she couldnt resist it very well when exposed to pleasure. Mostly because she had beencking in experience in that area. Last night, they had quite a bit of fun having a foursome with each other after participating in one of the orgies that was quitemon among the demons in the safe zone. They werent the only adventurers there at the orgy, as a couple of younger males had joined out of curiosity. Neither boysted through the entire orgy, but Maron and her party had stayed for the entire thing. Well minus one member, who wasnt in the room right now. Theirst member was a magical swordsman name Robert, who had a fair grasp of the light element. She hadnt actually seen him in a couple of days since she had introduced him to one of Akis friends. A blue-haired Lamia demon, with a lovely blue and green patterned tail. He has been with that demon for thest couple of days. As for why she had introduced him and left him with that demon, well it was because Aki had asked her too. She wasnt quite aware of what she was doing, and what the other demon was doing with their swordsman. She just didnt care. Mostly thanks to her new status as a thrall. As a thrall, doing her masters bidding brought her pleasure and her new trait changed her thinking a bit. Mostly in regards to how she viewed sex, and the rest in what she thought of revealing clothes. Between the demon, and her new trait she no longer had any problems with wearing the revealing clothes the demons liked to sell. Nor did she have any problem being naked anymore. Carefully she extracted herself from the others. Crossing the room, she headed for the door. Outside were a couple of maids, she approached one and asked for some water for a bath. Unlike a human inn, no mention of the fact that she was naked and covered with drying fluids was made. In fact, both maids flirted with her a bit, but she wasnt in the mood at the moment. She was quite satisfied with yesterday''s activities, so she told them maybeter. Which she meant as both girls were cute. One of the maids then left and came back a couple minutester with a couple buckets of warm water. The reason for the buckets was because magical faucets were expensive, it was rare for a young dungeon to have them in a safe zone. Mainly because they were costly for everyone including dungeon It was far cheaper to ce a single well nearby and draw water from it. In the inns case, it had two wells in the back, one enchanted to produce warm water, the other enchanted for clean water kept at the temperature of highest density. In fact, the two wells were about the same price as a single faucet. A few minutester she had a bath drawn in the room, and was enjoying a nice bath when the others started waking up. Who joined her in the attached bathroom, which really wasnt special. It had a tub, that had to be filled manually. Along with a linen closet full of towels, and rags. There were also a few soaps on a shelf. As for the toilet, that was stuffed in a closet. The bath was lovely, and afterward, the group began to get dressed while discussing their ns for the day. When Fira reached for her normal robes to pull on, Aki stopped her saying she had something for her. Aki walked over to the pack she had broughtst night and pulled out some cloth. The cloth was a variant on a priestesses robes. Made of thinner, darker cloth and cut to cover less skin than the robes she owned. It was designed to cover the chest, with a simple yet borate cut, that hugged the boobs tightly, while some loose cloth hung from the bottom covering the top half of the stomach. A tight set of panties covered the crotch, and the entire set waspleted by a ck cloak, the rest was mostly dark grey, while the loose cloth part was white. The entire ensemble was heavily enchanted with both protective enchantments and a set of enchantments that amplified healing spells. What is this? asked Fira as she took the outfit. The robes of a dark priestess, they should suit you well, replied Aki. Why thank you, but Im not a dark priestess, replied Fira. You already meet the requirements for the ss. There is a dark shrine in the zone. You can take up the ss there, in fact I was thinking your party should visit the shrine. I believe you all got a message saying that Dewari the Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility was now your patron? said Aki. I did get one, replied Fira. I saw a box saying that, said Maron. I got one as well, said Erin. Visiting the shrine will be a good idea, because it is her shrine. You can return to the shrine in this safe zone if you get killed exploring the dungeon. Also, you can upgrade your ss there without visiting the guild, said Aki. Yeah, that sounds like a good idea, may even save us a trip back, replied Maron as she was putting on her new armor. Her new armor was a set of bikini armor that Aki had convinced her to buy, and was like everything else here it was enchanted. It was a silver bra and panties with a white and grey striped mini skirt. The bra was shaped so that it barely covered the bottom half of her boobs. Attached to the panties was a sheath for her sword. Thanks to its enchantments the armor would protect her better than full te armor would without hindering her mobility. Regardless of where she was hit. Which made this really good for mobility based warrior sses, which she didnt have. Primarily since she hadnt chosen an advanced ss, since she had only recently reached the required level for an advanced ss. None of this, however, helped hide the fact that she was currently pregnant, visibly so with slime spawn. Yes, you should probably pick a mobility-based ss like de dancer. It would mesh well with your equipment, and make you a better attacker for your party, said Aki. Maron had been thinking along, simr lines. Her party may becking a proper tank, but it wasnt unusual for a four-person party to becking somewhere. I was thinking the same thing, said Maron. A couple minutester the group was heading for the dark shrine in the dungeon. The rogue was wearing enchanted dark leather armor. Its appearance wasnt all that different from what Maron was wearing, but covered a bit more skin. While the priestess had put on the robes that Aki had given her. As for Aki, she was wearing her normal ck mini skirt and white topbo. Although she had brought a set that was slightly shorter than the ones she was wearing when Maron met her. Because of their attire, the party stood out less than other adventurers in the safe zone. Outside the shrine, the met up with Robert and the demon he had spent thest couple of days with. Her long blue hair had been braided, the braid falling halfway down her back. Her blue-green tail coiled beneath her. Herrge chest was covered only with an enchanted silver bra. Going across her chest was the strap, for her sword sheath. On her back, was arge shield and a double-edged sword. This particr demon was named Yui. Robert was standing next to her wearing his reinforced leather armor. His hadnt been ruined so he had it repaired. Also, it seems someone agreed to enchant it as well. Which wasnt too hard in a town full of demons. If you were short on mana, there were ways to get more. Maron was finding herself thinking about having another round of group sex. This time with Robert in the mix. After a brief hello, he followed them into the shrine. The shrine was not the most borate shrine she had seen. It was a circr building made of dark stone and iid with gold and silver. The roof is held up by giant statues of naked women in various poses, some of which looked pregnant. Inside the shrine was an altar ced just in front of a statue of Dewari. She was holding one hand out, with arge crystal in it. The dark crystal radiated divine energies, and a prayer in front of it would allow one to select sses they wouldnt otherwise qualify for. Some sses, such as Dark Priestess, could only be chosen while at a shrine. While other sses could be picked up anywhere as long as you meet the requirements. Regardless of the ss you choose, you still need to meet some of the requirements when at a shrine to pick it. The most important being the level requirement. If you are missing any skills required for the ss, the crystal will create a vision that teaches the skill at the most basic level. Regardless it is rmended that you meet as many requirements on your own as possible. As choosing a ss you dont meet all the requirements fores with a cost. The more requirements, you dont meet the higher the cost. Maron went up first and prayed. Almost instantly a list of advanced sses she could pick appeared. At the top of the list were the sses she had met the most requirements for. She mentally narrowed it down to mobility sses. Before long she had it narrowed down to three. Those being de Dancer, Swiftde, and Fencer, each had their own advantages. Swiftde was a pure offensive ss, that favored fast strikes, but had paper-thin defenses. So it didnt take long for her toe to the conclusion that is didnt suit her. As for Fencer it did well, with one on onebat and had some defenses. However, she was finding herself being drawn to the de Dancer ss. The de Dancer ss was all about mobility, evading enemy attacks and slipping into their guard to unleash powerful and rapid strikes. Also, de Dancers favored the type of equipment she was wearing. The fact her master suggested the ss also made her decide that it was the ss for her, so she picked it. She had all the skills for the ss, as she liked to dance. The moment she picked the ss, she received a notification
You have chosen the de Dancer ss! Checking status Extra requirement met Upgrading ss to Dark de Dancer Congrattions! You are now a Dark de Dancer.
Slightly surprised by the upgrade she checked the ss she had now. For the most part it was identical to the base ss, but it came with a slightly higher bonuses to stats. Along with the dark prayer skill. The skill was a buff skill, whose effects were dependent on the users faith. Along with the ability to use dark magic which was rare for a warrior ss. The next person to step up to the altar was the priestess Fira. She only seemed to be knelt in prayer for a minute before she glowed and her ss changed to Dark Priestess. Maron knew it had most likely felt it had been longer. As time behaved oddly near a shrine. When one was choosing a new ss, they could spend hours before the shrine making a decision, but only a minute would actually pass in the real world. Erin didnt need long to upgrade her ss to Dark Scout. A dark variant of the scout ss. Which is a specialized variant of the rogue ss, that specializes in finding paths, locating traps, and disabling them among other things. The Dark Scout came with better offensive options than the base ss version. Along with the ability to use dark magic to enhance their abilities, disarm traps, or attack. Robert was thest member of the party to pray before the altar, unlike the other he didnt upgrade his ss, but his old ss upgraded to a variant. Surprisingly he was the only one who didnt get the Dark variant of his ss, but the rare shadow version instead. An extremely rare variant for any ss, that allows the holder to wield both light and dark magic with equal proficiency. Walking out of the temple the party began to discuss their ns. Visiting the shrine was good as it would help them explore the dungeon. Since they were already thralls to Aki, well minus Robert who was Yuis thrall there werent any risks ining back here after a loss. After some discussion, they decided they would continue to challenge the floor. When Aki heard they wanted to continue their challenge of the floor today, she made an offer. Yui and I would be a bit bored without you. Why dont we join your party? said Aki. That would be lovely, but arent you dungeon monsters? replied Maron. She really liked the idea thanks to Aki training her to be the way she is now. However, her memories as an adventurer, meant she knew that it would be odd. She hadnt really heard of dungeon monsters joining a party. Were all friends, and it wont be a problem. Besides Yui can fill the role of tank, and Im a mage positions your party needs to fill, said Aki, while thinking Besides it would give me more opportunities to corrupt adventurers. More pleasurable to y with them, than to fight them, anyway. Alright, you can join, said Maron and was greeted by a notification.
The Demon Mini-boss Aki has joined your party! The Demon Yui has joined your party! Title Akis thrall has lowered your position in the party The demon Aki is now the party leader
Maron didnt care about losing her spot as the party leader. Thanks to her status as a thrall, following Akis orders filled her with pleasure and the idea of giving Aki orders just didnt feel right. So if her title hadnt done it, she would have given the position to her freely. Aki had a smiling face, and asked them to follow her in basic party formation. She was however surprised to learn that Aki was a mini-boss. The party left the town on the east side of the safe zone and headed into the jungle part of the floor. The castle visible to their right, and across arge chasm that was crisscrossed by a maze made of rock bridges. Following the paths through the jungle, they avoided the worst of the traps and didnt encounter a single monster on the way to the first set of ruins. One thing Maron had done, after being in the safe zone for so long was talk with the demons. Willingly having sex with them and doing them favors had taught her about the puzzles on this floor. So she knew that Aki was leading her to the first of the puzzles that needed to be solved. Once she had realized that the demons in the safe zone had information on the puzzles, she had done her best to get everything she could on them, so as to get deeper in the dungeon. Just because she was corrupted by lust and a thrall, didnt mean she would give up on challenging the boss of the floor. Well, she would have, if Aki had asked her to, but Aki had not. Approaching the ruin they found they werent the only party in the area. A party of four was camped out in front of the ruin. They had a nice little campfire going, and were cooking something. It was around midday, so Maron guess they were resting a bit, before trying their hand at the puzzle. Getting closer she noticed their equipment was in rough shape, most likely damaged from fighting with the local monsters. Although most adventurers had begun to figure out, what to expect from this dungeon so she guessed them to be new to the dungeon. The scout of the group was a small girl in torn leather armor. She was looking their way, and Maron could see her partially exposed chest. She was a little distracted though with a sewing kit in hand as she was sewing the hole in her armor closed. Next to her, was a tall man in heavy armor that was cracked in a few ces and a greatsword on his back. The man was currently leaning over the fire checking on the pot. Maron was guessing they had caught one of the animals in the dungeon, and was cooking a soup with it or something. Many adventurers who went into the dungeon were taught by the guild who to identify edible nts and animals in a dungeon. Dungeons like having ecosystems, since it makes maintaining their monsters easier. Ites to them instinctively in fact, so it wasnt surprising for the dungeon to have edible nts and animals. This fact was quite useful, when challenging therger dungeons, or when you lost your supplies in the dungeon. Sitting on a log on the opposite of therge man, was an elf girl. Like most elves she was disappointingly t, her leather armor was torn here and there, but was mostly intact. She had a nice longbow slung across her back, along with a half-empty quiver. Sitting next to the elf, was a rarity in this part of the world. Standing at a grand total of forty centimeters tall which was about average for her race. Curly pink hair fell halfway down her back, and a pair of delicate wings extended from her back. The wings were a translucent white, and covered in swirling patterns of silver and gold. She had a modest chest, that gave a modest bulge to her white and silver mage robes. The girl clearly belonged to the fairy race, although Maron wasnt well versed on fairies, so she didnt know her subspecies. Fairies had excellent magical stats, and excelled at light and nature magic. Only celestials could outdo them in light magic, but only barely. Few races were as good as they in nature magic. However, while fairies were good at magic, they were physically weak and had low vitality. Their predisposition to light and celestial magic also made them favored prey for demons. Demons loved nothing more than to corrupt a fairy. Which basically meant that this fairy was just tempting fate by being in the dungeon. Chapter XXX A Fairys Misfortune Chapter XXX A Fairy''s Misfortune Aki signaled Maron to make contact, and she approached the camp first. The others followed after her. As they walked into the camp, they were noticed by the others. The scout dropped her sewing kit and picked up her dagger. The big man drew his sword, and the elf unslung her bow. While the fairy raised a broken wand. Then they rxed when they note it was a group of adventurers entering the camp. An illusion ring hiding Yuis tail to make her look more human. The only non-demon race that have tails like hers, being very rare in these parts. Mostly since they preferred warm wet regions, like swamps, and marsnds. The young fairy was staring at her broken wand, thinking about why she was in this dungeon. She had run away from home, a few years ago, and joined the guild to avoid an arranged marriage. Which weremon among fairies. Since male fairies were rare, to the point that females rarely got the chance to choose who their mate will be. Her problem wasnt that she didnt like the man, but she had no sexual attraction to him. She liked girls, a rare perversion among fairies and it had also made her a bit of an outcast. As when the other girls were talking about guys, she was off reading a book she had taken from the library or borrowed from the human town nearby. She came to this dungeon, because of an elixir she heard could sometimes be found in demonic dungeons. Her fellows wouldnt ept any marriage that doesnt produce children, so if she could get her hands on the elixir she could choose anyone she wanted. At least that was the way things went in her fantasies. Staring at her broken wand, she was wondering ifing here was a mistake. Thest demon she had fought with the party had been difficult. It had caught them off guard, while they were resting to recover mana and stamina from theirst fight. She had been attacked first, and her wand had been snapped by the demon after it grabbed her. This one had some enchanted gear so her friends arrows bounced harmlessly off its skin. Her magic didnt work as well either without her wand. The only reason they, even managed to win was because it was distracted trying to take off with her. Then she heard a sound, and from habit raised her broken wand. Despite knowing the wand was now useless. Then she noticed, the adventurers walking into her camp. All five of the girls were scantily d in enchanted gear and it was all she could do not to drool at their appearance. Something made harder since she had lost her ring in thatst fight. Exposed to the pheromones without protection, she could feel a heat building in her abdomen and she knew the pheromones were making her horny. The new adventurers spoke briefly with the scout of her party before filtering into the camp. One of the adventurers that seems to be pregnant came over and sat down next to her alongside a small catgirl. Whose every movement gave eye-catching glimpses of the bare flesh under her criminally short mini skirt, while the frilly bottom of her top shifted with every move to give glimpses of her bare nipples. The young fairy found it difficult to tear her eyes away from the girl. It took most of her willpower to look away and she soon found herself looking at their fingers instead. Where she noted none of them were wearing a protection ring. Looking at the two who sat down, she introduced herself, the question still on her tongue, Im Suzu, and you are? Aki, said the small catgirl her red tail swinging gently behind her. Maron, replied the pretty pregnant girl next to her. Why arent you two wearing protection rings? asked Suzu to get the question she couldnt resist asking off her chest. Only to receive an answer that left her a bit confused. Why would we shield ourselves from something that feels so good, said the two girls, and then the smaller one whispered into her ear, Besides dont you like how the pheromones make you feel too? Before she could even answer her the catgirl started groping her left tit, forcing her to suppress a moan. The Pheromones had already made her both horny and sensitive so the simple light groping felt great to her. Then she heard some moaning and looked up to see both of the other girls were already half-naked and their bodies being yed with. As for the guardian, he wasnt near the pot anymore, but wasnt in sight anymore. Having been led off, by Yui and Fira when Suzu wasnt looking. She just froze letting her left tit be yed with as her mind tried to figure out how this happened so fast. Having not seen Erin discreetly steal her friends rings, or Yui using her pheromone ability on her friends. It wasnt until Maron started ying with her pussy that she was brought out of her fugue. Her mind finally catching up with reality and realizing she was in danger. She tried to pull away, but was easily stopped by Aki using a single hand. What the hell, is going on? asked Suzu trying to ignore how her body was feeling. Oh, youre so cute! said Aki moments before she kissed her. Her tongue coated with demonic magic. Suzus mind went nk as Aki kissed her deeply. Her tongue probing every crevice of her small mouth. The demon''s tongue twined around hers and with each movement sent sparks of electricity through her. She climaxed and a pool of her juices formed under her while staining her panties. Aki separated from the kiss and then began nibbling on her ear, while she was climaxing. Maron who had been rubbing the fairys pussy hooked her fingers on the girls panties and pulled them down to her ankles. Then she slipped her fingers into the girls pussy. Thrusting in and out of the in a slow pace at first and then faster. Her fingers went much deeper in than they would for arger girl and her pussy walls held tightly to them. Each movement causes shivers to go up her spine and her back arched as she went from one right into the next. Aki continued to nibble on her ear, while groping her boobs. Pulling on them gently and then letting them spring back to their normal shape. Then kneading them, never keeping to a pattern long enough for her to get used to it. A coat of demonic magic on her fingers enhancing the stimtion, and draining the fairies magic. As her magic was being drained Aki began casting a spell. Suzus mind began to refocus, after one of hertest climaxes. Sensing something was wrong before she was even focused she channeled her mana into a shield out of instinct. The shield being light element in nature helped block the worst of the pleasure pulsing through her body. Giving her enough of a reprieve to think. She was a bit confused about why exactly they were ying with her body, as that was the only thing it could be called. Then she began to notice the demonic magic attacking her. As a fairy, she had been taught to recognize the moremon demonic spells. It didnt take long for her to realize that this spell, was one meant topletely dominate her mind. Something she wasnt going to let happen, as she knew it meant she would be reduced to a thrall or worse if she failed to resist the spell. She started channeling her magic to resist the spell, and quickly became aware of the fact that her magic was being drained. Which forced her to act faster, or risk running out of magic beforepleting her spell. Which would, in turn, doom her to be dominated anyway. Focusing on the spell, proved difficult as she had to ignore the sensations running up her nerves thanks to the two girls ying with her body. She barely managed to cast her own counterspell before she climaxed. Her mind going white again, while Aki was now ying with her boobs directly, her hand having been slipped under the fairies robes. Aki was enjoying herself, a chance to corrupt a fairy did note along often for a demon. The spell the girl had cast just a moment ago, when she realized what was happening was annoying. Still, it was not something she couldnt ovee. The spell had taken most of the girls mana, so she simply waited as it drained further, before casting another spell to break through the girls spell. A few minutester she put the exhausted fairy down and told Maron to try her hand at the puzzle. While normally it was her job to keep adventurers from traveling too far in the dungeon, she knew her master Misaki wanted to test her new floors past this one, so who better to do it than a party of thralls. They were less likely to harm the dungeon after all, and as a thrall, they enjoyed following the orders of their master. As she expected Maron had no problem solving the puzzle. She had found Maron to be fairly intelligent, so she figured the girl would be able to solve it no problem. She also knew Maron had spent a lot of time talking to other demons and doing things for them back in the safe zone. Which meant she knew enough about the floor to solve the main puzzle, which was mostly about solving the puzzles in the right order. To make it harder to find the order some of the puzzles on the floor were dummies that should be ignored. After Maron solved the puzzle, they escorted the other party back to the safe zone and left most of them there before heading for the second puzzle. The only member of the other party they kept with them was the fairy. They were just leaving the site of the second puzzle that was near the waterfall when Suzu woke up. Suzu opened her eyes to find herself staring right into Akis face, as Aki was holding the fairy in her arms. Suzu stared for a moment confused about what was going on. It took her moment longer to realize that at some point she had been stripped. Now that youre awake why dont you just follow me. Ill y with youter, said Aki. Suzu felt a bit of heat build when she heard the word y, and tried to ignore it. Why would I do that!? asked Suzu. While trying to resist her desire to just do what the demon had told her to do. Aki didnt bother to exin why, and instead repeated herself more forcefully. Next thing Suzu knew she flying behind her and following her through down a dungeon path. One that led into the chasm that divided the floor in half. Not sure why she hadplied she looked through her notifications. It didnt take her long to find the one she had been looking for. She spent the entire time they spent walking to the next puzzle staring at it. The message told her that she had been magically dominated by a demon, but she wasnt a thrall or worse yet. While she was watching the others solve the puzzle, she tried probing the spell that had been cast on her. The spell was an interesting one. It didnt long for her to note that it wasnt one that forced her to follow orders, just made her enjoy following them. While also forcing her to be more submissive and worse it fueled itself with her mana. Realizing that she briefly considered running from Aki, until she noted the tracking formation embedded in the spell. Worse she had analyzed Aki and found her to be faster, which would make running with that spell in y difficult at best. So she started trying her hand at unraveling the spell. She had been at it for a while, when suddenly someone spoke to her. I wouldnt do that if I were you, said Aki. Suzu looked up into her face, and tried her best to give a confused expression, before saying, do what? Well at least she tried, instead she ended up screaming in pain the moment she opened her mouth. Told you not to do that, said Aki the moment the pain vanish. Genuinely confused the fairy asked, what happened? You naughty girl, tried messing with my spell, then she giggled, in the worst way possible I might add. Suzu didnt know how to feel, when she realized she had been hit with bacsh from trying to unravel a spell incorrectly. As a fairy failing to unravel a spell was rather embarrassing, the demons amusement in this made her feel like burying her head in the sand. Aki watched the fairy, drowning in her own emotions for a minute or two before Maron came back with a smile on her face. Having solved the puzzle they moved on to the next. While the others focused on solving the puzzles Aki, spent the next few hours ying with the fairy. Suzu found the games hard to ignore, and eventually, she caved. Submitting fully to the demon that had been ying with her. Not that she had much of a chance after that spell had been cast on her. The moment she gave in to the demon, she received a notification telling her she was now a thrall, but at that point, she no longer cared. Maron watched the fairy Suzu for a moment as Aki yed with her. Judging by the girls expression she had finally stopped fighting Aki. She simply settled onto a nearby log, and started watching. She had already solved thest puzzle, but she wasnt going to interrupt her masters fun. Instead she chose to wait, the others were of simr mind. Erin and Fira had found a spot nearby and were ying with each other, while Robert and Yui started going at it as well. None bothered to find a secluded spot, so she could watch them by simply looking towards them. Not that she was going to just watch, but instead she started to masturbate as she waited. Pushing her bikini armor out of the way, she started to y with her nipples with her one hand, while using the other to rub the top of herbia. Pulling on her nipples, and twisting them sent waves of pleasure. It wasnt as satisfying as letting someone else y with them, but the moans of the others and watching Aki using her tail to pleasure Suzu added to the stimtion. Feeling the heat beginning to build, she rolled her nipples a bit, before letting them spring back into their previous shape. While letting out a heated breath, she moved her fingers ying with her pussy into the soft flesh. She pushed two fingers in as deeply as she could and then pulled them out before thrusting them back in. Looking over she could see Suzu go through a climax, squirting juices all over the tail inserted into her pussy. While Aki was ying roughly with the girls chest. Moaning Maron imagined herself in that position and began to knead her own breasts far more roughly. Electric waves of pleasure washed over her and she moaned again. Using her nail she gently stimted her clit, just enough to send herself over the edge when she noticed Aki separating from Suzu. Her back arched, as her vision went white and a puddle formed under her. Once she was back to her senses, she fixed her armor and stood up, to find the others were already done as well. Yui even had some white fluid running down her illusionary legs. Suzu was still naked, seeing as Aki had gotten rid of her mages robes. Deciding they werepletely unsuitable for the cute little fairy, and they hadnt gotten around to getting her an appropriate outfit. The others looked happy and satisfied with their recent actions, and after a brief conversation about their actions they headed for the gate to the castle. When they reached the gate it began to open for them, first the portcullis slowly rose into the ceiling and then the gate itself a few meters behind it began to open. The party then passed through the gate and entered the courtyard of the fifth-floor castle. Standing directly across from them was the fifth-floor boss. A level thirty Dragon Girl, stood across from them. The boss was quite beautiful with a height of about a hundred and sixty centimeters. Her scales were a lovely shade of red, and she stood entirely naked. A long-tail extended from her cute butt, and two powerful looking wings spread from her back. She was well gifted with a set ofrge boobs, whose nipples were already hard. A small amount of fluid could be seen dripping from her twitching pussy the cute pink flesh on disy. Maron and co had already discussed the n for the boss. While most would just fight her in a battle, they had different ideas. Chapter XXXI Arrival Chapter XXXI Arrival Maron stared at the naked dragon girl for a moment or two before she started removing her equipment. Normally removing your equipment in a boss room would be a terrible idea, but in a lust dungeon, the rules changed. Thanks to her time in the safe zone she had managed to learn that beating the boss inbat wasnt the only way to advance. The other way to pass would be to sexually satisfy the boss. Which wasnt as easy as you might think, demons especially lust demons had exceptional skills in bed. Along with a higher tolerance for pleasure, which made them harder to satisfy. Fortunately, Maron and her party members had a lot of experience having sex with demons. The dragon girl watched her and her party members strip, and then with a confident movements, she approached them. Her boobs swaying with each step, as her tail swayed in a seductive manner. She waspletely naked by the time the boss had gotten close to her. She half expected the boss to push her down, but instead she leaned forward a sniffed a few times. A lustful smile spread on her face before she spoke. I must be lucky, for my first challengers to be such cuties. Regardless of how this goes, I would love it if you visited regrly, said the boss as she pushed Maron down. Her tongue pushed Maron''s lips apart as she probed the girls mouth. Maron savored the sensations as the demon skillfully kissed her. While she started rubbing herself against the demons scaly skin. Robert came up behind the dragon girl and began to finger her pussy. Robert rubbed it gently over thebia with just enough force to tease the girl and avoiding the sensitive sweet spot. Erin and Fira pushed themselves against either side of the demon and began to rub their breasts against the demon. Firasrger breasts and Erins modest ones gave contrasting stimtion to demon that she downright enjoyed. Of to the side, Aki and Yui began to y with each other, starting with a deep kiss, while Yui used her tail to also tease her partners pussy. As she continued the deep kiss, the boss used a free hand to start fingering Marons pussy, and the cast a spell that created a pair of mana tentacles. The spell was a simple spell that formed mana into shapes, and be used to manipte physical objects. Any beginner level mage could learn the spell, but most didnt bother learning it. Mostly because it wasnt considered to be the most useful of spells. Primarily due to the level of control required for the spell to actually be useful. Using the mana tentacles she prated the two girls rubbing themselves against her. The tentacles prate deeply on the first thrust and the two moaned out loud. Then they were pulled back and thrust again sending sparks of pleasure up their nerves. The pair orgasming lightly from the stimtion. The two began to pair their rubbing with light kissing to the dragon girls skin. At the same time Robert stopped fingering the girl, and then while rubbing the underside of the girls tail inserted his penis into her pussy. He thrust deeply into her warm hole, the folds of flesh hugging his flesh tightly with each thrust. The dragon girl was thoroughly enjoying herself by this point, and broke the kiss with Maron and moaned. Maron was also moaning lightly, as the demons fingers entered her pussy. Small mana tentacles extending from the tips, to stimte her weak points. One of the tentacles was even being used to tease her clit. The tentacle gently pulling and rubbing the small little nub. Suddenly the dragon girl used the tentacle to flick the girls clit. A strong surge of pleasure ripped through Maron as she came, much earlier than she expected. A gush of her fluids squirted out from her pussy onto both Robert and the dragon girl boss. The dragon girl tightened her pussy, increasing the stimtion to Roberts penis, and it grew a bit bigger as precum began to leak from the tip and into the girl. Fira pushed herrge tits into the dragon girls skin and nibbled softly on her right ear. While using her tongue to probe the crevices. At the same time, Erin began to use her fingers to stimte the sensitive area where the wings met the back. Something she hadnt known about until she had be a thrall and started ying around with demons. The Stimtion gave the dragon girl a surge of pleasure and she moaned loudly as she orgasmed lightly. Her pussy walls undted and gave Robert just the stimtion her need to be sent over the edge and cum. Just as he thrust deep into the girls womb. Thick and hot fluid filled her womb with each beat of their hearts. Maron who had just recovered from her own orgasm proceeded to kiss the demon again. That little bit of stimtion was just enough to send the girl over the edge and the demon orgasmed. The fivesome proceeded to continue for several more rounds before the boss was finally satisfied. Smiling she said, You four are not just cute, but pretty good as well. You should definitelye back again for more fun. Then the glowing barrier around the courtyard vanished and notification came up. That included an achievement that boosted sex skills by one level. The party chatted with the boss amicably for a few minutes while they got dressed and then they proceeded into the castle. Where they were met by maids that offered them food and a chance to rest before proceeding to the next floor. The group took up the offer and rested while they divided the loot from the boss encounter. A few dayster, a wagon surrounded by a handful of guards entered Bordertown. Phyllis was sitting in the back of the wagon and watching Eris as she gave Milith another sponge bath. She was still feeling a bit nervous about introducing her to Misaki, the girl was incredibly cute and she knew that Misaki would ept her easily enough which having had a few days to think about it was exactly the problem she was worried about. She had been imagining the Swarm cause her problems with one of them sharing her status as Misakis mate, but having had more time to think she had realized that she just didnt want to share her. However, it was actually Eris who had made her realize that. In fact, she hadnt been aware of, but it had been one of the reasons she had initially protested including her sister in a round of sex. Her other worries had been lesser to this one that she hadnt been aware of at the time. Eris finished up, and came over to her and sat down. Dont be so nervous, Im not going to steal her from you. This marriage concept you humans have is so silly, neither us nor our creators race marry. We share our mates, and choose mates that will give us strong healthy offspring, said Eris as she snuggled up next to her. I cant help it. Humans dont normally share their mates, some people of high status have their little harems, but I never thought of having one myself. Much less being a member of one, hell until the change I barely had time for girls. I was always too busy, said Phyllis. I see, your nervous because you''re uncertain how this will change your rtionship. Dont worry so much, you are her first mate. No one can take that from you. There is nothing that can harm your rtionship, more people merely add to it, and make it more fun, replied Eris. I guess, well we are almost there, said Phyllis. A few minutes more of navigating the towns streets, they parked in front of her house. Fortunately, her fan club wasnt around. So they could move Milith into the house without any interference. She was a bit surprised to find that the only people there were the monster maids that Misaki had summoned. Talking with the maids, allowed her to learn that her mother had gone home, hitching a ride with a wagon going the same way. As for Emily she hadnt left yet, but had followed Misaki back to the dungeon along with her two girls. Her sister had apparently been interested in that ritual book Milith had given them, and Misaki had went back to her dungeon so that she could use her library as a reference. A fact that had Phyllis worried, she knew both her sister and the dungeon. The dungeon was no ce for children, worse she knew her sister got easily distracted when magic was involved. So it wouldnt have surprised her if those two had been exposed to something they shouldnt have. Phyllis decided that if she learned that the two wandered off at any point during the stay, that she would take them aside for a talk. The kind you normally wait a few more years for, of course. In this case though it would be damage control. Not that she expected it to help much. She was just about to lead them downstairs to the tunnel that Misaki told her she was making to sneak the girl into the dungeon with. It was also made as an easy shortcut for them to use when they wanted to see each other. When there was a knock on her door, looking out the peephole she saw her dreaded aide Melisa. On one hand she was d to see her arms werent filled with girly dress. Problem was she had a massive stack of paperwork in her arms, and several more in a small wooden wagon that she was pulling behind her. Phyllis decided that it was best to pretend she wasnt home and was starting to walk away. She wasnt worried about hering in, since she had remembered to lock the door and turn on her security system after the swarmlings hade in with Milith. She quietly told the swarmlings to ignore the door and started walking towards the basement door. Having barely taken a step, she heard Melisa shouting through the door. Telling her that she knew she was in the house. I know you are in there, Phyllis. You have a lot of paperwork to catch up on! Dont make mee in there and get you! yelled Melisa through the door. Phyllis wasnt worried about hering in, even if she had managed to get a key for the door with the security system on there was no way for her to enter the building. At least that was what she thought, but Melisa wasnt very patient. She was halfway to the basement door, when she heard the clinking a of a key, and then the door swung open. Followed by her barrier blinking out. Phyllis was shocked, but she didnt let that bother her for long and ran for the stairs. Melisa was a bit faster than her, but she didnt have to go far to lose the girl. Melisa, however, caught her, before she even got down the stairs, the door having slowed her down. Her arm caught in her aides grip, she looked over her shoulder with a wry smile and asked, How did you get in? Your mom gave me a key. You have a lot of work to do, young girl. You can y with your new friendster, said Melisa as she pulled out a set of enchanted handcuffs attaching one to Phylliss arm and pulling her to her office before linking the other cuff to the desk. Then she went back to grab the paperwork she dropped earlier. Phyllis as she sat there stared at the cuffs wondering where her aide had gotten them, as they had a rather expensive enchantment on them. Then she noticed a box on her desk that wasnt there thest time. Picking it up and opening it she found a letter left in it by her mate Misaki. A brief read of the letter exined to her what the other item in the box was for. It was a magic crystal that showed the holder a recording of any boss battle in the dungeon. Picking up the crystal she found there was only one battle recorded on it. She was halfway through it her expression a mixture of feelings, while her panties had gotten a little wet. She was actually turned on, watching that, she had paid extra attention to the one demon in the recording that she recognized as being the demon that raped her when she got careless and ended up paralyzed. Melisa suddenly ripped the crystal from her hand, looked at it for a moment and pocketed it before saying, You can watch you little porn after you have caught up with your paperwork missy. Whileyering stacks of the stuff on the desk. Phyllis had the distinct impression that she was being treated as a child and protested. If you want to be treated as an adult, act like one. Shirking your responsibilities and disappearing without a word. An adult wouldnt have done that, said Melisa. Eris watched quietly from the door, she had kept the woman from noticing Milith using her telepathy and had her moved to the basement. As the argument began to get more heated, she finally stepped in. Managing to end the argument fairly swiftly. Eris settled down next to Phyllis as Melisa ran out saying she had more paperwork to retrieve. Something she proved she wasnt kidding about when it took her three trips to bring back all the paperwork that needs to be done. By the time the sun was setting Phyllis was exhausted and falling asleep at her desk. Pulling yet another document from the massive stacks, that had barely diminished she looked up at Melisa, Cant I leave yet? I just want to sleep now. At very least can you let me out of these cuffs? Where did you get them anyway? Melisa merely smiled and said, No, and before you yell at me, this is your fault for shirking your responsibilities. I need you to finish four more of those stacks, today. As for the cuffs, I got them from your mother and no Im not taking them off. That answer left Phyllis with more questions than she had before. So she decided not to question it, and looked at the form. It was a request to establish a sub-office in one of the fifth floor safe zones. It wasnt all that odd a request at first nce, so without giving it much thought she approved it and moved on. If she had been more awake, her answer may have been different, considering the extra print, and the source of the request. The request wasnt from the typical sources, but the dungeon and had even specified what the employee dress code will be. The following requests were normal and she barely managed to get through them before falling asleep at her desk. In fact, the only reason she got through them was because Melisa didnt let her go to bed. Eris took her to her bed as soon as Melisa unlocked the cuffs. She was so out of things, that Eris was able to bathe and change her into nightclothes without her really noticing what was going on. Eris even snuggled up against her in bed afterward. While Melisa took thepleted paperwork back to the guild, giving most of it a once over. Chapter XXXII Bonding Chapter XXXII Bonding Phyllis woke as the sun was filtering into her window, and a weight on her chest. She was also feeling oddlyfortable with a bit of heat in her abdomen. Trying to move she suddenly realized that everything below her neck was paralyzed, looking around she found the cause. A nude Eris was wrapped around her and she could clearly see even if she couldnt feel it that the girl had bit her left boob. It looked like she did it in her sleep, and was still sleeping. She stared at the girl for a moment finding the way she was sucking on her boob cute before she realized that she was abnormally hungry. Instead of the normal morning hunger pangs, she was feeling like she hadnt eaten in days. Which as a former adventurer was a sensation she had experienced before. It was not something she enjoyed, which is why she had always made sure to have plenty of supplies on hand when going on adventures. She then started to wake the girl. It took Eris a couple of minutes to wake, and Phyllis found her behavior as she woke quite cute. Eris moved around slowly and then looked around her sight constantly shifting between Phylliss boob and her face. So how long does your venomst? asked Phyllis wondering how long this paralysis wouldst. Not long, and sorry about that, said Eris with a pout. Phyllis found she was right a couple minutester when the paralysis started to fade. She knew what Eris had been doing in her sleep, but she was wondering why she was feeling so hungry. With vampires, people typically felt a little weak after a feeding session not hungry. So why am I feeling hungry and not weak? asked Phyllis. Hmm, well we dont take your blood the way vampires do, we just filter it for what we need. The body knows when it iscking in nutrients, so you feel hungry with cravings for what you need most, answered Eris. Suddenly Phyllis found herself worried about her unborn child. You know Im pregnant right? How will this affect my baby, said Phyllis. Your babies are fine. I didnt take enough to harm them, answered Eris as she helped Phyllis out of bed. Huh? You say that as if your certain I have more than one child in me,mented Phyllis. Because you do. Im not sure how many, but I am certain you are carrying at least two, replied Eris. Phyllis just stood there for a minute or two trying to process it before her grumbling stomach led her to hurry to the kitchen. While one of the maids was preparing breakfast she asked Eris how she was so certain. Who for some reason didnt get dressed when she followed Phyllis to the kitchen Only to receive a rather cryptic answer about sensing their spark of life. Phyllis just wasnt sure if she was right, and ultimately decided to treat her statement as a guess. After breakfast, she and Eris went down to the basement before Melisa got here to make her do the paperwork. She doubted very much that she would be able to get out of it, but she was going to put it off untilter. Besides she had things that were far more important to do in the dungeon. As they were heading to the basement Phyllis asked a question that was bothering her. Why are you naked? asked Phyllis. I dont like clothes, none of us do. We only wear em to fit in, but we dont really need them. Which is why we took our clothes off as soon as we didnt need them, said Eris. Wait you are not saying that you are all naked right, now? Are you? asked Phyllis as she opened the door to the basement. Of course we are, said Eris as she followed her into the basement. Where sure enough the other swarmlings were also naked. One of them was breastfeeding the injured Milith an act that no longer surprised Phyllis. Even if she still found the idea of breastfeeding a grown woman odd. The Swarmling finished up and a few minutester a group of them picked up Milith and her carrying bed. While Phyllis opened the tunnel, before leading them into the dungeon. It wasnt long before they encountered a glowing blue barrier that Misaki had figured out how to erect, by studying Phylliss magical security system. Fortunately, the barrier allowed the group to pass. It wasnt the only obstacle the group encounter, they also found a number of puzzle doors which were trapped if answered incorrectly. Good thing they all asked questions she knew the answers to, since half of them were taken from things she told Misaki about herself. While the other half were things Misaki had told her about herself. It was pretty clear that Misaki was making sure that only they would be able to get through the tunnel. A few of the questions though required her standing there to think a bit before she could answer. It took about an hour to reach the fifth-floor castle via the tunnel, which deposited them in the courtyard next to the gate. Phyllis stepped out of the tunnel and conferred briefly with the boss, before heading into the castle. Where several demon maids in their typical skimpy outfits moved to aid them. Leading her to the hidden side paths that the dungeon used to move monsters around quickly, but also served as a shortcut to the lower floors. Of course, you needed to be a dungeon creature or be affiliated with the dungeon in some way to actually open the doors. These kinds of passages were well known to exist in dungeons. Often with far deadlier traps than the normal route for those who entered without permission. Even worse those traps were known to inflict lingering curses that were worse than normal. Which is why most adventurers dont bother looking for them. Some of the more desperate adventurers might look for them, but finding them was hard. Since these were special passages hidden by extraordinary means, they had to be found by hand. Magic would not locate them for you. Of course, some dungeons ced their own shortcuts for lucky adventurers that would allow someone to skip a floor or two, but these routes were often harder or came with special rules. Following the maids, they quickly made their way to Misakis castle on the tenth floor. They came out of the tunnel outside the castle town walls on the final floating ind of the tenth floor. The swarmlings looked around with a fair amount of awe at the floating inds. Which reminded Phyliss how odd the shortcuts were in rtion to various floors. Then again dungeons had quirks that some imed even the gods didnt understand. She had dismissed them before, but now she wasnt so sure. Now that she knew that there was someone above the gods, and that it was them, not the gods, who created this world. She joined the Swarmlings in looking around as she hadnt been here often. They were on a small floating ind, having juste out of a small house. Have exited the building from a hidden side door. There weren''t very many buildings on the ind, a handful of houses and orderly streets. Near the center of the ind was an open-air market square with a handful of stalls. Easily visible from their location. As they walked towards the castletown the harbor came into view. Long wooden piers extended into the sky, and a number of skyships could be seen leisurely docked, while half-naked demon girls walked around performing various tasks. This small ind was part of a safe zone, and so was the castle town. Only those who beat the final boss of the floor could enter the castle town, but the castle itself is an off-limits area. Phyllis, however, had special permission to enter the castle, so she could pass the boss without a fight. The castle town was actually on a different ind from the one they were on, and the two inds were linked by an borate bridge made from ck stone and metal. With the metal parts painted a beautiful shade of red. The castle town ind itself was quiterge and surrounded by massive walls made of huge blocks of ck stone. All around the walls enchanted ballistas were ced, that would automatically attack anyone that tried to enter and bypass the boss. Of course, if an adventurer was strong enough they could pass anyway, but if they were that strong they could just beat the boss instead. In fact, that would be the easier route, so most would just take the boss route. The gatehouse began with a huge and very impressive portcullis made of demonic steel and fifty meters behind it was the gate itself. The gates were also made out of demonic steel andminated with a decorativeyer of wood. Lines of metal iid into wood formed intricate patterns that made them look incredible. In front of the gatehouse was a small pedestal with five slots in it. The slots were shaped, to form apleted shape when the five key fragments were ced in it. The floor was designed to change on a weekly basis, so the shape would change every time the floor changed. Phyllis didnt need a key, and approached the pedestal and touched it with her hand. Instantly the massive portcullis began to rumble and slowly rose into the ceiling and the heavy gates also swung outward at an even slower pace. They waited several minutes for the gates to open before proceeding inside. On the other side of the gatehouse was an arena. High walls of stone surrounded a stone courtyard. To the left and right were stone seating, which only rose to half the height of the walls and was separated from the arena, by a glowing barrier of smokey greenish-blue light. Standing about five meters in front of the other gate was the boss. She was a Dragon Girl with beautiful golden scales that covered her legs, arms, and tail. Some thinner and lighter scales were on the underside of her boobs, and a few were on her cheeks. She wasnt as big as the first-floor boss, and was in fact slightly shorter than Phyllis. Her modest breasts were on full disy, while her crotch was covered by the only thing she was wearing a rather cute pair of white panties that had a short and frilly looking half skirt attached to the rear. She had a cute face, with beautiful pair of ruby red eyes, and framed by long silver hair. Phyllis walked towards the boss girl and ignored the fact she was topless. She was getting used to the demon idea of clothing, and as such seeing a girl walking around topless didnt bother her as much as it would have before she came to the dungeon. Hello, Im escorting these girls to the castle. I believe Misaki told you to expect me, said Phyllis. The demon smiled and looked at the naked swarmlings. She did mention you would be passing through with someone, she didnt say you would bring a bunch of naked servants though, said the demon boss. Dont get any funny ideas, they just like being naked. Care to let us through the gate? responded Phyllis. Sure, and if any of you are up for some fun, stick around ore back any time, said the boss before waving her hand. Behind her, the second set of gates began to open, just as slow as the first ones did. Which had mmed shut behind them after they had entered the arena. She gave the demon girl a quick peck and thanked her for opening the gate before heading into the castle town. The castle town was a well-developed town, divided into districts by internal walls with paved and orderly streets. They passed row after row of stone houses. Passing through one of the internal gatehouses led them to market district. Dozens of demons in various states of dress were milling about here. The streets were lined with borate stalls. Some had high-end equipment on disy that was some of the best someone could use at level sixty. They didnt stay in the market for long and headed straight for the castle. The castle was surrounded by thick and fortified ck stone walls and surrounded by a moat. The castle itself was located at the top of a hill allowing it to tower over the rest of the town. The drawbridge was down when they reached the gate, a couple of guards waiting for them. Another brief conversationter and they were on their way to the castle. Phyllis found Misaki in her core room and ying with Reiko who seemed to be enjoying the attention. Judging by the pool under her. Phyllis waited by the door for a minute or two until they were finished. As Reiko was leaving the room she came up to say hello. Misaki replied in kind and summoned a pair of guards to lead the swarmlings to the room she had prepared for Milith. Eris was the only one who stayed and before Phyllis could even bring the subject up spoke to Misaki. That does sound interesting, said Misaki as she closed on Eris, before kissing her deeply while pressing her hand against the other girls chest. A glowing mark formed on her chest right between her two mounds. It was mark Phyllis recognized as she had seen it on herself. She had found it while taking a bath the day after she had been marked as a mate. She had been to busy to ask about it, but now she was certain that it was a dungeons mate mark. Which meant that as she had guessed Misaki had epted her offer. Honestly, she wasnt surprised Misaki was a lust dungeon and as such naturally desired to have multiple mates. As a bonus, Eris was extremely cute. Then Misaki broke the kiss and walked around Eris taking a closer look at her features. You definitely look like a beastkin version of a certain yellow mouse, said Misaki. From an old anime on your old homeworld. I know or more urately Milith knew, I know through our link, said Eris. Has Milith been there? Does that mean I could go back? asked Misaki. No, but your world and hers are one and the same. Just she is from a point far into a possible future for you. In fact her kind, recreated their homeworld thousands of times as part of some grand experiment, and I think yours is one of those recreations. Dont ask what they were studying, because Milith doesnt know, replied Eris. So Milith has just been telling you all of this? asked Misaki. Not exactly. In her current state, she has been reliving her life, and thanks to our link we have also been forced to live through it. Not fun at all, especially the change that sucked and she is going through it for the seventeenth time right now, said Eris. Clearly not happy with whatever she was experiencing through this link. What is this change? asked Misaki. It is something that Soleans go through after puberty. Around fifteen years of age is the average for them. During the change a Soleans powers begin to awaken, and they have little control over them when they awaken. It is often a painful experience for them, and their out of control powers often damage their surroundings. Which is why they are forced to wear training cors during this period of their life, replied Eris shuddering as she felt a phantom pain through the link. It almost felt like every nerve in her body was on fire. They didnt stay on the topic much longer, and a couple minutester Misaki dragged the other two to her room. As soon as they entered the door Eris pushed Phyllis down and stripped her. Before giving her a deep kiss, while Misaki slipped out of her rather revealing dress. She then started massaging Eriss boobs from behind. She started with the nipples, rolling them between her fingers. The nipples stiffened and swelled under her touch. While Eris gave Phyllis a deep kiss, and dry-rubbed her pussy against the girls thigh. Her tongue twined around the other girls as she probed her mouth. As their saliva mixed, Phyllis moaned into the kiss. Clearly enjoying the attention. Each movement sending jolts of pleasure up her nerves. Eris herself was enjoying the way Misaki was ying with her nipples. Her pussy was already starting to get wet, proof of how she was feeling. At the base of her tail, a second one was beginning to extend from her butt, this one is purely intended for reproduction. As a Swarmling infiltrator breed, she used it when mating with other females. Misaki was already wet and purely in the mood so she slipped her previously hidden tail into the demon girls pussy. Thrusting in long slow thrusts, that elicited a moan with each m of the tail. At the same moment, she broke the kiss with Phyllis letting here up for air. While Phyllis was catching her breath, Eris gave her nipples a couple of light nibbles. Sending spikes of pleasure up her nerves and causing her to pant with heated breaths. Sensing that her other partner was ready, Eris pushed out another copy of the tail she was using to pleasure Misaki. Something that Misaki noticed and as she was using it to tease Phylliss entrance. In heated breathes she said, How many of those do you have? Three, said Eris before thrusting deep into Phyllis who came instantly. Her undting pussy walls mped tightly on the tail. The sensation of the tight pussy mping down on her tail sent spikes of pleasure up her spine and she orgasmed herself. Spraying sticky fluids onto Phyllis thigh as her vision went white and the bulbs at the ends of her tails opened. Several small pulse down the length seemed to be pulling something into her body. Chapter XXXIII While I Was Gone? Chapter XXXIII While I Was Gone? Announcement Hey guys. Sorry about this, but thanks to @Gin0001 I discovered that I identally skipped a chapter. This chapter will answer some of those questions you had about Lily just suddenly vanishing. Now I will let you girls enjoy the chapter, and yes you have all been turned into girls for the day. Have Fun! Three young girls were lying naked on the bed. The morning had long since passed, and they had gone a few rounds. Eris was asleep curled up in the middle of the bed. Her extra tails having long since receded back into her body. Phyllis wasying on her back. Arge stain spread beneath her from her orgasms. She had lost track of time, while they had been having sex. So she had no idea that it was already mid-afternoon. Nor was she aware that she had an angry aide waiting for her at home. Her mind was just now clearing from the activities, and she realized she hadnt seen someone that Milith had told them to watch. So what happened to that little elf girl, Milith asked us to watch? asked Phyllis as she had left to go collect Milith before they could really sort that out. Lily? She is in my tenth-floor castletown, I gave her a nice little mansion to live in. Oh and her irresponsible parents showed up to. I was too busy to deal with them directly, but they did make quite the scene when they saw her walking into the dungeon with one of my maids, replied Misaki. Oh, a scene? Do tell me all about it, said Phyllis with a bit of a girlish giggle. The day after Phyllis left to collect Milith. Lily found herself following a maid that had been sent to collect her. Misaki had initially left her with her Phyllis''s nieces to y. Apparently this maid was to be looking after her and was leading her to the dungeon. Honestly, she wanted to protest this treatment, but because she had the body of a child everyone treated her like one. It was a bit irksome to her, since she had been in herte teens before the rollercoaster incident. She didnt actually want to follow the maid into the dungeon. Mostly because the maid was treating her like a little girl. Fighting her though had proven kind of pointless, since this particr maid was from the tenth floor and had a decent level because of it. Not only that, but she was a dragon girl who had naturally high stats to begin with. Combine that with the fact that her skimpy maid outfit was actually high end enchanted gear, and the maid actually beat her in raw stats. Well the physical stats anyway, and since Lily focused on the magical ones the maid was her natural counter. Physically strong and practically immune to magic. She had actually tried to fight the mage earlier. Only to find herself bent over the girls knee and being spanked. Her butt was still sore from that. The entrance to the dungeon was a rather borate door on an elevated tform built right into the side of a cliff. Unlike the first time she saw the entrance this time it seemed imposing. Almost as if there would be noing back if she crossed that threshold. As they approached there was a sh and a trio of naked girls appeared on the tform. The girls were rather dazed as a couple of guild officials appeared seemingly from nowhere and led them to a nearby building. While they wrapped a nket around the girls. The other adventurers walked by not sparing the sight more than a nce. The event being amon urrence by now and the guild would sort the girls out. Lily watched the girls go before a gentle tugging on her arm by the maid made her take a step forward. Before she knew it, they had climbed the steps and were crossing the threshold into the dungeon proper. This time around she didnt encounter any demons in the first room. She heard something going on behind her, but the maid was practically pulling her along so she was unable to see what was going on. Before long she was following the maid through the dungeon, lost in thought and paying little attention to her surroundings. Most of her thoughts soon found themselves drifting back to her parents in this life. A part of her wanting to see them. As Lily was walking into the dungeon a group of elves entered the za in front of the dungeon just in time to see the girl following a dragon girl in a skimpy maid outfit lead her into the dungeon. The tracker girl they had brought with them was the first to notice her. As soon as she saw the Lily entering the dungeon Mrs Thorn tried to rush towards the entrance and gave a shout to try and get her little girls attention. She failed to gain her attention and Mr Thorn stopped her from rushing the entrance before she could make more than a couple of steps. What are you thinking? That is a dungeon she will be fine. You wont be if you just rush in there without any preparation whatsoever, said Mr Thorne. But my little girl is in there all alone! replied the frantic elf. The tracker girl came over and gave her a hug. Then she said, Dont worry we will find her, said Ally with aforting tone. The other two said nothing as they kept their distance. The other male elf in the group wasnt paying much attention and was staring at a naked girl that had just appeared on the tform. The healer of the group had noticed and was giving him a bit of a dirty look. Mostly because she liked him and wished he would look at her instead of whatever pretty girl had caught his eye. Then she noticed the group was garnering quite the attention from the surroundings. While Ally and Mr Thorn were trying to calm the frantic mother down, onlookers began to gather around the group. Eventually, Mrs Thorn began to calm down, and around the same time, a young-looking cat girl in a skimpy outfit approached them. While the onlookers dispersed, the girl indicated a nearby tavern and suggested they follow her so that they could talk. All three of the female elves shared a look after noting the outfit. All of them wondering how the girl could act sofortably in the outfit. Which she actually wore quite well. Attracting stares from some of the passerby. Before long the group was sitting at a booth in the tavern, with a bottle of wine. Elves werent fans of the alcohols normally served in taverns, which is why any tavern near or in elf territory had a stock of wine. So what do you want to talk about? asked Mrs Thorn. Im Crystal and I represent the dungeon. She noticed your little tantrum and sent me to talk with you, said the cat girl Crystal. Whose features Mrs Thorn was just now registering. She was remarkably cute, she was a little on the short side. With long auburn hair kept in a side tail. She had modest curves and was quite lithe as well. Most importantly she also had a small pair of horns and red eyes that she hadnt noticed earlier. Her outfit having distracted her from her demon features. As for her outfit, it was a short tube top that barely covered her modest boobs and a short frilly mini skirt that did nothing to hide her panties from prying eyes. Give me my daughter, said Mrs Thorn a little more harshly than needed. Fortunately, no one else in the tavern noticed the outburst over the usual din of the establishment. Mr Thorn was more pleasant, and said, A pleasure to meet you Crystal, Im Thanton Thorn and this is my wife Ivy. The girl next to you is Ally, and this here is Teric and next to him is our healer Violet. I take it the dungeon has an offer for us? Why yes. She was asked to look after your daughter, by someone who is rather powerful, and her patron goddess agrees with the reasons. So she isnt going to let the girl leave her territory, but she will let you go to her, said Crystal. Shes our daughter, she needs to be with her parents. Not hiding out in a dungeon, because she is throwing a tantrum over getting grounded, said Ivy. She knows that. Its the reason Im here. If you like I could escort you to the tenth floor, thats where she has had a house readied for her, said Crystal. You know I thought dungeon creatures couldnt leave the dungeon, said Ally. Well, technically a dungeon creature can be spawned or move anywhere within the dungeons territory. Now dungeon towns are protected by the gods, so a dungeon cant just spawn a monster in someones house. Not without their permission, anyway. The strength of the monster, however, is capped by how deep one is in the dungeon and the normally cant move freely. Named monsters, however, can ignore those caps and move freely. Even leave the dungeon, but outside the dungeon proper the dungeon has little reason to be violent, said Crystal. It''s actually a well-known fact that most monsters originally came from a dungeon. Named monsters would leave a dungeon for one reason or another. Eventually, they will have spawn of their own, and those spawn will be the wild monsters you may encounter on the road, said Teric. Oh is that why dungeons are called the Mothers of Monsters? asked Ally. Everyone gave her a look that said all it needed to. The answer to the question being obvious. So lead the way to my daughter than, said Ivy forcing the topic back to the original. Wait, we cant just trust her, said Teric. Well if youre worried we can just sign a contract, said Crystal pulling a roll of paper out of a spatial crystal embedded in her top. Ivy grabbed the paper and found that a contract was already written upon it. She spent a good ten minutes reading the contract before signing it. Teric disapproved saying it was foolish to sign a demons contract. He left a couple minutester, and Violet chased him down, but then came back after a brief argument with him. She then looked at the contract and added her signature. Before long both Ally and Mr Thorn had added their signatures to the paper as well. Crystal smiled and spoke a phrase in demonic and the contract glowed before splitting into five copies. The entire paper took a glossy sheen as a flexible and magical material coated the surface. Crystal put her copy into her crystal and the others stowed theirs as well. Before following the girl to the dungeon. Who true to her word led them to the tenth floor. They had been pleasantly surprised when they passed each of the bosses without incident. Ivy followed Crystal through the streets of the tenth-floor castle town. The presence of so many half-naked demons, made her a bit ufortable. Sure the town looked well kept and the markets vibrant, but it didnt feel like the kind of ce that she wanted to raise her daughter. Not that she had any choice. She was lucky the dungeon wasnt barring her from seeing her daughter. She like everyone else knew how dungeons could get, with children in their halls. Dungeons loved children in a way that most had a hard time understanding. One thing she did know was that her daughter would be well cared for here. They came upon a mansion some distance from the castle. It had a high brick fence surrounding the premises and past the ck metal gates was a lovely garden. It was filled with a gorgeous collection of vibrant flowering nts and well cared for trees. A few scantily d demons covered in smudges of mud and dirt were working on the grounds. The doors to the mansion were wide and made of sturdy wood. The building itself was painted in dark colors that looked lovely. Entering the mansion she found Lilyining to a scantily d dragon girl in a maid outfit. Ivy rushed to Lily and scooped her up. So they are living in the dungeon? asked Phyllis. Yep. Her Mom wont even let her leave the mansion, and I made sure she wasnt going to just teleport around. I purchased the dungeonws trait for that. Cost a bit more than I had, but thankfully Dewari helped me get it. In fact, she was the one who told me to get it, when she noticed that I was going to be looking after Lily, said Misaki. So, in other words, the nosy goddess made you get the trait, even though you were short on DP, replied Phyllis. Yeah, she did. Still, the trait was more than worth it. I was able to improve my puzzles with it, replied Misaki. I guess that''s nice. Anyway I probably should go see them, said Phyllis. Will that be before or after you deal with your angry aide? asked Misaki. Phyllis gave her a nk look, and it took a moment before understanding dawned on her. I think she can wait, besides its just paperwork, said Phyllis. I know you hate paperwork, so just get it out of the way so we have more time for funter, said Misaki. A statement to which Phyllis reluctantly agreed and slipped out of the bed. Collecting her clothes, she hastily got dressed and headed back to her home. When she got there, she found that Misaki had understated her mood. She was absolutely livid about her running off, and not being here to take care of the paperwork. Fortunately, she calmed down a bit after about an hour. Later that night, Melisa handed her a sealed letter. It was a letter from the Elven Kingdom of Stormwind. She read the letter and as expected it was a response to the letter she had sent them a few days ago. The letter told her that the Queen along with the second princess would be here in two days. Which meant she had a lot of things to get done. She spent most of the night, rushing to ces before heading to visit Misaki. Who turned out to be already asleep. So she joined her on the bed, and decided to sort things out tomorrow. Which she wouldter learn was a good thing, since she also learned that they need Mana stone and lots of it. Chapter XXXIV Trials and Rituals Part I Chapter XXXIV Trials and Rituals Part I Misaki woke up to a fairly normal day. Her mind instantly essing the situation in the dungeon, and she was pleasantly surprised to find that Akis party was testing out floor seven. She had been quite happy when she had noticed that Aki had taken the initiative to enthrall a party and use them to test her floors. Happy enough that she had ranked her up. She was still a wandering boss, but now she of a higher rank and received greater boosts with each level. Speaking of ranks, they apparently differ between dungeons and the field. A field boss has ranks like area boss and regional boss. While in dungeons the rank was a metal. With most of her bosses being of the first rank which was the bronze rank. Honestly she would have preferred to rank all her bosses up to the max rank, but unfortunately, there were rules she had to follow that prevented that. Rules that were enforced by the system. Slipping out of bed, she woke up Reiko and took her to have a bath. Today was Reikos big day so she had made something special for Reiko to wear when she meets her family. It was still a lovely dress, and like always she didnt make any underwear for it. She didnt bother with underwear for a number of reasons, but one of them was due to her demonic side. Reiko leaned into her hand when she woke her up and began rubbing against it. Clearly enjoying the physical attentions. She yed with her a bit. Alrighte on, we need to get you cleaned up. You have a big day ahead of you, said Misaki. Big day? asked Reiko with a cute, inquiring expression on her face. Dont tell me you have forgotten already? I told you just two days ago, said Misaki as she guided Reiko out of the room. Her confused expressionsted only a couple of seconds longer, and then her face lit up. As she picked up her step, and followed her to the bath. Where a naked maid with a brush was waiting for them. Unlike a typical bath, this one was all business. Half an hourter they had bathed, and dressed for the day. Reiko was wearing a lovely silver dress that fell to her knees and was highlighted with aquamarine trim. It was less revealing than what she normally dressed her in, but she felt it more appropriate for the circumstances. As for herself, she had chosen a simr style of dress, but one with thinner fabric and less coverage. She had even matched the coloring. Feeling ready she led the way to her throne in the core room, where she was going to wait for Phyllis. She was already feeling a bit anxious and impatient for the meeting. After all, today wasnt just something big for Reiko, but for her as well. She liked Reiko but her current state made her a poor conversational partner. She had also been avoiding having sex with her since there was a risk of her getting pregnant now. She had several reasons for that. Though as she thought about it, she was beginning to realize some of those reasons were just excuses she had made to herself to justify her actions. Looking at Reiko as she settled into herp like she belonged there she started thinking of questions to ask herter when she can think properly again. Her thoughts were interrupted a couple hourster, when Phyllis walked in escorting two young women into the room. Along with a few elven maids and several guards. She had been aware of Phyllis escorting the group into the dungeon. A part of her mind watching them progress through the dungeon the entire way here. The two young women near Phyllis both looked a lot like Reiko. The older one had the same blue hair, but she had more sensual curves and was a few centimeters taller. Misaki guessed her to be the queen, and next to her was basically a smaller version of Reiko. The girl was much shorter than the average elf, and had absolutely no chest. Her hair was of a lighter shade of blue than Reikos and kept in braid. Misaki gave Reiko a gentle push. Reiko then hopped out of herp and started walking forward while Misaki weed her guests. Wee to my little home here. We considered greeting you in town, but this felt more appropriate, said Misaki as Phyllis came up to her and handed her something. While the smaller elf girl was embracing the excited Reiko the older one stepped forth and introduced herself. Im Eriko Stormwind, and you''re Misaki the avatar of this dungeon, right, said Eriko. Yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Queen Stormwind, replied Misaki. I can see what you two meant about what happened to my daughter, said Eriko as she watched Reiko hug and kiss her sister. While one of her hands wandered into the poor girls panties while she was trying to push her off. While telling her to stop. In the background, the maids and female guards were escorting the men out of the room. Those titles are kind of problematic. Anyway, I have a room set up for the ritual over there. I take it you know what the ritual involves? asked Misaki. I do, Ill have a couple of my guards look over the chamber, and maybe you should read that. I got the impression that the guild master really wanted to share that with you, said Eriko. Misaki gave her the go-ahead to have her guards look over the ritual chamber. She had nothing to worry about and guessed the guards checking it was just one of those things she had to do because of her station. The item she had been given turned out to be a report. Looking over it her eyes went wide when she saw what it listed. Just over a kilometer outside of her territory running along a ley line was a vein of mana stone and the mages who found it guessed there to be a few thousand tons or more of the stuff in the vein. She found herself feeling excited by this. It meant she could build that ritual chamber. So she dumped a massive chunk of her mana into expanding her territory until she could sense the vein. Then she hesitated for a moment before spending all but a few of her DP to make it a regenerating vein of ore. Then she absorbed arge chunk of it. She didnt have the time to do more as the guards had finished checking the ritual chamber. The men were made to wait outside, while the queen muttered aint about the odd ritual. As she slipped out of her clothes, along with all the other women going into the chamber. Misaki didnt know why, but the ritual had this requirement about the participants being naked. Not that she cared, since it let her enjoy the view. In the ritual chamber, a series ofplex magical symbols and rings were drawn on the floor. Reiko, Eriko, and the second princess took up spots in the center of the formation, while the rest of them took up location on the outer ring of the formation. Soon they began to chant and dance ording to the rituals directions. Almost instantly, the formation began to glow with a dark light. In the center, the mother and daughters conducted their part in the ritual, which for all involved quickly passed into a haze. None could really recall what happened after the started the dancing and the chanting had begun. As the ritual was going on Reiko found herself in a strange world in which the worldlyws differed. Here light and darkness had flipped. Light was now concealing the edges of the rocky cave-like room she was in. The light behaved just like shadows would, while the darkness revealed three unmarked doors leading out of the room. Oddly enough these doors seemed to be upside down and were installed with the base of the door on the ceiling of the chamber. In front of her eyes was a notification box, but it was not the normal blue. Instead, the box was red.
Choose your path Choose wisely for your path will determine the trials ahead
She stared at the box for a good minute or two before she realized that she could actually think for the first time in months without her title suppressing some of her thoughts. I can think. That damnable title is actually letting me think, said Reiko to herself. A bright expression filling her face. Then she heard a familiar voice behind her that made her shudder. The trial wouldnt really be a fair test if you cant think, said ???. Turning around Reiko saw a naked woman with a well-endowed figure lounging in a stone chair on the ceiling. A person she was quite familiar with. In a meek tone, she said, Hello, my goddess. As she took up a submissive posture. She remembered how herst encounter with the goddess had went. The goddess had an amused expression on her face. The she meekly asked about her presence here. No need to be so submissive, but its nice to see that you have learned respect, said Dewari. Reiko saw the statement as a test. She had long decided that part of how she had ended up being a pet was not showing proper respect to the goddess in front of her. I cant act the part of an equal with you. It is an honor I dont deserve, replied Reiko. Do tell me why you dont think you deserve the honor, said Dewari amusement in her tone. Because I failed to show you the proper respect when we first met, said Reiko to which Dewari chuckled. Respect is earned, but yes you did make some mistakes. Still now is not the time toment past mistakes. Anyway, wee to the Reverse ne. I know the name isnt all that imaginative, but it does describe this ce very well. As for why I am here, it is to brief you on this ce. You will need that knowledge to have any chance of passing the trial ahead, said Dewari. After a couple of moments of silence, Reiko realized she was being permitted a chance to ask questions. I think I have heard of this ce. Isnt the Reverse ne used by mages for the Archmages Trial? asked Reiko. Very good, you at least know a little of this ce. Tell me what else you know, said Dewari. Reiko quickly rehashed what little she had been told. Thing was no one had really told her much about it, since she was still a long way from being ready for the Archmages Trial. A trial that a mage needs to pass in order to qualify for any arch magic ss. I dont really know much about this ce. In general, it is held that the magicalws are reversed here, said Reiko. More than just magic is reversed here, but some of the physicalws as well. Which is why you are standing on the ceiling by the way. The very elements are reversed here. Light magic and water magic are normally both good choices for healing spells, but here those same spells only do harm. Normally dark magic can be used to conceal, but here those same spells will reveal what was previously hidden. Speaking of magic here it will be vital for passing your trial here and always pay close attention to your surroundings they may yield clues to the path forward, said Dewari. Moments before she vanished. Along with the chair, and then three chests appeared each with a mural above them. Having listened to Dewari, she no realized these chests were on the floor and she was the one on the ceiling. Still, she did briefly wonder if that really applied in a realm where everything was backward. Thinking a bit, she channeled some mana and was rewarded with herself falling to the floor. Normally when someone wanted to defy gravity they used the air element, but here it was the earth element that did the trick. Taking stock of herself she noticed that she was still naked, but unlike a few months ago she didnt care. Taking another look around she noticed that each of the unmarked doors had a lock. One she had missed during her first nce, and she guessed that these chests each contained a key for these locks. Which meant that the murals must be some sort of indicator of the path ahead. So she sat down and began to study the murals. Chapter XXXIV Trials and Rituals Part II Chapter XXXIV Trials and Rituals Part II Reiko stared at the murals above the chests lost in thought. Her thoughts were mostly upied with making a choice. She had already ruled out one choice and was looking at the remaining two. She just wasnt sure which choice to take. The one on the left disyed a young naked girl in a submissive posture and begging for something. Alongside a number of other naked girls in various situations but less prominent. She had been leaning towards this one for a while, but something deep down was telling her that was the wrong choice. She had been trying to figure out what that something was when she looked over at the other choice which disyed the exact opposite. Wait!? Could that nagging feeling be that simple? Is it possible that the images are disying the exact opposite of what they mean? thought Reiko with a sudden sh of insight into the problem that had been nagging her. The more she thought about it the more it made sense for the choice to be a test in and of itself. Not only that but they were in a realm in which everything was reversed, so why wouldnt the same hold true for the images before her. Finally making her decision she opened a chest and removed the key resting within. It was a gorgeous silver key with differently colored gems encrusted in the handle. It was the fancy kind of keys that she often saw women wear on a ne. As she walked towards the doors, her thoughts drifted back to the event that had made her into a dungeons pet. In hindsight, her mistakes that day were painfully obvious, and she had made several. Now that she thought of it her asking if she could refuse was rude. The goddess had actually been quite kind and gracious to give her the quest. If she could go back she found herself handling that very different from how she handled it the first time. There were questions she should have asked that she didnt. In a way, that entire quest had been a test. A test that she had failed. As she pushed the key into a lock, she decided that she would do anything it takes to prove to the goddess that she had learned her lesson. She had been too focused on herself back then. She could see that now. The key turned the lock effortlessly, and the door swung open. She stepped into the revealed tunnel with a resolve to finish this trial. To prove that she had learned from her past mistakes, and was worthy of this chance to get her mind back. After a while, as the tunnel was about to empty into a room a box appeared in her vision. It was red just like thest one, but its message made her happy.
Congrattions! You have passed the first trial the riddles of choice. Like many things in the reverse realm, even images can have their meanings reversed. You have solved this riddle, and revealed the path forward. The Second Trial Begins! You are a maid that has wronged her master. Demonstrate how you will deal with the situation. Note: the meaning of actions will not be reversed for this trial.
Looking at the second trials brief description she realized from it that this tested several characteristics of herself at once. Depending on the exact setting of the trial. Stepping into the room of the second trial knowledge of the setting flowed into her mind. The wrong turned out to be something simple, she had broken his most prized possession. Something that he had yet to find out. To her the solution was obvious. She had to admit to her mistake and beg forgiveness. Then she began to look around. This time the room didnt resemble a cave, but a well-maintained castle garden. Rows of pretty flowers were evenly spaced from each other, bringing with them bursts of color. In the center was a pretty ck gazebo, in which a pair of individuals were rxing. She knew them to be her master and his wife in this scenario. Taking stock of herself, she found that she was no longer stark naked, but was instead wearing an erotic maid outfit that did nothing to hide her assets, but instead seemed to enhance them. Not something she would have chosen on her own, and it was daring even by lust demon standards. Still having been living around demons for a few months had changed her thoughts on clothing. As such, she wasnt ufortable with it. In her hand, she had a bag containing the broken remnant of her masters prized artifact. It looked to be a type of magical device, but it had clearly shattered into severalrge fragments. She knew that the cause of this was an impact from a fall. She made her way through the rows of nts, not stopping to admire the strange garden. When she reached the gazebo she ced the bag on the table and immediately dropped to her knees and bent down with her hands visible in front. Then she spoke, Forgive me! I broke your prized scrying orb. The master looked down, and said, I already know. It takes courage to admit one''s mistakes. So I admire that. Ill reduce the punishment to twentyshings and double shifts for a month, said the master as he produced a whip out of nowhere. She wasnt sure about the idea of being whipped, but she stayed put. Then she felt the first crack of the whip, and pain surged up her nerves. Despite the pain, she stayed put and let the seconde down on her. She had made her choice for the scenario and she was going to stick with it. So she stayed there bent on the ground, taking each one. With each crack of the whip she cried out in pain, and before she knew it the beating was over. With the beating ending her surroundings dissolved, and a key dropped before her. She pushed herself off the ground and found that she was naked again. Not only that, but there was no evidence that she had ever been whipped. Her surroundings were another dark cave, with glowing shadows concealing the edges of the room. On one wall there was an unmarked and locked door. She picked up the key and walked towards the door. It easily turned in the lock and then the door swung open. As she stepped past the threshold of the door, another red box filled her vision.
Congrattions! You have passed the second trial Humility and a willingness to stick with your decisions and take the consequences can get you far. The Third Trial Begins! Solve the riddle of the maze
Exiting the tunnel that the door led her into she found herself before a giant temple with the entrances to a vast maze to her left and right. Rather than enter the maze right away, she chose to enter the temple and look for clues about what she needs to do. The temple was rather beautiful and the walls were decorated with statues of naked women. Behind the altar was a locked and unmarked door, but the altar drew her attention. Something was clearly missing from the altar. The empty hands of the goddess that was part of the altar were clearly meant to be holding something up. What that something was she wasnt sure, but she was certain that the goal was to find it and return it to the altar. Leaving the temple she headed into the maze. Which wasnt much of a problem for her. She had gained a lot of experience with navigating mazes, since the secret passages in the dungeon were a maze in and of themselves. As a result, she didnt have any trouble with getting lost, but finding the object she was looking for proved difficult. She ended up spending hours navigating the maze. It might have been easier if the maze didn''t have a roof, because then it would make sense to walk on the ceiling. Something that this realm makes quite easy with the strange rules regarding gravity here. Regardless she did eventually manage to find an orb, and sure enough, it turned out to be the item she was looking for. She found it in a section of the maze that was originally hidden, but to find it she had to use some of the other items she found to open hidden passages. After the third trial, the following ones sort of just blended together. Most of them turned out to be tests of character. While others required her to puzzle things out. Finally, after losing all track of time she stepped through an unmarked door into a throne room. She was also greeted with a lovely red box telling her that she had passed the final trial.
Congrattions! You have passed the final trial! You havepleted the Ritual of Redemption Your final task is to speak with your goddess.
The throne room she was in was quite beautiful. Exquisitely carved murals of naked men and women decorated the walls. Arge throne chair was centered in the rear and carved from a single piece of dark stone. On either side of the throne were naked statues of the dark gods. It took her second to realize that these were the major gods and goddess of the dark pantheon. Which unlike the light pantheon had no splits between races. She walked up to the throne and knelt before it. She chose not to speak. She was the guest here, and she knew her status was well below the goddess before her. You did well, child. You have definitely learned from your past mistakes. You actually did better than I thought you would. Here are your rewards, said Dewari as a final red box filled her vision.
You have redeemed yourself in the eyes of the goddess you serve! Trait lost: Simple-Minded Trait lost: Lustful Minded Title gained: Redeemed Acolyte Faith Stat Unlocked Title gained: Acolyte of Dewari the Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility Acquisition of title Acolyte of Dewari the Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility has upgraded your ss to Dark Mage of Faith
Title Acolyte of Dewari the Dark Goddess of Lust and Fertility: The holder is a low ranking member of Dewaris order. Boosts the faith stat by ten unlocks faith-based sses of the dark type. Upon acquisition will upgrade the holders main ss to a suitable ss. Faith can be raised by engaging in activities of the order. Title redeemed Acolyte: The holder has previously strayed from the path and returned. Makes the holder more easily resist temptations. Boosts faith by ten. Dark Mage of Faith: A powerful variant of the mage ss. Excels at dark and faith-based magics. Boosts Intelligence, Wisdom, and Faith. Penalties to Strength and endurance. Boosts spell power by one percent for every ten points of faith. Learns faith spells based on the holders order every five levels. May learn an extra spell for every hundred points of faith (thirty percent chance) She felt honored seeing these new titles, and her new ss. She had not expected these rewards. She had expected to gain a title for passing the trial, but not two. Im honored that you saw fit to bring me into your order, said Reiko thanking the goddess before her. I felt you deserved a little extra for doing so well in the trials, but I also expect you to serve me, replied Dewari. Ill try my best to be worthy of the honor, replied Reikopletely sincere. Then the goddess told her that was all she expected, and then the room vanished in a sh of blinding darkness. Then she found herself back in the ritual chamber, sitting on the floor. All around her were the exhausted naked bodies of the girls that had participated in the ritual. Chapter XXXV Reunions Chapter XXXV Reunions Reiko shifted slightly in her seat. She and her mother had been talking for the past few hours at a table in the room she shared with her master Misaki. While her sister asionally madements, and statements from the closet. Which Misaki had opened for them when they got here. Most of their talk had been getting each other caught up on events in their lives. She had learned that things hadnt really changed from her time in the castle. At least in public, in private it was a different story. Her father was so worried about her that he had started drinking. Her sisters had started finding tasks to distract themselves, and her brother the prince had thrown himself into his training. So, it was bandits just like we thought, said Eriko interrupting her daughters recount of how she ended up a pet. Well partly. As I was saying I was in my carriage when the bandits attacked. It was a fairlyrge party, and my guards fought well. As soon as I heard themotion I had left the carriage to find out what was happening. An arrow bounced off my barrier the moment I did, and I quickly found myself fighting for my life. Ultimately there were too many and my guards were barely able to create an opening for me to escape. As for the bandits, they were better trained and equipped than your average bandit, said Reiko. Are you saying that you think someone staged the attack? asked Eriko. At the very least someone was supporting them, said Reiko. Ill have someone look into that, said Eriko. Dont know why anyone was after your life. I cant see anyone benefiting from your death,mented her sister. I think they were trying to take me alive, but I managed to lose them in the woods. Although I had gotten hopelessly lost in the process. By the time the sun was setting, I was exhausted and just looking for shelter. When I came across a dark shrine. Passing its wards, I settled on the floor of the shrine. It felt safe enough, so I started tending my wounds. Of course, I did something stupid while I was there. I offered up a prayer to Yiran the god of the forest, that was a big mistake. Just not my first that night. Next thing I knew I was waking up in the grass in my underwear with a dark goddess. I made my second mistake by offering a prayer to Yiran in front of her. Yiran was all pissy from thest prayer, and well he had given me to her. Which meant I had technically insulted my new patron. Despite that, she kindly exined, what happened and gave me a quest. It was actually a really good quest now that I look back. I should have humbly epted the quest and asked for advice, but instead, I tried to refuse it because I didnt like some of the rewards. It was only after she didnt let me that I tried digging for extra info. The only info she gave me was demoralizing, to say the least. I dont me her on that. I was rude and disrespectful so honestly I got off kind of easy. With her forcing me to challenge this dungeon in my underwear and barely any info on it. Needless to say, I made another mistake in the dungeon, which led to me being reduced to a pet, said Reiko. Whats this baby sis is actually admitting to her mistakes!!? said her sister. My baby girl is growing up, responded her Mom. While Reiko shrank into her seat as she felt a rush of emotions. Just then her sister came out of the closet with an armload of outfits. Reiko shuddered as she knew that her sister just loved to y dress up and every time she was the doll. Uh, sis Im not ying dress-up, said Reiko. Why not youre already the perfect dress-up doll, said her sister. Mei, Im not a doll! Im still a princess, replied Reiko in a raised voice, followed by a pout. Yeah, a pet princess which as I recall cant even dress herself anymore. Which sounds a lot like a doll to me, replied Mei. Reiko was surprised by the mention of her changed subss. She knew her sister wasnt any good with analyze and that she had set that title and subss as hidden. How do you know about it? I never told you about it, and I know you arent any good with analyze. Also, that subss means you cant dress me either, replied Reiko. Her sister onlyughed, and then said, Your master told me about it. She also gave me permission to y dress-up with you Well, its nice to see some things havent changed. Go y with your sister, said Eriko. Reiko decided not to push the point further. Once Mom got involved she knew it was better to drop the point. Although there were many games she would rather y with her sister than dress up. As she slipped out of the chair she wondered if she could get her sister to y something else with herter. A minuteter Eriko slipped out of the room to find a couple of her maids talking with the local demon maids. One of which was a naked cat girl with only a ribbon on her tail. The maids were having a talk about their jobs. The demons though had more tips about how to get your bosss sexual attention than anything else. She chose to ignore the sexual side of their conversation. As for the naked demon, that was also easy for her to ignore as she had prior dealings with demons. Therefore she knew it was socially eptable for demons to walk around naked if they so desired. Even if she preferred the girl having some clothing on. Approaching the maids she conversed with them briefly to find out where the guild master and the dungeon avatar went. The naked demon smiled, and happily told her that she would lead the way. She was vaguely aware of two of her guards following her as the maid led the way. She found the two she was looking for behind the castle. The two were in the middle of arge garden sitting on a nket in arge clearing. In front of them was some kind of structure that was slowly growing out of the ground. Neither seemed to be paying the structure any kind of attention. Instead, their focus was on the game between them. The game was one she recognized. It was quite amon board game in the region. The game is yed with carved figurines on a ten by ten grid. Each yer is given twenty pieces of ck or white. Ten of these pieces are called pawns. The others breakdown as two towers, two knights, two priestesses, a queen, a king, and two mages. In her opinion, the mage was the strongest. It could move up to five squares in straight lines ( but not diagonal lines) and can jump over a piece once. The knight could also jump over pieces, but could only move four squares in an L shape. The tower can move any number of squares, but only in straight lines. While the priestess was the same, but could only move in diagonals. The queen had the strengths of both pieces. The pawn could only move forward up to two spaces, while the king could move in any direction, but only one square. Looking at the board it was pretty obvious that Phyllis was winning. She had only lost five pieces and captured fifteen. It looked like she was only two moves away from checkmate. Eriko sat down next to them, and asked, So what is with the growing crystal structure? Well all Im willing to tell you is that I need it for a different ritual. One Im only willing to use as ast resort. Anyway, can I help you? replied Misaki. I was just leaving my daughters alone for a while. Theyre ying dress-up, said Eriko. That might be interesting to watch. Reiko hates dress up, replied Misaki. I know most girls love dress up, but not Reiko,mented Eriko. Anyway, Im impressed that you noticed. Not hard to notice. I have been responsible for making sure she was dressed for months now. That simple-minded trait made it impossible for her to hide anything about herself, said Misaki as she made her move on the board. Then Phyllis instantly made her next move and dered, Checkmate. Yeah, it was quite shocking to see how that daughter of mine was behaving when I got here, said Eriko, anyway I would like to see her in proper clothes before I head home. I actually expected you to try and negotiate for her, but you''re just going to go home? asked Misaki. Well I am going to put in a gate so I can visit every once in a while, but Reiko needs room to grow. This looks like a good ce for her, and I think she really likes you two, said Eriko. Yeah, I wasnt sure what it was before the ritual, but she hasnt changed the way she is looking at us. Anyway, are you sure you are alright with that. Were both girls, afterall, said Misaki no longer feeling funny about that admission. Phyllis squirmed slightly, but otherwise showed no reaction to the statement. Two girls that can procreate with each other,mented Eriko. Huh, we arent even showing yet! How do you know that? responded the two simultaneously. That will be my little secret, replied Eriko with a coy smile. Elsewhere in the dungeon, Eris was currently watching her nest. Her young produced from coupling with Phyllis and Misaki had already hatched. Eight child stage infiltrator breeds were currently feeding on a pair of young girls that had been procured by her sisters for this purpose. The two girls had been members of an adventuring party that had a bad run of luck and been knocked out on the fourth floor. Her sisters had been going up to the dungeon town to find a couple of healthy girls to feed the young and brought these two back when they came across them. Both girls were already imnted with neurocites making them part of the swarm. Which meant they were now highly cooperative with the feeding. Shifting to her feet, she moved out of the room and headed to the neighboring room to check on Milith. She was still weak, but unlike thest time she checked on her the girl was actually awake, but she was clearly tired. Do you have something to eat? I feel like Im starving, said Milith telepathically the moment she entered the room. She knelt down next Milith and brought her mouth to her chest. Have some of my milk, Ill have some meat and fish prepared for when you wake next, replied Eris telepathically. She heard Milith mutter about it being a bit embarrassing before proceeding to suckle. A few minutester she was asleep again, and when Eris was certain she had her fill. She put her back down gently before making sure her sisters knew to start collecting therge quantity of fresh meat and fish that she knew Milith would need. She guessed she would wake up again in a few hours, and the milk would only tide her over for that time anyway. She guessed they would be hunting for her for a while, since she was in no shape to hunt herself. Not only that, but in her condition, she would be vulnerable to her enemies. As Eris thought about it, she decided to go ask Misaki to create a hunting ground in the dungeon. She could think of several good reasons for the proposal so she left Milith and made her way toward Misakis Throne Room. She was likely to be there given the hour. Leaving her nest area she found the corridors to be a little more crowded than the norm, but not enough to impede her. Reaching the throne room she found it to be empty with no one there. She hadnt been here long enough to draw any conclusions about this. So instead she considered the next likely spot and headed down the corridors to Misakis bedroom. Reaching the bedroom, she found a group of maids deep in a discussion about sexual techniques. They were too busy talking with each other to pay any attention to the naked Swarm Queen so she entered the room. Fine, Ill wear the silly dress, but not the panties! said Reiko. Why not!? You will look cute in them, said the other girl that looked a lot like a small Reiko. Cause they will feel weird like thest several pairs you put me in! replied Reiko. Curious Eris probed their minds. Almost instantly she knew what the root of the problem was. She briefly considered mediating, but decided she didnt need to. As for the problem, Reiko hadnt worn a single pair of panties since she got here, and was no longer used to them. So it felt weird for her to wear them. Seeing as neither knew where Misaki was, she stepped out and telepathically probed the maids. She chose to probe them since she didnt want to bother them. Stepping past the maids she headed to the garden behind the castle. Sure enough, she found her in the castle garden with Phyllis and the Elven Queen. Eris walked over to the group and sat down, before introducing herself. So can I do something for you Eris? asked Misaki, wondering why she was here. She had expected her to stay in her nest all day long. Could you create a hunting ground in your dungeon? Milith woke up earlier, and I would like to have some fresh meat and fish for her when she wakes up again. I was hoping you would be able to help me out, by creating a hunting ground, said Eris. A hunting ground? I guess I could create one. Might make a good attraction. Sure I will make one, replied Misaki. Extra Scene XX A Day at the Guild Extra Scene XX A Day at the Guild A young elven girl walked into the guild. She had been sent to this branch office having heard they were ready to set up a sub-office in the dungeon. She wasnt sure why, but she had a bad feeling about this one since she had heard about it. It always felt like they werent telling her about something. Still a sub-office was a big opportunity for her, since there was no chance for her to move up without changing offices. She had been an aide for nearly ten years and it didnt look like she would be getting a better job any time soon without taking a chance. That and she really needed to get away from her boss. He had been fine until a year ago when his wife suddenly got sick and died. Since then he started drinking, and he''s a terrible drunk. Walking up to the counter she smiled at the older elf behind the counter. Hello, Im here to see the guild master. I have an interview scheduled for the sub-office manager position, said the elf girl. Irina Goldleaf? Correct, said the receptionist. She nodded her head and showed her guild card. I do have you right, here. Problem is the guildmaster isnt in, so her aide Melisa has been taking the interviews, said the receptionist. Wait did you say her? I thought the guildmaster was a man? asked Irina. Well, one thing you will learn about this town is that the men dont stay men. In the guildmasters case, it was a cursed ring. Fortunately, most such cases involve the dungeon, said the receptionist. I wouldn''t have to worry about the reverse would I? asked Irina. No cases of girls being turned into boys have been reported to the guild. So I would say it is safe to say no, said the receptionist. Now about that interview, would you like to take it with Melisa or should I postpone it? asked the receptionist. You wouldnt happen to know where I might find the guild master? asked Irina. She is most likely still in the dungeon. She had ast-minute appointment with the queen of stormwind involving the dungeon. I think she said it would take ce on the tenth floor, said the receptionist. Oh, that doesnt sound too bad. I should have no problem reaching the tenth floor of a dungeon, said Irina. If your thinking of soloing the dungeon. Dont try it. Unless you n on having sex with all the demons you encounter. Demonic dungeons are harder, and this one is more difficult than average. Not the toughest we have ever seen, but the only person to actually clear this dungeon is the guild master, said the receptionist. You know as fun as that sounds. Ill just stay here for that interview with Melisa instead, replied Irina with a tinge of disappointment. A momentter she was led into the back where she ended up waiting a few minutes. She wasnt sure thanks to the thick door, but it sounded like she heard arguing. She passed a young human girl who looked to be in her early to mid-teens as she walked into the room. She found an exhausted-looking woman behind the desk. She was a beauty but the bags under her grey eyes were detracting from her good looks. Clearly the woman needed a good rest. If you like I coulde backter, and you can have a nap, said Irina. Thanks for the offer, but it wont help much. Sometimes I swear that her mind regressed along with her appearance. Anyway, do you know what this job entails? asked the woman presumably Melisa. Irina described the job, which was basically a management job. Having worked as an aide for years it was one she felt ready for. Looks like you know what the job is about. Looking over your guild records you have the qualifications as well. The real question is howfortable you are with showing your body, said Melisa. Huh!? Why is that a question? asked Irina. Instead of answering, Melisa pulled out a piece of paper and handed it to her. At first nce, it looked like a standard request for a sub-office. It wasnt until she read it further that she noticed the problem. The guild uniform for the sub-office had been specified, and it wasnt one that anyone would befortable to wear in public. Not only that, but at the bottom was the Guildmasters signature which meant it had been approved. Given the fact that the guild operated on magical documents to keep things running smoothly, it meant that the guild had to use the specified uniform. How did this get approved? asked Irina. Youre an aide. You know how these things happen, and it looks normal at first nce, said Melisa. Oh, I see. Late night, and maybe a bit behind. Well, Im notfortable with the outfit, but I do need the job so Im not going to back out, said Irina. Really! You will take the job!? replied Melisa not caring about why she was clearly desperate for the job. ... Yes, replied Irina after a moments hesitation. She needed the job, and she wasnt going to risk losing the opportunity it represented. Great, Ill make sure you wont regret this. Here take this and show it to Carol the town tailor. She will get you fitted for your new uniform. Also, take this, you will definitely need one given how much time you will be spending in the dungeon, said Melisa as she handed her a card and a ring. The ring took her a moment to recognize, but once she did she was d to get one. It saved her the expense of buying a protection ring. As she left the office she briefly wondered if she was making a mistake or not. Chapter XXXVI Gathering Chapter XXXVI Gathering Misaki was sitting in the garden, behind her castle. It had be a habit over thest few months. Her pregnancy was showing now. Along with it came new aches and pains. Eriko had been a real help with those when theyd started. It made her d that she visited regrly via that gate she had set up in the new hunting ground. She had used her dungeonw ability to make special rules for the hunting ground and the gate on said grounds. Her dungeonw prevented the gate from being used by anyone who wasnt a Stormwind. Since she had ced the hunting ground on her tenth floor she didnt want just anyone waltzing into the dungeon from that gate. Of course she keyed the gate so that the Stormwinds could bring a few maids with them. They could at most bring with them eight people, who must all be of a level lower than them. She had also ced the entire hunting ground on a separate sky ind. That way even if someone with ill intentions entered, they still had to challenge the floor to reach her. Of course, she had added a pair of hidden air docks for the Stormwinds to visit her town with. Again she had added special rules to those docks to avoid their misuse. She had found that the rules allowed her to make traps that would normally be downright illegal, since this was a special ess backdoor. She had created a trap that would curse anyone that used the passage without authorization from her. Then they would be kicked out of the dungeon, teleporting them to the entrance. Since this trap was for a backdoor, she didnt have to make it avoidable or create a puzzle or something that disarms it. Right now, however, her thoughts were on Phyllis who was practically stuck near the toilet. Her pregnancy had hit her harder than it had Misaki. Who was d she didnt have to deal with morning sickness. Both though were dealing with cravings. Phyllis wasnt handling the morning sickness very well, but she didnt really know what she could do for her. Eriko had given her the recipe for an herbal remedy that helped, but she still ended up stuck near a toilet for a few hours each day heaving. Getting up, she found she had a newfound respect for mothers. Using her dungeon sight she checked in on Phyllis and found that she was currently in her kitchen looking miserable. While one of the maids was preparing her morning dose of the remedy. She then thought about Milith and decided to check on her personally. She found Milith on the edge of the hunting grounds, resting against a rock and sitting on a nket. Sitting on the nket were severalrge tes stacked with prepared food, mostly meat and fish dishes. Nearby were several sisters of the swarm, all of which were busy preparing more. One was sitting next to her practically swooning over her. Eris was nowhere to be seen, but she suspected she was busy caring for hertest clutch of eggs. They hadnt helped her with that group of eggs, but rather an unfortunate adventurer who got separated from his party. His party had actually made it to the sixth floor. Eris had sent him back to the entrance as a girl after having her fun with him. Misaki had found the entire incident rather amusing. She settled down next to Milith and asked her, How are you doing today? My muscles still feel like jelly, and it still hurts to even use magic. Otherwise, Im just fine if a little hungry, replied Milith after swallowing a mouthful of fish. Uh, a little hungry doesnt quite cover this. You have a feast set out before you, said Misaki. Well, I did say my kind dont eat very often right? said Milith. I think I recall hearing that. Then again I dont know much about your race, said Misaki. Well, while my kind dont eat often, when we do eat it is inrge quantities. Of course, there are those who eat more often. Those who do need smaller quantities when they eat. Is there anything specific you want to know about my race? asked Milith. Are the rumors true about you being rted to dragons? What is your home like? What kind of fashions are the norm? Is your size normal and what do the men look like? said Misaki asking of a string of questions. Hey, slow down, Ill answer some of those questions. The rumors do have a grain of truth to them. We are indeed rted to dragons, but not the way the rumors say we are, said Milith. What does that mean? asked Misaki, confused. It''s not all that important. As for your other questions, Im actually a little on the tall side for a girl. As for what the boys look like. They are a bit bigger than us girls, and rougher in appearance. Unlike human males, they dont develop those ridiculous bulging muscles. Nor do they grow any of that body hair that is so popr with human men. Mostly because as a race we dont grow body hair at all. Instead, we grow scales. Physically the only major difference between genders is size, with the male being a good ten to twenty centimetersrger on average. Most of our gender differences manifest in our magic. Women tend to be inherently better at control, while men usually have more spell power. As for fashion, well, we arent really big on that. Makeup is highly unpopr with us. After all, why use lipstick, when you can just alter your lips to make them look better? Clothing tends to be minimalistic since we enjoy showing off our bodies, and as for jewelry. We prefer practical jewelry. So most of our rings, bracelets, hair clips and the like are multi-functional. For example, a girl might be wearing a bracelet. Well that bracelet not only looks good, but it likely also serves as amunication device, micrputer, storage device, and timekeeper. Along with any other features, she might have wanted, said Milith. That does make a lot of sense and a lot of it seems obvious in hindsight. So out of curiosity, are there any other races you are rted to? asked Misaki. Yes, three races. We are rted to the Terrans, the Cavalonians, and the extinct Ancient Human races, answered Milith. Wait youre rted to humans? How is that possible? asked Misaki. That easy. I assume you noticed how adaptable humans are? Well, Humans can metamorph into any sentient humanoid race given the right conditions. Our race was forged in the fires of an ancient storm from a group of Ancient Humans. Now before you ask the difference between modern humans and ancient humans is that the ancient humans we came from didnt possess magic. They just couldnt use it, said Milith. Rted to both humans and dragons? Wouldnt that mean you are technically half-dragons? said Misaki. No, it doesnt. It would take too long to exin why, however, said Milith. Taking the hint, Misaki got up. It was clear the Milith was getting bored answering the questions, and wasnt going to answer anymore. So she decided to go looking for Reiko. She didnt have much to do today. The church of light had been gathering in town, but so far she hadnt seen anyone worth worrying about. Still she found that concerning as well, but there wasnt anything she could do about it. Not only that but she had other things to worry about. Her search for Reiko ended as soon as it began, as something drew her attention to the people from the church. Someone new had arrived. The person who drew her attention was arge man in heavy armor. She didnt see a lot of heavy armor as most adventurers preferred light armor. Often choosing to use leather armor as it was easier and cheaper than steel armor. Not only that, but it weighed a fraction and didnt impede mobility as much. Still, there was often at least one person in any given party that had heavy armor. They were often served the party by protecting the mages and healers, and needed the extra protection to help shrug off attacks. This person felt like a pdin, but his aura seemed stronger. A quick cast of analyzeter and she learned that he was an Arch Pdin named Nathanial. Even worse he had crossed the threshold of level two hundred. As such he had apparently been through a second evolution. He was still human, but he had a much stronger affinity for Light and Celestial magic. His muscture was far denser than normal as well. Apparently he was something called a Lesser Celestial Human. Which might exin why his presence had drawn her attention. Her natural magic was infernal in nature, and as such his aura wasced with magic that was anathema to hers. He had so much of it leaking of him, that his presence made her ufortable. So she started to listen in on the conversation. Alright Darious, I heard you had a little problem. What exactly can I help you with? said Nathanial. Remember, that world event? Well the girl wanted by the gods is here in this town. She is being protected by a high-level Arch-spellsword. Who has hidden her somewhere in the town. Since she seems to have a rtionship with the dungeon, I suspect the girl is also in the dungeon, said Darious. This is the dungeon that our god wanted bound to him right? Why is it still being allowed to produce this tainted mana? asked Nathanial. The group that was supposed to bind it, never came back. It seems they decided to defect to the dungeon, replied Darious. Those of little faith will be brought back into line. Ill start looking into this dungeon. Give me a few days, and then we can start looking, said Nathanial. I thought you would want to go immediately, said Darious. Only a fool would challenge a dungeon without preparations. Even young dungeons can be a dangerous opponent to the unprepared, said Nathanial. Misaki did not like what she had heard. She still had several months left on her divine quest and someone that could seriously hurt her chances ofpleting it had already appeared. Worse she didnt think Phyllis was in any condition to fight him off for her. She had recently finished that ritual chamber, and it was looking like she would need to use. She decided to talk with Phyllis about this first however. Hoping she would have an idea, something that didnt involve a contract with a powerful being. Chapter XXXVII A Day in Bordertown Chapter XXXVII A Day in Bordertown Reia slipped out of bed. It was early in the morning. Normally she wouldnt get out of bed at this hour, preferring to sleep, but someone was knocking on the door. The other girls werent home, having gone to the market an hour or two earlier. She briefly considered grabbing some panties and a shirt, but then she remembered that annoying thing about being a pet. She cant even dress herself anymore without the clothes falling to the floor. Still as annoying as that was, it was better than being a ve. Slipping out of her bedroom she headed down the stairs and peeked out the door via the peephole. Outside, she saw a well-built man in full te armor. She noted the symbol on his chest te indicating that he was a member of the Church of Light. She didnt open the door. There was no way she was going to open it and let some man see her naked, so instead, she asked through it, Can I help you? I was looking for a group of adventurers that live here. I heard some of its members were on the team that evaluated this dungeon. I wanted to ask them some questions about the dungeon, said the man. Well, the team had some shopping to do. So they went to the market. I stayed behind to guard the house, said Reia. Do you know when they will be back? asked the man. They will be back around lunchtime, replied Reia. In that case, I will just wait for them. Mind if Ie in? said the man. Im not allowed to let strangers in the house, said Reia, wishing the man would just go away. Not allowed? Guess Ill just wait out here, said the man. Reia took that as a sign the conversation was over, and went into the kitchen. Settling into the nearest seat, she drifted into thought. Meeting Mira had turned out to be one of the best things to happen to her. Mira had changed her status from ve to pet, which she found to be an improvement. She had been quite ecstatic about the change in status when it happened. She had just been released from very from the delusional, idiot pervert of a man that had the audacity to enve her, and transferred to a pretty little dragon girl, who was older than she looks. It was no understatement that she was grateful that the girl had killed her former master. It saved her from the embarrassment of being rescued by her n. So it was no surprise that when she unexpectedly released her from very and made her a pet she was even happier. As for her n, they were now aware of her new status. In fact, the house next door was home to a few of her sisters in the n, and they were keeping an eye on Mira to make sure she wasnt mistreated. She was finding the whole situation to be a learning experience. Her n had chosen to leave her as a pet to Mira for several reasons, one of which is that they felt she needed the experience. Honestly, she didnt even care. Mostly because her new status let her get closer to Mira, and she wanted to get in her pants. So far her efforts seemed to be working. Last night, had been particrly good. As she had managed to y with her one on one. She was remembering the other girls taste when she was broken from her thoughts by amotion at the door. She looked up just in time to see the door open. Mira, and her other fellow pets, Michael and Delh who were carrying the purchases. Mira saw her in the kitchen and approached her before leading her towards the bedroom. While saying, Lets get you decent before our guest sees you. She smiled and followed her without resistance. Being a pet she had the freedom to resist her masters desires. Not that she wanted to. She was looking forward to todays outfit. Mira often had excellent tastes, and she was always learning new things about fashion thanks to her. Once in the bedroom, she stood still, and cooperated as Mira picked out a pair of panties. She lifted her legs so that Mira could slip them on her more easily. Once they were snugly fitted onto her butt, Mira went back to the drawer of the wardrobe and picked out a matching bra. She turned around when brought it over, and let her put it on her. Mira looked her over and then satisfied with her choices went back to the wardrobe, and selected a dress. The dress was colored a lovely red, and hem of the dress was frilly and decorated with flower patterns. A V cut into the neck of the dress would nicely show off her cleavage. Looking at it she knew it was a bit nicer than what she normally wore. It also had a small diamond in the lower stomach that would show off the magical tattoo just above her crotch. It had formerly been her ve brand, but thanks to her change in status it was just a magical tracker. The brand had changed shape and function when Mira had released her from very. It now showed the image of a dragon curled possessively around a young girl. Reia lifted her arms, let her pull the dress down over her head, and then admired herself in the mirror on the dresser while Mira selected some shoes. She came back with a casual set of sandals. Reia sat on the bed, and let her strap them on. She had gotten used to Mira dressing her since she could no longer do it herself. In a way, it felt like having a servant, but only some of the time. Unlike with a servant she didnt actually have a say in the clothes she ended up wearing. On the bright side, Mira had good taste, and unlike mewind she was actually willing to listen to her opinions. Mira stepped back and admired her choices for a moment, and then said, Alright let''s go meet our guest. Im guessing the armored church guy intercepted you at the door? said Reia. Yeah, he was waiting at the door. I was under the impression he spoke to you through the door, said Mira opening the door. I did. The guy seemed interested in the dungeon, said Reia as she followed her through the door. Best not to keep him waiting. The church can be bastards, after all, said Mira. They found the church guy easily enough, talking with the other two in the kitchen. The dungeon? Take my advice and stay out of it. The monsters arent too difficult if you prepare, but the traps are more trouble than they are worth. Especially the ones linked to puzzles, said Michael. Yes, that''s why I wanted to talk with you. I need to search the dungeon for a quest, so Im doing research. Having been in there I wanted your impressions of the dungeon, said the man. Well, we didnt get very far on our run. We might have gotten further, but we werent prepared for the pheromones, said Delh. Anything you can tell me, would be of help, said the man. The first floor was easy. It has a simpleyout, mostly a straight path with a single dead-end. Our rogue had no trouble finding the simple traps on the floor. As for the monsters they were low level and not a challenge. So we breezed through it in no time at all. After beating the floor boss we proceeded into those safe rooms, that all dungeons include after a boss fight early on. Not a true safe zone of course, but safe enough for a brief rest. Three halls branched off from the room, we checked all three, but quickly found ourselves stumped on how to proceed. We ultimately concluded that to proceed we had something to do with the puzzle rooms. We started with the one on the right. I stayed outside the room, keeping watch for any demon patrols that may have respawned, said Michael. Can either of you tell me about this puzzle? asked the man. I went into the room, but I didnt really look at the puzzle. I got a little impatient and left to wait outside with Michael. Who I might add was a man back then. I found him ying with himself. The pheromones had made both of us horny and being alone he had decided to relieve some stress. I lost control of myself, and sometimeter our rogue came out and found us having fun, said Delh. You mean our bastard of a rogue. I wish I could have cursed that backstabbing moron to a life as a girl, said Michael. I take it this man had something to do with you bing a girl? said the man. Michael said nothing, and Delh remained silent. So Mira who had been standing by the door and remaining silent took this opportunity to interject. You would be right with that. She is still ufortable with what happened, so dont push her too much on that, said Mira. I kind of got that impression as well, said the man. Then he turned to Reia, and said, You must be the youngdy I spoke to earlier. His gaze was locked on the tattoo on her stomach. Yes, Im Reia and you are? asked Reia. A humble man of the church. My name is not important, responded the man. Humble!!? I doubt that. Humble and the church dont mix. Your all a bunch of pompous arrogant jerks, replied Reia. You have quite the tongue there. Youngdy, you should really watch your words. They will get you in trouble, but I guess they already have. Given your status as a ve, said the man. Im not a ve! shouted Reia, and then she muttered in a small voice, Im a pet. Mira pushed Reia towards a chair, saying, Why dont you sit down, before this gets out of hand. The man took a second nce at the symbol and then used to analyze. As she was sitting down, he said My apologies. I should have paid closer attention to your mark. Mind telling me how you got it? It seems to be quite unique. Thats kind of private, and Im notfortable telling the story, said Reia. Ill respect that. Anyway, anything else you can share about the dungeon? asked the man. Well as I was saying earlier. Our dive went wrong after the pheromones got to us. When our bastard of a rogue came out and found us having fun, he lost his temper. Which led to what killed our team, and ended our run. Our next run happened dayster. A team of rookies had went into the dungeon, and hadnt been seening back. We were asked to locate them. We were assigned three new members to our team. That run might have gone fine, if the mage we were assigned wasnt so overconfident. Then again it might not, seeing as we ran afoul of a yful goddess, said Delh. The man showed a slight shift in expression at the mention of a goddess. That goddess is the big reason our team never went back into the dungeon. We have heard stories that she is still ying with adventurers in the dungeon, but she is holding back somewhatpared to us, said Mira. Can you tell me anything about this second run? Before you ran afoul of a goddess? asked the man. Reia looked towards Mira, confused. She had not heard of this second run. The three looked at each other briefly, and then Mira began to speak again. It really isnt the best run to use for information. We ran afoul of that goddess pretty quickly, and well most of us didnt really know each other all that well. It was our first mission together. One thing I can tell you is that this dungeon is a little harder than the norm. Best you bring people that you know, and can work well with. Mind telling me which goddess you ran afoul of, so I know who to look out for? asked the man. Tina, The Dark Goddess of Mischief, replied Mira. Interesting, she is one of the more difficult goddesses to deal with. Especially given her disregard for the rules, said the man. What do you mean by disregard for the rules? asked Mira. Well as a Pdin I have ended up interacting with the gods often. Both the Light and the Dark gods have their own little rule books. Dont ask me what the rules are, I only know some of them. One of the more well-known ones has to do with demonic and celestial dungeons. These dungeons because of their special energies always have a patron god or goddess. The territory of these dungeons are considered to be extensions of said patron gods domain. This means that other gods cant really interfere in the dungeons territory outside a certain set of rules. Tina doesnt really care about those rules and has been known to interfere regardless, said the man. You seem to know an awful lot about this,mented Mira. I have had dealings with Tina before. Mostly helping my god clean up her messes, said the man. In that case, you know what to expect, said Mira. It was nice talking to you girls, he nodded, and then he got up to leave. Around the same time, Misaki was having a brief chat with Phyllis. That does sound like a problem,mented Phyllis who had just spent half an hour listening to Misaki tell her concerns about this high-level pdin. It is! You are in no condition to fight, and my only real defense against this pdin is my traps and puzzles. Hell chew through my monsters in no time, said Misaki. Clearly a bit agitated over his presence. Well, first you need to calm down. You wont be able to solve the problem if you arent thinking. Maybe it''s about time you add a few more floors? said Phyllis. That will help a bit, but I only just finished the ritual chamber. I will need a few days to get the resources to build them, replied Misaki. Well, it sounds like he wont go in right away. That just gives you time to n, but just in case he enters before you can add them, maybe you should talk with the Stormwinds. You have a decent rtionship, and they may be able to help. It would also be a good idea to talk to Milith, said Phyllis. Milith? What good would that do? asked Misaki confused. She is quite knowledgeable, and she might be able to help you get a decent deal if we are forced to summon her grandfather, said Phyllis. I guess that makes sense. That book she gave me was very enlightening, maybe she can help me make better traps or something, said Misaki. Chapter XXXVIII Emilys Moving Day Chapter XXXVIII Emily''s Moving Day Emily watched the road move by. She found herself thinking about thest time she had been going down this road. That time she had been with her mother, and she was going to see her brother. Who had been changed into her sister. This time she wasnt going for a visit, but instead, she was moving her entire business to Bordertown. It had taken a couple of months to get things wrapped up, but she was finally on her way back to Bordertown. She was still afraid of Sarah, and her petting sessions. That wasnt going to stop her from moving to the town. Her main reason was that she wanted to be close to Phyllis, and help her with the child she had on the way. A part of her was even secretly hoping to have more fun with Ruby. Behind her, she could hear her two daughters ying in the back of the wagon. She knew she was going to have to keep a closer eye on them. She was afraid of them sneaking into the dungeon again. Speaking of the dungeon, she needed to have a talking with Misaki. In the days since she had left the town, she had discovered her daughters had a knowledge of things she didnt want them to know at their age. Another new problem to develop was that they had a tendency to take their clothes off indoors now. Being so young they had been easily influenced by the demons and thought it eptable. At least they didnt do it while they had guests, but it did make life harder for her. She snuck a look back, and sure enough, Megan was wearing her sisters panties on her head again. Other than that they were wearing their clothes properly, and quietly ying a game. She decided to ignore it this time, and looked up at the checkpoint up ahead. She had already made the arrangements for the move in town. It had taken some doing, but she had managed to get those done without Phyllis knowing. Mostly since she wanted to surprise her sister, but she was pretty sure that Misaki knew that she was moving to town. The guard this time was a short young looking girl. She was, maybe, in her early teens, and judging by the other guard looking over her shoulder she was a trainee still learning the ropes. Wee to Bordertown! Do you have a guild card? asked the guard girl. Without a word, Emily pulled out her card. She was registered with the Alchemists guild, and like all guild cards, it served as her main identification. She was also registered with the adventurers guild as a rmended alchemist for getting potions. She often worked with adventurers and high-ssdies. She was d to be getting away from the high-ssdies. Sure they paid well, but a few of them had rotten personalities that were a pain to deal with. Looks like things are in order here. So whats your purpose in Bordertown? asked the guard as she handed the card back. Im moving into town. My sister is expecting her first child, and I want to be here to support her, said Emily. Oh, thats nice. Im sure your sister will be happy for the help, said the guard. Oh, yes Im sure she will. She is a very busy girl, said Emily. Well, you can pass and good luck with your sister, said the guard. She smiled and started moving the cart forward again. Unlike this time she knew the streets, and had no problem navigating them to her destination. A small house she had built for her not far from Phylliss house. The building was made from the same materials as Phylliss, and was actually a little bigger than her sisters. All right girls! Were here, said Emily as she moved into the back. The girls were still ying their game, and annoyingly enough Megan was still wearing her sisters panties on her head. She couldnt ignore it any longer, and said, Megan! How many times have I told you not to wear your sisters panties on your head? I dont know, responded Megan. Give them back to your sister, said Emily to which Meganplied. Celine didnt just put them on, however, and stuffed them into her pack. A momentter they left the wagon, and Emily showed the girls to their room and gave them some toys. Before heading back to the wagon. She had a number of crates that she needed to unload. Fortunately, that didnt include furniture since she had that taken care of by the builders. It was a convenient service, that helped her a lot. Especially since she couldnt really move her old furniture without a helper. She would have brought her husband if he was still around, but he had an unfortunate ident before she even knew she was pregnant with Megan. She reached the wagon to find a skimpily dressed cat girl waiting for her. She was a very cute girl, and a little on the short side. She had a lithe, modest figure, that her clothes showed off. Her top was so small that her are could be seen peeking out of the top, and as she moved Emily was rewarded with a brief glimpse of her nipples. She had long auburn hair that she kept in a side tail. A small pair of horns and red eyes marked her as a demon. Emily also noticed the short skirt she was wearing that did nothing to hide her panties. Hello, Im Crystal. You must be Emily, said Crystal. Misaki send you or something? asked Emily. Master thought you might need help. She wanted toe out here herself, but she is a little busy. Cant very well postpone a meeting with a queen, that you already set up in advance now can you, responded Crystal. Suddenly this girls presence made sense to Emily. She had expected Misaki to show up and greet her personally. She had actually enjoyed her conversations with Misaki. Even if they had distracted her to the point that she hadnt noticed her little girls sneak off into the dungeon. Guess I could use the help, but can I trouble you to wear a little more, said Emily. Why would I put something on, when you seem to like what Im already wearing? said Crystal carefully watching her expression and gaze. Fine, help me bring these crates in, and then we can discuss proper attire, said Emily. The next few hours were spent bringing the crates in and unpacking them. By the time they were done the sun was setting and the girls had gone to bed. Emily wasnt sure when, but at some point, Crystal had shed the pair of panties she was wearing. This leads to the fact that she was now sitting in a chair while staring at the demoness standing in front of her. Her gaze locked on her poorly concealed pussy. She hadnt realized she had been staring for over five minutes, as she was still trying to figure out how she didnt notice when this girl removed her panties. Suddenly Crystal lifted her skirt, giving her a better view of the soft pink flesh beneath. Like what you see? asked Crystal. She almost gave an affirmative and then with a stutter she answered, No, uh course not. Can you please put your panties on? Someone isnt very honest. It won''t hurt to admit your desires. Anyway, its probably about time you said hello to your sister, said Crystal as she dropped her skirt. Then she walked towards the door. Emily just stood there not sure what happened. From the door, Crystal prompted her to follow more firmly than before, and startled she followed. As they were leaving the house, she asked a question that was bothering her, Where is Misaki? I thought she might have showed up by now? Contrary to popr belief dungeons arent hiveminds. I dont know where she is, replied Crystal. Surely she must havemunicated something to you,mented Emily. She got nothing but a giggle. The rest of the walk to her sisters ce was silent. Crystal was the one to knock on the door, and when it was opened to Emilys surprise Misaki was there with Phyllis. Emily! I didnt misce a letter from you did I? asked Phyllis clearly surprised to see her. No, I wanted to surprise you. I just finished moving into town, replied Emily as Misaki came forth and gave her a hug. I cant believe no one told me you were moving into town. Misaki did you know? asked Phyllis. I suspected, but wasnt sure until today, said Misaki. Moments before Phyllis invited the other two in. Emily followed Phyllis into the kitchen, but her gaze kept drifting to Crystal. An idle memory of what happened with Ruby surfacing in her mind. She shook her head to clear the image, but not before the demoness noticed. Im kind of d to see you. How did you ever put up with being pregnant three times? asked Phyllis. The first time was the worst, but the next two were much better. Anything I can help with? responded Emily. I have something for the morning sickness, but I was hoping you might have something stronger, said Phyllis. So what do you have? asked Emily. Having anticipated this Misaki handed over the remedy. Having taken some from a cab. Emily looked it over, and noted the grade, Not really, this should stop itpletely. Unless! Then Emily came over and ced a hand on Phylliss belly and began probing her mana flow. Your mana flow as all messed up! How could you let it get this bad!? asked Emily shocked at what she was finding. Then she looked towards Misaki, and asked, You wouldnt happen to be having problems too? Would you? I dont get morning sickness. Just constant aches and pains, but Eriko gave me some advice that seems to be helping. She even showed me how to adjust my mana flow. Which helped a lot with the pains, replied Misaki. Emily still checked her flow anyway, and found it wasnt anywhere close to as messed up as Phylliss. Didnt this Eriko stress the importance of your mana flow? asked Emily of Phyllis. She did, but as a spellsword, I thought my flow was fine, said Phyllis in a small voice. Emily took up a position behind Phyllis and said, Ill try to fix this mess for you, but you really should have listened to Eriko. She seems to have helped Misaki well enough. If my mana flow is so bad, why didnt my meddling patron say something, muttered Phyllis. Your flow isnt so bad that it is harmful, just debilitating, said Emily as she started using her own mana to guide her sisters into a better internal flow. It took nearly an hour before the mana started taking to the new flow. Alright sis, you should start feeling better by tomorrow. Still, I think Im going to have to reteach you about mana flow. It is obvious that you are still circting your mana as if you were a man. That is what was causing all your problems, said Emily. But I thought I already adjusted for my smaller body size, said Phyllis. That you did, but you also failed to ount for the babies you are carrying. Nor did you ount for .... said Emily before she was interrupted. Wait! Babies? You are the second person to say that, why, said Phyllis. Your mana flow. The way it was being thrown out of whack suggests you are carrying triplets, answered Emily. Can you be wrong? asked Phyllis with a hopeful tone. Emily could tell that Phyllis wasntfortable with the idea of raising at least four babies at once. Although from her probe of Misaki she guessed she was carrying twins. Something that would exin why the two of them were actually bigger than they should be. Mana probing is usually quite urate, and as an alchemist, I have done this a lot. Im rarely wrong, said Emily figuring it best to be honest. She wasnt kidding about having done it often either. As an alchemist she often made potions, and remedies for people. Knowing the right one to give someone often required being able to properly diagnose what was wrong. Phyllis had this crushed look before she walked out of the room and headed towards her bed. She will be fine in the morning. She just needs time to process what you told her said Misaki. Would now be a good time to tell you that I think you have twins? asked Emily. I actually kind of already knew. I cant exin how, but I just knew I was carrying twins, said Misaki. That is kind of interesting. I guess it has something to do with you being a dungeon though, said Emily. Anyway can youe by tomorrow. I need your help with something, said Misaki. My help? What can I do that Phyllis cant? asked Emily. Youll find out tomorrow. Goodnight, said Misaki as she also left the room. Turning around to leave herself she noticed Crystal was having a conversation with Ruby. Who she hadnt even noticed enter the room. Ruby was wearing the same skimpy maid outfit she had been wearing thest time she had seen her. Which brought back memories of what happened. She shook her head to clear them, and headed home. The walk back was uneventful. It was dark, so she kept an eye out. Fortunately, this part of town was quiet at this hour so she didnt encounter anyone on the short five-minute walk to her new home. Once back inside she locked the door and headed for her room. A crate near the door contained theponents for a fancy magical security system. She hadnt had the time to install it yet. It was expensive, but as an alchemist, it was a necessary investment. She nned to install it first thing in the morning. On the way to her room, she checked in on her daughters. Who were both fast asleep in their room. Satisfied that they were alright, she went to get ready for bed. She was asleep as soon as she hit the pillow. She woke while it was still dark out sometimeter to find a pair of horny demonesses in her room. Chapter XXXIX Megans Morning/ Irinas Bad Day Chapter XXXIX Megan''s Morning/ Irina''s Bad Day Megan woke to find that it was still dark out, and her dder felt like it was about to explode. She was actually kind of proud of herself for waking up now, and not just peeing the bed in her sleep. There was just barely enough light to see so she slipped out of bed and walked to the door. If she had looked out the window she would have noticed that the sun was just starting to make its presence known. The sky slowly changing colors in the way it does before sunrise. The bathroom was just a short distance down the hall. A few dim light stones gave just the bare minimum of light she needed to see without hurting her eyes. As she got near the bathroom she heard some odd noises, but her pressing need kept her from actually investigating. Instead, she went into the bathroom, and straight for the toilet. A luxury that her family could easily afford. In a rush, she dropped her panties and lifted her nightdress as she plopped down on the toilet. The liquid was gushing out of her as soon as was sitting, and she felt relief. As soon as she was done, her curiosity drew her to investigate the sounds she was hearing. She was so curious that she didnt even flush, just pulled her panties back up and slipped out of the bathroom and back into the hall. The noise wasing from the direction of her mothers room, and she quietly approached the room. She found her mom''s door standing wide open, and the noises were now very clear. Driven by curiosity she peeked into the room. Inside she saw her mother on her knees, licking at the crotch of the catgirl she had met today. While the maid Ruby was pressing her bare breasts against her moms back, and crushing her breast with her hands. Then her mom shuddered and fluid gushed from her mothers pussy to pool on the floor beneath her. Well, it was more like add to the pool, as there was already a growing puddle on the floor. She knew what she was seeing thanks to Amy describing these activities to her. Her mom was having sex, but she had never seen her mom do it before. She remembered Amy and a demon telling her that this was a fun game for adults. She even remembered a demon maid telling her that it was something fun to watch. She then noticed Crystal looking at her, and then she heard a whisper in her ears. It was Crystals voice, Hello there. Stick around and watch a little. We are just having some fun with your mother. She was actually kind of curious, as she had never seen this before. So she just stood there half hidden by the door frame and watched. The idea that her mom wouldnt want her watching never even crossed her young mind. She did, however, find what she was seeing interesting, and her mom definitely seemed to be enjoying what the two demonesses were doing to her. She couldnt hear it, but Ruby clearly said something to her Mom, and then she spread her legs wider. Ruby released on of her boobs, and produced a cylindrical object. Which she promptly plunged into her pussy. Pumping it back in forth in an alternating slow and fast rhythm. Loud moans were the immediate response. Directly into Crystals pussy which was still licking at. Megan couldnt get a very good view at what her mom was doing there, but whatever it was must have been enjoyable. As Crystal shuddered, and cried out in ecstasy before fluid sttered her mom''s face, some of it pooling on the floor below. What are you watching? asked a girls voice from behind her. Looking over her shoulder she found Celine. Mommy is ying with Ruby and Crystal in that way big sis Amy described, said Megan. Really! I want to see, too, said Celine as she peeked into the room from the other side of the door frame. Where she had a decent view of the activities within. Just in time to see her mom moan again as her back arched into the demoness on top of her, and more liquid sprayed onto the floor below. They watched for a few more minutes, before their mother simply fell back on the floor. She was clearly exhausted, and Ruby tucked her into the nearby bed after casting a spell on it. While Crystal walked towards them. Sunlight could already be seen flowing in through the window indicating the time. Good morning girls! Feeling hungry? said Crystal. Is mom okay? asked Megan. Shes just tired. She will be fine in a couple of hours, said Crystal. Megan happily took her at her word, and then admitted that she was hungry. Crystal not bothering to put any clothing on, led them to the kitchen. Where she pulled out some of the few ingredients that Emily had on hand, and started to work on making breakfast. Emily hadnt been to the local market yet, so the only food she had was the kind that would keep well on the road. That didnt prevent her from finding something decent to make a meal with, however. Around the same time, down in the dungeon, Irina Goldleaf was going about her early morning day. Putting on the uniform, she looked in the mirror and sighed. She had not gotten used to the uniform yet. It was a ridiculously short top, paired with an equally short skirt. The top was effectively a chest wrap that only covered half of her breasts. The skirt was not only short, but it was flimsy so that every time she moved anyone looking would get a good view of her panties. The outfit came with a simple pair of leather sandals. It was not something she ever would have chosen for herself. Nor would she have worn this in public before. She adjusted the top a bit so that her left nipple was better covered, and went about taking care of her as yet unbrushed hair. Today she had a couple of new receptionists to train. Both of them had already signed their contracts, so there wasnt any backing out. Not without paying a fine that is. She remembered considering that herself when she first saw herself in the mirror wearing this uniform. The memory of her old boss was what kept her here. Once her hair was done, she left her bedroom and headed out into her kitchen for a quick breakfast. Nothing all that fancy, and then she was out the door. Her home was a small house in thergest safe zone town on the fifth floor of the dungeon. It was a small one-story building with just enough space for all the essentials. Located a short five-minute walk from the guild building which was ced next to the dungeon gate. Which allowed adventurers to return to the entrance, and for those that had already reached this floor to return to the floor. Stepping out her front door she saw several half-naked demons walking by. A few of them were even topless. Giving her a great view of their bare breasts as they walked by. It reminded her of something else she was getting used to. The fact that she lived in a dungeon in which it was perfectly alright for a girl to walk around half-dressed or even naked. The thing that struck her the most is that it almost seemed normal to her now. Having been here a few months had done that to her. Still, she was d that she didnt have to deal with any demons trying to get in her pants on the walk to the guild. Most of the ones she walked past were too busy harassing the few adventurers on the streets. She even passed a couple of people that were actually having sex in the streets, which she tried to ignore. Being early in the morning, the guild building was mostly empty. A few adventurers were already at the request board. Likely here to get the best jobs before the morning rush, and only one receptionist was on duty. Being a small building they only had two counters. The receptionist on duty was a pretty young woman, wearing the same uniform she was. Which was straining to contain herrger breasts. She knew the woman as she was one of the first hired to be a receptionist here. She walked up to the counter and asked if the new girls were here yet. Not yet, Ill alert you when they arrive, said the woman. Irina thanked her and headed to her office. Entering her office she was ambushed by a demoness. Who lifted her skirt, and muttered, Still wearing panties I see. You really should try going without. This wasnt the first time this particr demoness had ambushed her in her office. She had installed wards, but the girl had proven to be remarkably creative in getting around them. So she chose to ignore the girl, and sit down at her desk, before asking, May I help you? She knew the girl rarely broke in just to harass her. Unlike normal the girl didnt say a word, but simply handed over some paper. It turned out to be a crude map of this floor, and the next two. Along with notes on the floors, but it said nothing about how to get to the next floor. Only a vague hint that the key to proceeding involved demons. So what is this? The adventuring party furthest into the dungeon, asked one of my sisters on a higher floor to get this to the guild, said the demon girl. So what is this about demons being the key to proceeding, said Irina. Isnt that obvious! Some of us have info on our floor, but you wont get it if you wont socialize with us, said the demon girl. Im socializing with you, and I dont recall a single hint given on the dungeon, said Irina. But you arent giving me something I want, nor have you asked either, said the demon girl. Alright, I guess I can understand that. Can you please give something a little more concrete than this report? said Irina. Guess I will give a freebie this time, but if you want more I would like you to spend a day without your panties. The key to this floor is to solve the puzzles in a particr order, but not all the puzzles must be solved, said the demon girl. Irina recognized the significance of this freebie immediately. It gave her a good idea of how to conquer the floor, but without more information, she could easily be stuck on the floor for months. Now it made perfect sense, why there werent more parties to have passed this floor. Sure they were all certain that they were missing something with the puzzles, but no one had reported that some of the puzzles were dummies. The order thing was something that had already been guessed, however. Honestly, she wanted a little more, but she doubted she would get it without debasing herself for the demon. Then there was a sudden knock on her door, she quickly thanked and dismissed the demoness in her office. Then the receptionist from earlier opened the door, and mentioned that the new recruits were here. She asked her to show them in. It didnt take long for the receptionist to bring them into the office, by which time the demoness had thankfully left. The two new girls came in clearly ufortable with the length of their skirts by the way they were tugging on them. Both of them were cute in their own way. The one on the left was a little smaller overall. Can we have a longer skirt, and a top that covers a little more? This outfit is embarrassing! said the girl on the left. She sighed, and then shot that down much to their displeasure. She wished she could have said otherwise, but she had so far been unable to change the decision on the local guild uniforms. On the flip side, the uniforms were quite popr with the adventurers, and demons. She also suspected that guildmaster Phyllis wasnt going to risk changing the uniforms because of her rtionship with the dungeon. The resulting argument had barely ended when amotion up front forced her to leave the office before she could give them the local orientation. As she was leaving the demoness she thought gone slipped from a side room and into her office. In the main room of the guild, she quickly found out the cause of themotion. In the center of the room was one of the more sessful parties on this floor. All of them were either naked or half-dressed and going at it with a couple of demonesses in the mix. It wasnt the first time something like this happened, but she tried to keep sex out of the guild building. Her eyes focused on the party leader in the center of the pile. He was one of the few male adventurers that regrly dived the dungeon, and more importantly, stayed male. He was a big man with a strong sturdy body that the four girls and two demonesses already in the pile were clearly enjoying. One of the demonesses took up the position on top of him and lowered herself onto his rod. She moved up and down on the rod in slow sensual motions that exaggerated the jiggling of herrge unrestrained chest. One of the girls moved up and began sucking on her left boob with her mouth and using her hands to crush the flesh beneath. While Irina had a ring to protect her from the dungeon pheromones, she wasnt immune to the effects of the sight before her. A heat began to build in her abdomen as a small stain started to form on her panties. She did her best to suppress the fact that she was being turned on, and moved forward. She intended to break this up or at the very least get them out of the guild building. Before she could interrupt the second demoness broke away from the pile, much to the displeasure of the girl whose pussy she had been eating out, and pressed herself against Irina. One of her hands quickly finding its way into her panties. She pulled the girl''s hand out of panties, and said, Could you girls find a better ce for this? But you are so clearly enjoying it. Just let go and have some fun with us, said the demoness in a seductive lilt andced with a slight tinge of magic. Fortunately for Irina, she had some experience resisting demonic spells now. So she had little trouble shaking off the magic, but it didnt make the thought any less tempting. You and your friends are distracting the other parties here. I would like you to at least take this outside, said Irina. Just as the man started groaning, and the demoness on top of him moaned with satisfaction as he clearly came into her. But they clearly like it as much as you do, responded the demon. In fact, there were several other adventuring parties, and even the receptionist on duty watching intently. All of them with flushed faces, and she could even see juices running down the legs of a few girls. They may like it, but this isnt the right ce for it, said Irina. Fine, Ill move our fun, but you better have something good for me when Ie byter, said the demoness who managed to move the entire orgy before Irina could process what had just happened. She walked back to her office in a half daze wondering what to do about a demonessing by her hometer. Something she didnt doubt she would do. When she got close to her office she heard moaning sounds, but in her daze, they didnt really register. At least not until she stepped into her office to find a naked demoness and two naked young girls having sex on top of her desk. The demoness saw here in and extricated herself. Pressing against her, and whispering in her ear. Distracted she didnt notice nor resist the demon removing her ring. Chapter XL Aftermath Chapter XL Aftermath Irina groaned, and rubbed a sore muscle. Her entire body ached but her sensitive ces were the ones that ached the most. Last night had been rather eventful for her. After walking in on the demoness having her way with her newest recruits in her office, she had ended up dragged into the game. Fortunately, despite the demoness using magic to try and make her submit, she had managed to dominate her sexually. Which gave her a fair amount of say with how things went. Even if the demoness didnt want to just let her go. Then when she got home, she had been ambushed by another demoness. Who had let herself in and was making dinner. She tried to keep the demon from adding anything strange to her food, but she still somehow slipped in an aphrodisiac. Looking to her left that demoness was curled up, and entirely naked. Her sheets were clumped up at the base of the bed, so the girls body was on full disy. The bed itself was stained with the evidence ofst nights fun times. Honestly, she wasnt sure what she thought ofst night, but she did remember a few of the things the demonesses had told her about the floor during the sex. The two demonesses had told her different things about the puzzles and the order needed for advancing. The first demoness had told her which puzzle needed to be solved first, and as a bonus told her the location of one of the dummies. The second had told her which puzzle needed to be solved third. As useful as this information was she didnt have enough to actually solve the floor, but she figured it would be useful for adventurers. She also wasnt sure she wanted to risk sleeping with more demons than she just did. Still, she didnt think it was worth wasting her time thinking about it. She reached for her ring and slipped it back on. Thankful that the demoness had given it back, and not kept it. Looking at the sleeping demoness in her bed, she woke the small girl up. Thankfully the girl was sexually satisfied from the events ofst night, and she was able to get her cleaned up, fed and out the door without issue. She also cleaned up her bed with the demonesses help, and was able to make the walk to the guild building around the same time she always did. Emily entered a room deep in the dungeon. A part of her was ufortable with the fact that Ruby and Crystal were watching her daughters, but she found herself having a hard time saying no to the demonesses. Misaki had wanted her to help her out yesterday, but thanks to a certain pair of demonesses she had been too exhausted to be of much help. In fact, the only thing she could remember about yesterday involved a lot of sex. Interspersed with the asional nap, when they let her sleep. A reflective surface nearby gave her an excellent view of herself, and what she was wearing. Her current outfit was something she would never have picked herself, but was rather something that Crystal and her partner in crime put together for her. It amounted to a short top that barely contained her modest breasts and was cut so they were mostly exposed anyway. The fabric was also too thin to properly hide her nipples. For a bottom, she had little more than a pair of panties that barely concealed her privates. Which her eyes were drawn too. Specifically the stain spread across her panties, and the trail of fluid leaking down her legs. A visible sign that she was technically turned on. A part of her was actually enjoying what was happening to her. Her thoughts were broken by a female voice speaking from behind her, I told you that you had a natural submissive streak. Turning around she saw Misaki standing there. She was wearing a revealing dress that revealed her swollen belly. There was enough of a bulge that anyone looking would know that she was pregnant, but it was clear that she would be carrying her children for a few more months. Yeah, you did. Anyway, what did you need my help with? Im working on a new puzzle trap. I want it to release something special if someone answers it wrong. I figured your expertise in alchemy would be useful, said Misaki. Emily wasnt sure making something for a dungeon was a good idea, but she asked the next question anyway. Even if a part of her was telling her that she should just turn her down, and go home. I might be able to help, but that depends on what exactly you want, responded Emily. Misaki produced a small clear container with a plug on one end. Inside was a swirling pinkish substance which Emily took, and used Analyze on. Turned out the vial contained a concentrated dose of dungeon pheromones, there was enough in there to make anyone who breathed it in go stupid, even with the protection of a ring. The rings did have limits in how much protection they could provide. I want you to make an aphrodisiac using those, and I will make it worth your while, said Misaki with a rather suggestive tone. Emily took the container gently and wondered what kind of aphrodisiac she could make with it. The substance already had some of the properties of one. She was really tempted to try it too. A desire she quickly suppressed, as she didnt want that side of herself seen in public. Didnt stop her from asking for a few tools and ingredients before rushing back to her new home, and shutting herself in her alchemyb. The lure of a new project making her forget anything else. Misaki watched Emily rush off with her stuff, and the clear excitement on her face. She had actually not expected the request to go over as easily as it had. Leaving the room, she walked out to her garden and then stared at therge crystal dome in the middle. She had done everything she and her friends could think of, but she didnt feel it would be enough. Milith in her weakened state couldnt actually defend herself against that Archpdin, and even if she added a few more floors the new monsters in them wouldnt be strong enough to stop him. Her puzzles should buy her time though once he begins his assault. Her fifth floor was a major bottleneck that very few had gotten past, and all of those that had, had done so by socializing with the demons in her safe zones. That aphrodisiac she wanted Emily to make was for a trap she wanted to make that was intended to buy her even more time to strengthen her defenses. Given that the level cap for her monsters rose by five for each floor she needed to increase her size fourfold to field monsters as strong as that pdin. The problem was that it would take months for her to gather the needed resources to properly build out that many floors, and an instinct of hers was telling her it would be a bad idea to rush out those floors. The mana well that powered the ritual chamber she was admiring though, did help with the resources requirement. Suddenly her attention was drawn to the entrance of her dungeon. Five figures had entered her first room, and they had instantly destroyed the two demons guarding the room. Seeing who was leading the group she felt a surge of fear. It was too soon, and she wasnt ready yet. Chapter XLI Speedrun Chapter XLI Speedrun Misaki suppressed a lump of panic in her throat. She felt really unprepared, and had been hoping to have a couple more days before he entered her halls. The speed at which he was moving through her first floor was distressing, to say the least. While his fourpanions were decidedly less impressive, each being around half his level, the rogue easily found and disabled all the traps with impressive rapidity. Hopefully, the traps onter floors would slow him down. Seeing him move through her floor so quickly, she sent for Phyllis. She was back in her house in Bordertown, so she used her dungeon ability to tell the nearest maid she wanted Phyllis. Phyllis seemed to catch on to her urgency, and immediately made her way into the tunnel that connected her house with the dungeon proper. While Misaki watched the party making its way through her dungeon. They had reached the first-floor boss in the time it took Phyllis to reach the tunnel. The party was so overleveled for the floor, that the fight was practically over before it started. They didnt bother using skills or spells. With sheer brute force, they defeated the party of five demons that served as the floor boss in under a minute. They didnt even stop to rest in her second floor, and immediately made for one of the puzzles that needed to be solved in order to reach the floor boss. The puzzle proved easy for them, and the traps and monsters not even a hindrance. There was nothing she could do on the floor to even slow them down, all she could do was helplessly watch them plow through her floors. That rogue hadpletely solved the puzzle, and answered all three riddles correctly in record speed. ncing at Phyllis in the tunnel, she felt she was moving far too slow. Still, she took the fact that they were taking the time to y with her puzzles as a sign that they might slow them down. She was immensely proud of the work of a puzzle she had done with her fifth floor, and was willing to bet that it would slow them down. Since they were all holy types she doubted they would take the time to socialize with her demons, and thereby learn the hints she had given to the residents. She used the thought of that floor being a bottleneck to their progress to help ease the panic and fear she was feeling at these overleveled adventurers diving into her dungeon. By the time Phyllis finally reached her still standing in her garden, the Archpdin and hispanions were entering her third floor. Having just beaten her second-floor boss. The boss was a Lesser Dragon Girl. Who normally gave adventurers a fair amount of trouble, but against this party she had been unable tost more than a minute. You are looking a bit pale, are you alright? asked Phyllis. She simplytched on to Phyllis and held tight for a few moments before she answered. No, Im not alright, said Misaki. Care to tell me what is wrong? asked Phyllis a fair amount of concern evident in her voice. Misaki didnt answer, at least not with words. Instead, she buried her face in her mates chest and waved her hand. An image of what she was seeing was projected into midair in her garden. In the image the Archpdin and his buddies could be seen fighting off low-level harpy demons as they made their way across the narrow rock paths over the chasm that dominated the third floor. While many parties had difficulty dealing with aerial attackers on narrow walking paths, this group was barely affected. Their high level giving them the bnce and focus needed to fight them off without risk of losing their footing. I see. Dont worry, they are still on your third floor. You have time, and you have some great traps that will buy a little more, said Phyllis as she began trying tofort Misaki. Misaki spoke into her chest, her voice muffled a bit by cloth and flesh. You think my fifth-floor puzzles will stop them? asked Misaki. Im sure it would. I had some trouble with it, and that was before you improved the puzzles. I did have those hints you left hidden in the jungle, though, said Phyllis. Yeah, well after your run I removed those, and never put them back, muttered Misaki into Phylliss chest. Phyllis stroked her hair, and said, Probably a good thing with these guys, and the demonesses in your safe zone are technically hint enough. Yeah, it sucks that I have to give hints, but at least the rules arex enough to allow me to give them through monsters, said Misaki before falling silent. Phyllis didnt say anything and merely watched the adventurers. Then she noticed one clever harpying down on them from a blind spot, and she remembered her own close calls on the floor. Her stats meant they couldnt harm her, but they could have knocked her feet out from under her if they had caught her by surprise. She watched as the archer guarding the rear, distracted by another harpy didnt notice the demoning up behind him. The demon mmed into him from behind hard, and then she took off back into the air. The man stumbled from the force and failed to recover his bnce. He plunged into the chasm below, and while she had no doubt that he would be fine, well mostly, from the fall the traps would be a different story. She knew that Misaki could be rather devious when ites to traps, and had seen a few that were quite scary. His high stats and agility would have allowed him to minimize the effects from the fall, and while she didnt think he would have any trouble with the basic traps like the ssic pitfall or rockfall traps, she knew there were a few dangerous ones down there. Including a magical stun bolt trap that she had helped design. She had remembered that little incident where she had been careless and gotten hit with a stun bolt. The demon having fun with her that had followed was still something she tried not to think about, but it was a good example of how scary paralysis could be. Coupled with a monster spawning trap, and even high-level adventurers could be in trouble. She wasnt sure she wanted to watch what would undoubtedly follow if he walked into that trap. Of course, it wasnt the only dangerous trap that had been added down there ofte. There was another trap down in thebyrinths that would destroy equipment. It released a gas that would corrode any metal in the area of effect, and most adventurers used metal equipment. While the trap wasnt fatal on its own, its detrimental effects on equipment could lead to an adventurer finding themselves in real trouble. She refocused on the party, and saw the archer having checked the immediate area was wisely staying put. While the other group was trying to figure out how to reach their archer in a manner that didnt involve falling. She figured it was pretty safe to say that they would be a bit dyed in conquering the floor. So she turned her attention back to Misaki who was still attached to her, but the girl felt much more rxed. Her grip wasnt as tight, and some color had returned to her skin. It seems that simple physical contact was enough to help her rx. Looks like they got separated, said Phyllis. Thats nice, responded Misaki after shifting a bit so that her voice wasnt being muffled by flesh and cloth. She was still using her boobs as a pillow though. It feltfortable, and if she ignored the floating image she could pretend that they were on a rxing date in the garden. Not that she really could as she was also concerned about this particr dive into the dungeon. It had gone unsaid but the penalties for failing a Grand level divine quest could be pretty severe, and she was worried that this party might be able to prate the defenses and reach Milith. The Archpdin was the only real threat here, as his buddies were much weaker. If she wasnt pregnant she might have tried fighting him, but she was far enough along that the extra weight would hamper her in battle. Not only that, but she was pretty sure if she did go fight him that Dewari would start pestering her, and calling her stupid for doing that. The only reason she hadnt panicked yet was that she felt she still had time toe up with a solution. Turning her focus back on the image, she saw that the archer guy had apparently gotten impatient waiting for his teammates to find him and went exploring. So far he had managed to avoid a few basic traps, but none of them were truly dangerous to him anyway. Thanks to her bond with Misaki, Phyllis had a supernatural sense of where the traps in the dungeon were so she had no problems noting how close he came to triggering a few of these traps. As for his teammates, they had found their way down into thebyrinth that filled the chasm that dominated the floor. However, it seems they had gotten a little lost, as they were going entirely the wrong way. They needed to be going the exact opposite direction to reach their teammate. It was nice to see them going the wrong way, especially since it meant they had a little more time to prepare. Looks like our friends are a little lost, and the one is being stupid. Do you think you can get started on your next set of floors? asked Phyllis. Id love to make them, but Im still short on a few of the resources I need. I just need a couple of days to get them, however, said Misaki. I know you like making your floors in batches, but cant you at least get started? asked Phyllis being more specific. I guess, but growing new floors hurts, and rather just get it all done at once, said Misaki. She paused for a moment, and let Phyllis think on it a moment. Adding to a floor hurts too. Theyre basically growing pains, and they can get rather distracting. It hurts more to do it all at once, but it is over quicker. That does exin a few things about dungeons, and why they dont grow as quickly as theory says they can. Unfortunately, I dont think we have the luxury to wait those few days, replied Phyllis. No, I dont think we do either, but it feels wrong to rush out a few new floors, said Misaki. Phyllis didnt have anything to say, so she looked back to the floating view of the Archpdins dive. She had looked up just in time to see the Archer run into the paralysis trap she had helped design. A cleverly concealed pressure te sunk beneath his foot, and by habit, he jumped back. In this case however, that proved to put him right in the line of fire of a stun bolt. If he hadnt noticed and kept walking, he would have been hit by the other bolt, but if he had stayed still neither would have hit him. The bolt struck the poor man in the chest, and every muscle in his body locked up. Then two rock walls slid up into the ceiling releasing a couple dozen demons into the corridor. It was mostly a mix of Lesser Lamia, and Arachnid breeds. One of the Lamias wrapped herself around him, and bit him. Both demon breeds had a paralytic bite, but being lust demons their venom also contained a rather potent aphrodisiac. As she bit him, her hands wandered to the fittings of his armor. Being a high-level archer, he had gotten his hands on some exotic leather. Specifically, it was wyvern leather. His leather armor was also covered with wyvern scales, and enchanted making it a costly but highly effective and most importantly light armor. However as good as the stuff was in this situation it was useless. Her finger easily found and undid the straps, and slid it off him. The arachnids spent the time it took the girl to undress him weaving webs around the exits. The process creating a tough barrier that would keep unwanted interruptions away. They were quite through about it, and created solid barriers, not unlike some of the decorations seen in other parts of thebyrinth. This meanting across them would not be something suspicious, and given how tough demonic silk was many adventurers would seek another route. A few might decide to try and collect it given that it would sell for a high price, but without the proper equipment that would be a tough job. Demonic silk was one of the toughest magical fabrics out there, and its strength was dependant on the demon that produced it. Lesser demons produced a lesser version of the stuff, but even the lesser version was valuable and useful. Especially given that it was far tougher than steel, and was remarkably resistant to cutting. Unlike normal spider silk, the demonic variant was actually resistant to fire. In fact, it inherited the innate demonic resistance that most demons had to magic. Which meant that even if his buddies did find him, it would take them a while to get through the barrier they made. As soon as he was naked, one of themia gave him a kiss while a second went for the mans dick. She ced the whole thing in her small mouth, her snake-like jaws allowing her to swallow it whole easily. Then she began to bob her head on it, and use her tongue. Her ministrations quickly getting a physical reaction from the man, as his equipment swelled under her touch. Other demons moving in using their hands and tongues to give him attention. Phyllis looked away at that point. But she couldnt help but keep sneaking peeks at the seen like a schoolgirl seeing something new. Trying to distract herself from the scene, she looked at the other image. Which showed the other members of the party were fighting some Arachnid demons. Given the level difference, they were making short work of them, and werent really taking any damage. However, they were still nowhere close to the poor archer who was now being gang-raped by a bunch of horny demons. Looking back she could see his dick was now inserted into the pussy of an arachnid demon as she moved upon his rod. At the same moment the spider girl was ying with her small boobs, and her extra legs were spinning some silk. Which her sisters were using as part of some ropes they were anchoring to the ceiling. The entire scene was giving Phyllis some rather confusing signals, as part of her was turned on by it, but another part couldnt help but be reminded of that one time she was raped thanks to a moment of carelessness. Suddenly she felt Misaki sucking on her boob. She was rather surprised, and just let her suck for a few moments over the frilly dress she had been wearing. Then she said something, What are you doing? Trying to distract you from that, said Misaki. As she began lifting the hem of the dress Phyllis was wearing. Huh, I dont need distracting, and besides theyre just following their instincts, replied Phyllis. Misaki gave her a look, and said, Dont tell me that! I know it makes you ufortable. I can sense your emotions through our bond. Phyllis felt rather sheepish having let that fact slip her mind, but she didnt have long to think about it. Before she was naked on the grass, and with her pregnant lover. Whose distraction proved to be quite effective, as when she finally refocused on the Archpdin, and his buddies adventure they had already found and rescued the poor man from the demons raping him. A few of the demons, however, were already missing, and their bodies werent on the tunnel floor. Phyllis couldnt help but ask about that, as she was sure that Misaki knew what happened with them. They got what they wanted, and went off to one of the hidden nests on the floor. I suspect that in a few months I will have some strong new monsters to y with, answered Misaki. Guess that answers the question, but the archer isnt looking all that well, said Phyllis. Its mostly exhaustion, coupled with some lingering paralysis. He did take a few wounds. A couple of which should have been fatal, but as you can see they have a good healer, said Misaki. Phyllis could indeed see the healer, and he was tending to the few visiblecerations that the archer had taken. She noticed the others having quite the discussion, which she couldnt hear. Misaki thoughtfully ryed the gist of it, and as it turns out they were just talking about the archers bad luck. They actually didnt think much of the incident, and saw it as the result of a moment''s carelessness. As it turned out, the group was a lot more cautious after that, and no other interesting events urred until the fifth floor. Unlike most groups, after reaching the fifth floor they did not head for the nearest safe zone, nor did they go towards a puzzle. Instead, they headed straight for the fifth-floor castle. After dodging ballista bolts while making their way across narrow rock paths they stood upon the ledge in front of the castle gates. Phyllis had no idea why they hade here first, and she knew that even with her level brute-forcing through those gates would be impossible. Turns out brute force was what they were after. The Archpdin pulled out a gem set in a silver ring with a strong magical aura. Phyllis recognized it instantly as a rare treasure. However, she couldnt tell exactly what was special about it until he used it. From the ringnced a powerful magical beam that carved right through the gates, and forcefully opened the path. Next to her she saw Misaki wince, and knew that his forcing his way through her gate had hurt her. She didnt like the fact that he had hurt Misaki, and her gaze soon rested on the Crystal Dome. The ritual it was designed for may just be the solution to their problems. Chapter XLII An Ancient Lord Descends Chapter XLII An Ancient Lord Descends Phyllis proposed her idea to actually summon Miliths grandfather. Misaki was clearly surprised by the proposal. She didnt me her. Summoning an extremely powerful being was a risky proposition in the best of circumstances. These were not the best of circumstances, and she understood that, but if they werent ying by the rules anymore, they didnt have a choice. That relic the pdin had actually allowed them to bust through a dungeon gate. A feat that while technically possible never normally happened. It was well known that dungeons were alive, and that tunneling through them hurt them. The pain was often a good way to cause a dungeon to go rogue, and as such, it was forbidden. While Phyllis couldnt do it herself, if she had focused on earth magic she would have been able to do so at her level. Im not even sure that is a good idea, said Misaki. Some pain was still evident in her voice from the recent shot at her insides. It''s a terrible idea, but do you have a better one? countered Phyllis. As she stood up, and gave Misaki a re. No. I dont have a better one, admitted Misaki after a moment''s hesitation. I didnt think you did, said Phyllis. Misaki was silent for a minute before saying, I really dont think we should do this, but I dont think we have a lot of time before they reach this floor. I just hope you are prepared to pay the price. Phyllis had been starting to walk towards the dome, but spun back around and said with a serious tone, Id pay anything to keep you safe. Misaki replied, I know you would, but the thing is we might not end up paying the price. Have you noticed that Milith has a very different sense of time from you and I? Her grandfather, ording to the book is no different. Being effectively immortal, the contracts he forges may very wellst millennia. Meaning it wont be us paying for this, but our descendants. I might notst that long, but I know you will, replied Phyllis. Dungeons werent immortal, but if they survived their infancy phase they often lived for several millennia. The oldest dungeon she knew of was roughly nine thousand years old. Misaki came up and hugged her saying, I know I might. I just want to be sure you are certain. I dont want us to make a decision we might regret. With a sad tone, Phyllis said, I dont think we have much of a choice. Besides, I would like to get this done before he sts another door. Misaki didnt say anything, but instead broke the hug. Heading for the chamber, while calling for some demon maids to fill out the other positions for the ritual. At the door to the chamber she disrobed. Phyllis was close behind her, and without a word did the same. They had both practiced the ritual a number of times just in case they needed to use it. As such, they were also both quite aware that they couldnt use clothes unless they were made with very special materials. Thankfully, she had been able to get some from Eriko. Unfortunately, the special cloth was difficult and expensive to produce even for a dungeon. The result was that the prepared ritual outfits covered very little. Personally, Misaki didnt much care. Her demonic heritage gave her an affinity for skimpy clothing, but she knew the clothes bothered Phyllis a bit. Even if she was getting morefortable with herself now. The ritual clothes basically amounted to a pair of panties and a bra. Covering just enough that their privates werent showing. Thanks to the fact that the material adhered itself to the skin like a second set of skin, they didnt need straps or anything to keep it on. As such the bra part had no back, so from behind it would look as if they were topless. The pantiescked the strings that were popr for holding them up, and as such had no sides. Entering the chamber proper, Misaki spared another nce at the group of hostile adventurers making their way through her sixth floor. It was a giantbyrinth and directly linked with the seventh as part of thebyrinth. Right now it seemed they were going the wrong way, but she didnt think that wouldst. Given the speed they had gone through her previous floors, she felt that this was thest real roadblock for them. Which meant if they were to do the ritual, it needed to be done before they found their way through thebyrinth. Otherwise, they might not have the time toplete the ritual. Before long the other members for the ritual had arrived. Misaki noting they had arrived ceased her idle chat with Phyllis, and took up her position. Smiling at Phyllis, she said, lets get started, and I hope we are making the right choice. Phyllis didnt say anything. She merely gave a wry smile and took up her own starting position. As soon as everyone was ready, both Phyllis and Misaki began the ritual. It started not with a chant, but a song. Laced with powerful magic the notes reached all within the chamber and stirred powerful emotions in their hearts. The song quickly reached its first peak, and with a signal from Phyllis and Misaki, they began to dance. The dance was incredibly sensual and erotic to the point that any man who saw it would have had lust stir in his heart. Each move signaled purpose, and mana quickly began to flow in the room like water. Ribbons of multicolored light began to form and flow around the dancing figures in the crystal chamber. Each ribbon of light was pure elemental mana condensed into a visible form, and flowed with purpose. As the mana flowed time lost all meaning for the upants within the chamber. Nathaniel stopped in the middle of the corridor, as he felt the mana around him change. All of the mana was beginning to flow in a strange way. It took him a moment to realize the mana was all flowing deeper into the dungeon, and not only that but it had a strange feel to it. It was as if someone had mixed holy light and celestial mana with the unholy dark, and infernal manas. The process creating an entirely new, and tainted mana. Something wrong, sir, said one of his subordinate holy knights behind him. He looked at him, and replied, You dont feel that? The dungeon is doing something. Something unnatural. The man looked around, and returned a confused look, I dont feel anything off. Another man behind him, interjected, You need to work on your mana sense. Something unnatural is going on. We need to hurry. Nathanial felt he was right, and they hurried down the corridor. All of them worried about what this unnatural mana they had never felt before meant. However they all knew they would soon find out, but the question was would they be able to stop it or will they be toote? Eriko woke next to her husband. As an elf, she had highly attuned mana senses, and she could feel something was wrong. Something was happening, but it felt distant. Turning to her husband she saw he was already awake and was pulling on his clothes. Get dressed. We need to find the court mage, said King Stormwind. Using her senses she tasted the mana in the air and quickly realized why. There was a strange mana flowing towards the southwest. One she had never felt before, but it had an almost shadowy feel to it. One she couldnt quite ce. So without a word, she rushed to her wardrobe and slipped off her nightdress. Then she grabbed a simple dress that was easy to put on, and she often used as everyday attire when she wasnt expected to appear for formal events. Slipping it on, she followed her husband out the door, and they went towards the mages tower. Given the fact that this mana had woken them up in the middle of the night, they suspected she was likely to be there. Sure enough, they found her in the mages tower. What they had not expected was for her to be pouring over her books in her underwear. Which basically amounted to a single pair of worn panties and nothing else. The woman was a small elf barely taller than a child, but she had a decent figure. Her modest bust was currently exposed to the air. Eriko ushered her husband out of the room, as soon as she noticed, and then turned to her court mage. Shiori! What are doing? Couldnt you have spared a second to put something on? said Eriko in a firm tone. The kind she normally used with her children when they had done something wrong. Shiori looked down at her practically naked body, and then went back to the book she was reading. Nothing wrong with a little nudity, and besides who cares. Cant you feel this magic flowing in the air? At first I thought it was an entirely new magic, but this book details an ancient magic. From how it is described, the feel is quite simr, but different. I think this magic is rted to the ancient magic in this book, responded Shiori to excited about learning a new magic to care that she was effectively naked. Eriko wasnt sure what to say first. On one hand, she had a naked elf that needed to put on some clothes, and on the other was this strange magic in the air. In the end, after a moment''s indecisiveness, her curiosity won out. Sitting down in a chair next to Shiori, she asked, What have you learned about this strange mana? Its shadow mana. ording to legend, it is the divine mana of the Primordial Gods. This book describes a number of magical rituals that use this mana type. All of them are quite powerful, said Shiori. Can you tell me what it is being used for? asked Eriko. Shifting her seat to look at the book Shiori was holding. The mana is primarily pulling on several advanced mana types including time and space. In fact, it is almost reminiscent of a summoning spell, but it iscking the usual soul magicponent, said Shiori with a wistful expression having looked up from her book to respond. Maybe it is a summoning spell, said Eriko thoughtfully as she leaned back in her chair. Shiori gave her an odd look, and then replied, I very much doubt that. There are several reasons summoning spells use soul magic. The first is that it is simply easier to pull just a soul across nes than a physical body. Then there is the fact that it is easier to return a soul than a physical body anyway. Anyway if it is a summoning spell, then it is one trying to pull a physical object, and that is going to require a phenomenal amount of magic. Even dungeons with their huge stockpiles would have difficulty supplying that kind of spell, replied Shiori but before Eriko could give a response a blue box filled her vision. The magic twisted and the light of the flowing mana spilled into the doorway that dominated the rear of the chamber. Then it exploded outward, and a swirling blue and green portal that looked almost like standing water appeared in the curved arch. From it a light shot out, and a figure formed in the circle before the arch. Where previously had been empty space, a small half-naked girl nursing a baby spider girl now sat in an old and worn wooden chair. She had long flowing very dark brown, almost ck in color hair. Her ck eyes had a slight bluish glow to them that was framed by a cute young face. She was wrapped in simple brown and blue robes, that had been pushed aside to uncover her sizeable chest. A simple blue strip of cloth had been wrapping her breasts, but it had also been pushed aside leaving her nipples exposed. The lower part of the robes was still mostly untouched. Her feet were entirely bare, and her exposed legs were hairless. Misaki and Phyllis stared for a moment, and then looked at each other. I think we messed up somewhere, said Misaki breaking the silence. Neither had expected the spell to summon this strange sight. Before Phyllis could even reply, the girl spoke up, No you didnt make a mistake. Im indeed Jontharr of n Countryman, but nowadays I go by Arlie of n Contrey. Then almost as if to prove her words a blue box filled their vision.
World Event! Return of the Primordial God King
The Primordial God King has returned to this realm, woe to all who would oppose him. Wielders of the divine Shadow Element will experience a two hundred percent increase in power as long as he is in this realm. All magic users will experience a one hundred percent increase in magical ability. Wielders of the evil light element will find their powers halved. Wielders of the dark element will find it easier to advance their magic into shadow magic.
Nice to see the system still recognizes me, but that event is a little out of date, said Arlie just before she snapped her fingers. Instantly a second box appeared.
World Event! Updated! Return of the Primordial God Queen
The Primordial God King has changed their gender and title. Woe to all that oppose her. Wielders of the divine Shadow Element will experience a two hundred percent increase in power as long as she is in this realm. All magic users will experience a one hundred percent increase in magical ability. Wielders of the evil light element will find their powers halved. Wielders of the dark element will find it easier to advance their magic into shadow magic.
Chapter XLIII Critical Reactions Chapter XLIII Critical Reactions Yiran stared at the notification as he tried finding appropriate references in his divine library for this Primordial God-King now Queen. Unfortunately, this particr god predated the entire current pantheon of light by a few hundred millennia. This meant that even among the gods few records of him existed. What he had already found in the few minutes he had been looking, which thanks to his temporal maniption was for him a thousand years, were only a few relevant books. What he had found was disconcerting, to say the least. The Primordial God-King was ording to the books the most powerful god to have ever ruled over this realm. Apparently he was also the creator of the pantheon of the Dark Gods, and a smaller but more powerful pantheon of Shadow Gods. Of the Shadow Gods, only Systeria still remained in this realm. The others having left for other realms long ago. More importantly, this God-King was also the creator of the system, which meant he controlled the system. Thest book he found was among the most illuminating. As this one actually dealt with what said god actually embodied. This is quite important as it determines the chief characteristics of said god. Unfortunately, he was a rather troublesome god type. He embodied the duality of creation and destruction. Which also meant he had powers over life and death. The fact that he embodied the cycle of creation and destruction meant that this god had some very troublesome abilities. Even more interesting was that this gender-bent god had multiple aspects as he was also the primordial god of magic, and the primordial god of knowledge. Like all primordial gods he primarily embodied concepts, and because of that, he was harder to ssify. Reading further on this book he had also learned why the light had been dered evil by the system. In the early world, when demons still walked only in the infernal ne he proposed a n he called the Great Bnce. Ultimately this n forbade interference with mortals except when events on the mortal ne threatened to upset the bnce. The Primordial light gods opposed this n, and tantly ignored it. They chose to help some of the mortal races with gifts of knowledge and power. Which the mortals promptly used for war. This war spread across the entire world, and during the war, a foolish mortal experimented in magics forbidden by the Primordial God-King resulting in the creation of the Undead King who is nowmonly known as the Demon Lord. It was at this point that he interfered, and destroyed the Primordial Light Pantheon for their actions stripping away their divinity and cursing them to live out the remainder of their lives as mortals in the infernal ne. As for the Undead King, he did not directly intervene. Instead, he gave the mortals a chance to defeat him on their own, by issuing the very first grand level divine quest. Ultimately each of the sentient Primordial races summoned their first hero and sent him or her on the quest of defeating the Undead King. These Heroes were ultimately unable to permanently defeat the Undead King, the magic that animated him having already grown too powerful to be fully countered, but they did manage to seal him away. An act that began the current cycle in which the king asionally escapes his bonds and then wages war against the world until he is ultimately defeated and sealed away once more. Yiran leaned back in his chair and wondered what he was going to do. He knew this god was too powerful to oppose, and to do so was suicide. However, this god was also vehemently opposed to the light faction. Then an idea urred to him. If this god disliked gods interfering with the mortal ne, then he should just take a vacation. He did need a break after all, and maybe it would help him figure out where he went wrong with the Stormwind Kingdom. Getting out of his chair he left his library to n that vacation. Phyllis lost all power in her legs after that casual disy of power, and slumped to the floor. Not only had the small girl before her updated the system with a wave of her hand, but she had also in the same moment cast a powerful spell. She had felt it pass over her, but she had no idea what the spell did. Only that it was so powerful that it blinded her mana sense. She was vaguely aware that Misaki had also slumped to the ground, and it took her a few moments to find her voice. When she did, she asked the very first question that came to her mind in a small voice, Did you just casually update a system event? Arlie who had been paying a fair amount of attention to the child attached to her bosom looked up, and smiled before replying, Yes, I did create the thing after all. Her eyes widened, and she replied, You created the system? Does that mean you ..... Arlie suddenly interrupted her while rubbing the baby spider girls back, Yeah, I could fix those loopholes in the system. I know about them, but I never bothered to fix them in the first ce. I figured they would make things more interesting that way. Phyllis wasnt sure what to say in response to that. However the holes in the system werent all that important, so instead, she said, You know, I''m not sure what I was expecting, but you werent what I expected. Arlie looked over her figure, and replied, I guess not. Anyway, my changes arent why you called me across space and time. Misaki who had been silent the whole time finally found her voice. As she pushed herself off the ground, We were hoping you could help us with a little problem. That level two hundred Archpdin on your seventh floor, right? asked Arlie as she started burping the young girl who was done nursing. You know about that? asked Misaki awkwardly. While Phyllis also pushed herself off the floor. Kind of hard not to. I sensed him when I arrived. It''s why I cast that little time spell to give us some privacy, said Arlie just as Ren gave a loud burp. Phyllis had so many questions that she wasnt sure which to ask and instead she thoughtfully scratched her cheek. As for Misaki she started examining Arlies old chair, and said, He and his friends are after your granddaughter, Milith. I was hoping you would be willing to help us stop him. Arlie gave a gentle smile, and replied, asking for help when you are in over your head is an admirable trait, and since you are only in trouble because you chose to aid my n I will help you. My very presence weakens the pdin, so I will leave him to you. As for his buddies, I can remove them from your dungeon easily enough. Curious about the phrasing Misaki looked up from the chair, and asked, Remove? What are you thinking of doing? Not sure yet, depends on my mood, but I wont kill them. I have too much blood on my hands already, replied Arlie absently as she was paying more attention to the baby girl in herp. Who was happily cooing. Phyllis and Misaki looked at each other before asking almost in perfect sync, What do you mean by too much blood!? Arlie slumped her shoulders a bit, and replied in a sad almost resigned tone, I am old, very old even by the standards of my own race. I am thest living member of a group called the First Lords. As such, I witnessed the fall of humanity, and it was by my hand that the Solean Empire was born. My empire had many enemies at first, the greatest of which were the Cylovans. Enemies that I had to destroy to protect my people. In the case of the Cylovans that meant genocide. They were the first but they would not be thest. In my long life, I have killed countless enemies to protect what was important to me, but I have never enjoyed taking a life. As such, I prefer to avoid killing my enemies when I can. Pausing briefly she put Ren on the floor and started to fix her disced robes. Beginning with her breast wrap. Something both Phyllis and Misaki had been curious about but neither had asked. While fixing her robes, she continued, However you arent here to talk about my past. Now that I think about it I will let you decide what I do with the helper knights. Also, as for what I want in exchange I want you to continue to look after my granddaughter. When she recovers I want you to send her to me. I will teach your gate here, the address for my private gate. Neither girl had expected things to go so smoothly with Arlie. Misaki wasnt sure what to say, and was a bit distracted by the spider girl that wanted to y with her. So she gave in and started to y with the girl. Phyllis took a moment to think about her response. The mention of a private gate was something that she felt she needed to ask about. Looking up from the floor confident in what she was going to say, she was surprised to see the old wooden chair was now empty. Looking around she didnt see Arlie, and Misaki was ying with the spider girl that was happily squealing her joy. Suddenly she felt some hands ced around her abdomen. She nearly jumped as she hadnt been expecting this. Thats what I thought. You have no idea how to properly regte your mana, do you? asked Arlie. Phyllis looked over her shoulder to see that she had a concerned expression on her face. My sister said she needed to reteach me on that, but we havent had the time, replied Phyllis a bit confused about the sudden shift in topic. Reteach? asked Arlie and then her gaze focused on the ring still stuck on Phylliss finger, oh, I see. Still learning the difference between male and female. I think I would be a better teacher for that, and I can also give you advice on pregnancy and child-rearing if you like. Phyllis broke contact, and turned around to look her in the face, and asked, What''s the catch? None, and this isnt part of any contract either. I figured since I would want to check in on Milith from time to time after this, that I might as well impart some of my knowledge. Something that would prove useful to you, replied Arlie looking thoughtful. Phyllis lit up, and excitedly asked if that could include magical knowledge. Arlie gave her a few seconds to calm down, and then nced over at the spider girl ying with Misaki, before saying, I could. However I would need you to join my n first as an apprentice, and I am afraid you will need to raise your level first. The weakest spells I know would require a level of four hundred to cast. Phyllis didnt need more than a second to piece together from Arlies statement that Arlie must have been forbidden from teaching magic to those outside her n. As for why, she would need more information, but tradition was always a good bet. It was a bit disappointing, but not entirely unexpected. So she changed the subject, and asked a question that had been on her mind earlier, Arent you worried about unexpected visitors? Arlie scratched her cheek, and replied, Not really. If I dont want visitors, I can just deactivate the gate. Phyllis guessed that made sense, and after a quick look towards the other two asked her about a possibility for the knights. One that she thought up during their brief conversation. Eriko dismissed the notification about a world event, and was greeted with the updated version. Which she dismissed after reading. She found the two being so close together to be quite odd. Normally there would be many years between such events. The few cases she was aware of were rted, however, but she had no idea how these two were rted. She guessed if she knew more about this primordial god queen she would be able to figure out the rtionship. She looked up to ask Shiori if she knew anything about this god, but quickly discovered that she was no longer at the table. She hoped the girl had finally decided to go get some clothes, but somehow she was doubting that. Then her husband yelled through the door, Is Court Mage Shiori decent yet? She looked towards the door, and replied, Unfortunately not. He yelled back, in that case Im going to wait in the throne room. She acknowledged the statement, and then sat back in the chair to wait for Shiori toe back. Something she didnt have to wait long for, as she came out from behind a bookshelf holding an old and dusty leather-bound book to her bare breasts. Staring at the book, Eriko asked, Whats with that book. I remembered reading something about a Primordial God-king when I was reindexing the booksst year. I figured I would go ahead and retrieve the only relevant book we have, said Shiori as she ced the book on the table. Eriko nced at the book, and could tell that it was very old. The cover glowed slightly with the touch of preservation magic, but despite the magic, the leather was worn, and dust clung to it like a dirty dust rag. The title was carved directly into the leather, and iid with silver that had long since tarnished. Still, the ancient elven characters were still readable. The book was titled The Eternal Empire. Confused she asked, and how exactly is this book relevant? Settling into her seat, and flipping open the book Shiori replied, It is only partially relevant. It mostly focuses on the Eternal Empire, but it does have an entire section on the deities and gods worshiped by said empire and a brief description of them. That is the relevant part, as the Eternal Empire worshiped not the Dark Gods or the Light Gods, but the Primal Gods. She frowned, and said, doesnt sound very illuminating, but it''s a start I guess. Shiori didnt respond and instead flipped through the worn pages until she found the section she was looking for. Then she turned the book, and showed the page to Eriko. Sure enough, the description was rather vague, but it did give her a little insight into this god. From what she saw, she read she didnt think she would have to worry too much. He was described as a powerful, but benevolent god. Honestly, she had more to worry about from the people, and their reaction to the world event than this god. Still, she did need to know more. Im going to find my husband and discuss this with him, but I want you to find more on this god, and do put some clothes on, said Eriko before departing with the old book in hand. Shiori watched her leave than muttered under her breath, I hate clothes, and there is nothing wrong with a little nudity. Chapter XLIV Power of the Ancients Chapter XLIV Power of the Ancients Arlie smiled as she heard what Phyllis wanted for them. She had a lovely idea in mind for the knights, and Arlie found she wanted to cut loose a bit so she decided to have some fun with the knights first. She would need to boost their power a bit to really have fun, but she knew exactly how to do that, and where she could cut loose without effecting the mortals of this world. Sounds fun, but I really want to have fun with them first. Anyway, I should teach you your first lesson on mana flow, and if their is anything else you want help with on the female gender I can help. Just I cant help you with some things, makeup, local human fashion, walking in heels, and periods alle to mind, said Arlie. Phyllis frowned and asked, So why cant you help with those? I have an idea for a couple, but... Arlie answered before she finished the question, Well I will start with the obvious ones. For fashion, I cant help because I havent been in this world for many a Mycanna. As for heels, in case you havent noticed Solean females dont walk on their toes, and heels are a human invention. No other culture even uses them. The whole suffer to be beautiful concept that spawned heels and corsets are unique to humans. Makeup is also pretty obvious. I am a shapeshifter, and as such, it is just a total waste of time, effort and resources. Why bother with all those powders and creams when you can just change your face with a thought. Although it aint all that popr outside of the lower nobility back on Valiere. A good flesh-shaper while more expensive is far cheaper in the long run. So the upper nobility just hire the services of a flesh-shaper. As for those below the lower nobility, well they cant even afford makeup so they dont bother. Now periods is less obvious, but long story short Solean females dont have a menstrual cycle. In other words, I have never experienced one. So I cant give you advice on them, but I doubt you need it. I think you will need more advice on pregnancy. Phyllis patted her stomach, and tilted her head, So you have been pregnant before? Arlie nodded, and replied, Oh yes many times. The first time was during the Great Solean-Darkation war. I was still a man then. However during a routine inspection, my ship was attacked by a Darkation fleet that had managed to slip past the front lines, and one of my mates was fatally wounded. Our medical bay had been destroyed and my other mates werent with me at the time. She was pregnant at the time with a daughter of mine. So since I couldnt save her, I saved the child. She was months from due, so I transformed myself, and used a spell to transfer her to my womb. That child was Ari, Miliths mother. I had to carry her to term. The transfer spell is risky, and so it was safer for the child to only risk it once. The next one was many Mycannater after I retired from the throne. At the time I had sealed most of my powers, and my memories away. Being an immortal can get quite boring at times. So I created a spell that would let me experience life again with fresh eyes. Of course, none of that affected my sexuality, so a certain meddling dragon decided to help me out. Blessed me and my girlfriend of the time. The next few months were awkward, to say the least. Arlie watched her face as she processed that and while she knew some of what she said meant nothing to Phyllis it wasnt important enough to exin. After a moment''s silence, she asked, What exactly is a Mycanna? From context, I assume it is a unit of time. Sorry, it is a Solean time unit, equivalent to twenty thousand years. Anyway, we seem to have gotten off-topic. Pay attention, mana flow is very important as it not only affects how the pregnancy affects you, but also the ease of the birth... began Arlie as she started her lesson. Arlie stood up and left the room. She had just ended the lesson as she had noticed that Phylliss attention was drifting and Ren hade over hungry. Speaking of hungry, she was feeling hungry herself, and decided to ask for a meal after she took care of their problem. She picked up Ren and left the room while giving her ess to a teat so that she could drink. As Ren was drinking her fill, she thought of her ns. She couldnt take Ren with her while she went and dealt with the knights. Which meant she needed someone to watch her. Fortunately, she was in a town filled with trustworthy young women. She just needed to find the right one. Misaki would make a decent babysitter, but she knew that until the threat was gone she would be a bit distracted. It had showed while she was ying with Ren. So instead she turned her minds eye onto the town. She dismissed most of the women there for one reason or another, and then she noted Emilys household. Emily herself waspletely distracted as she was engrossed with an experiment in her alchemyb, but the two demons babysitting her daughters did catch Arlies eye. While a human would just dismiss them out of hand as untrustworthy Arlie saw them as the most trustworthy. Especially since they would not discriminate against Ren for being an Arachnid. She waited until Ren had her fill and then opened a portal to Emilys living room. Stepping through Arlie took stock of what she was seeing. The demoness Crystal was chasing the younger girl around the room yfully. Who was wearing only a single pair of panties on her head. The older girl was still clothed, well partially her top was missing, and was ying a game with the other Demoness Ruby. Arlie thanks to her powers already knew their names. She wasnt actually omniscient, but many made the mistake of thinking she was. She rarely bothered to correct them since it often worked to her advantage. She put little Ren down and got Rubys attention. Ruby looked up with a little bit of surprise, and asked, How did you get in here? I opened a portal. Names Arlie. Your mistress summoned me, and I need a babysitter for an hour or two. Care to take up the role? asked Arlie. Ruby looked down and saw the little spider girl looking around curiously. She was clearly not expecting to be asked to babysit. Arlie knew it was because, like most demons, she expected to have to do some convincing before the question came up. I think I did sense her using that ritual. I thought it was supposed to summon a male, but sure I can babysit. Im already watching two kids, another wont make a difference. Then before she could even say what she was going to say next, Arlie interrupted, good, Ill pay you for the trouble, and dont worry she just ate. So just watch her, and y a few games with her. Then she left via a portal, leaving a speechless Ruby. Who muttered, I hadnt even agreed yet, a couple minutes after she left. Then she looked down at the naked little spider girl. She knelt and then asked her, what do you want to do? Arlie emerged from her portal in Misakis dungeon right in front of the Archpdins party. His de going right through her. However, a swipe that should have bisected her in two, instead passed through her body as if it was an apparition. Not even a scratch was left on her body. Naughty boy. Be d Im not here to fight you. Your opponent is in the room ahead, and I will be taking your friends with me to keep things fair, said Arlie as she snapped her fingers. In a sh of light, the four knights and Arlie vanished leaving the Archpdin standing there in the dungeon hallway alone. He wisely guess it would be better to retreat, but looking back he saw a powerful magical barrier blocking his only retreat. Arlie and the other four reappeared on a floating rock. All around them was an endless expanse of ck, and in the distance, small steady lights could be seen in the sky. The knights looked around in shook. None of them knew enough about this environment to be surprised that they werent exploding or for that matter that they could breathe. One of them, the one that had the misfortune with the Arachnid and Lamia demons was the first to speak, looking at Arlie he said, Your Holiness. May I humbly ask where we are? He phrased things this way as he could only imagine that they had encountered a goddess. Arlie had heard his thoughts, but still red at him, I will assume it is out of ignorance, but the term your holiness is used only by the light faction. As it stokes their silly egos. I am of the Shadow Faction. You will address me as Skylord or Starlord. As for where we are, you call it the Celestial Void. Solean Lords such as myself call it home. I brought you here to y a little game, and be thankful. It is my power that allows you to live here, and even speak. This ce has no air, so without my magic keeping you alive, you couldnt breath, and your bodies will puff up. This also means sound doesnt travel here. You can only speak here thanks to a spell I cast to allow you tomunicate. The four looked at each other, and then scanned the void around them. None of them could even understand why they were brought here. While they werent showing any outward signs of how they felt, internally they were screaming. Their thoughts were so loud that Arlie could hear them easily. Unless she actively chose to block them. The first knight to speakposed himself first, and said, Miss Skylord, may I ask why you brought us here? She decided to let the addition of miss slide. As she knew he was at least trying to be respectful. A favor has been called, and a deal struck. You four will be ying a little game before you go off to live your new lives. You dont have to y my little game, but I do suggest you participate. I will grant boons based on how well you perform, and the winner will even get to keep the artifact I will let you y with during our game. Then she was interrupted by a tall darkly tanned knight in the back who yelled, and who in their right mind would y the games of an evil goddess like you!!? Before she could even say a thing the first knight whirled on him, and said, Are you daft? It doesnt matter what you think of a goddess, you treat her with respect. Unless you want to wake up tomorrow and find that she has cursed you. Arlie was beginning to like the archer knight. He was a bit smarter than his fellows, and a bit wiser as he was willing to hold his tongue. She knew he agreed with the other guy, but at least he was holding his tongue and notshing out in anger. Arlie began stripping out of her robe in preparation to shift. She needed her back free or her robe would tear when her wings grew from her back. A few of the knights stared at her, but she paid them no mind. Part of it was her Solean nature, but having lived among humans she understood modesty better. In their case, she just didnt see them as men. The rules of the game are simple. I will scatter a few Sytheian Crystals around this void. You will try to gather as many of them as possible during the time limit, and to make things more interesting you will have to survive against me. That doesnt seem fair! You are a powerful goddess, mortals like us dont stand a chance, said the rude knight. Arlie tossed her robe into the air and it vanished when a shadowy vortex swallowed it, and it was quickly followed by her chest wrap. Then her body shimmered as scales erupted across her skin, her feet changed into talons, and wings spread from her back. Then she snapped her fingers and from seemingly nowhere some fabric formed to wrap around her breasts. There is no rule that says I have to be fair, and especially not to dogs sent after my blood, replied Arlie, and then she continued, in fact, I have been quite generous all things considered. Miss Skylord, I think there has been some misunderstanding, we were sent to collect a god-killer not a goddess, said the Archer Knight. She shook her head, and gave him a look of pity, you have been woefully underinformed. Allow me to properly introduce myself. I have many titles so I will omit most of them. I am Arlie of n Countryman, Progenitor of the Countryman n, Last of the First Lords, Keeper of the Lost Lore, Guardian of Forbbiden Lore, Founder of the Eternal Empire, Bane of the Destroyer of Worlds, and the Primordial God Queen. Milith the young girl you were sent after is my granddaughter. Where do you think the power to kill a god came from? none of them answered the question, and then she prompted them to introduce themselves. She already knew their names, but she wanted them to realize that they had changed. She had already rewritten their names, the rest of the little curse that Phyllis had designed for them would take effect after their little game. The Archer knight put on a dashing smile, at least what he thought was dashing. Arlie thought it looked silly, and said, Certainly Skylord, I am Sir Airi ... Wait that isnt right my name is Airi. Then he looked around in confusion, and said, why cant I get my name right? Easy, I rewrote your past, and changed your name. Not even the system can remember your original name. Its part of those new lives I mentioned the rest will take effect after our little game. Now why dont the rest of you introduce yourselves, said Arlie. The others introduced themselves and were clearly unhappy with their names. Even if they couldnt remember their old ones. They just knew they werent right. The rude one was named Jesse, and the silent ones were Milly, and Rei. Arlie snapped her fingers, and each of them had a glowing gem appear in their hands attached to a ring. Locked within those rings is the Power of the Ancients. You will need that power to have any chance in the game. I suggest you use it wisely, said Arlie then she flew off. Saying she would give them a few minutes to learn the artifacts and then the game would begin. Chapter XLV Battle in the Dungeon Chapter XLV Battle in the Dungeon Phyllis leaned back in the chair waiting. She knew her opponent wasnt far away, and she was currently the temporary boss of the seventh floor. She knew that the Archpdin already had the key to the boss room. Being the temporary dungeon boss came with some rather unique advantages. She opened her status and took a look at the new simplified status window. It was very easy to understand.
Name: Phyllis Greybeard Level:188
Health: 2,000,000 ss: Arch-Spellsword
Mana: 8,000,000 Sub-ss: Dungeon Mistress
Shields: 4,000,000 Titles: Dungeons Mate, Bordertown Guildmaster, Temporary Dungeon Boss,...
It was much simpler, and omitted things like regen, and attack, but it still had some of the needed info. Thanks to her temporary status as a dungeon boss her stats had been boosted ordingly. Mostly in health, mana and shielding, but at her level those boosts were huge. The Dungeon Mistress subss was actually fairly new, and reced her old one after she had mated with Misaki. It was a pretty good ss. So she felt the trade was worth it. As she waited she spent the timeposing herself for the fight ahead. Contrary to her concerns Dewari had barely pestered her about choosing to fight, but the circumstances had changed. Misaki making her a temporary boss helped, but that aura was the real changer. The ability to make a temporary boss was something all dungeons had, but it had a number of restrictions. Most of them managed by the gods. Phyllis had only been valid for the selection because the pdin in the dungeon was so much more powerful than the normal minions. In fact, being made a temporary boss was the only condition that Dewari allowed the fight. Her status as a temporary boss would end in about a day, and Misaki wouldnt be allowed to select another temporary boss for a month, but it was useful. Another factor in her favor was that her magic had been seriously boosted by that world event, and the pdins light element abilities had been weakened. The result was that the match would be far more even and the boosted health and mana pools that came from being a boss just tipped things in her favor. Finally she heard a clinking sound, and looked up to see the door opening. In walked a man she had only seen once, but not since before her transformation. It was Archpdin Nathaniel. He seemed to have been a decent man then, but she had never really liked him. While to the masses the church was a beacon of good, she had already seen its dark side then. The fact that Nathaniel was turning a blind eye to that dark side is what irked her the wrong way. His more recent actions though had dropped him quite a bit more in her book. She didnt expect him to recognize her as she did him, but he surprised her. Phyllis Greybeard, I didnt expect to encounter you here, but I take it that the spectral girl was referring to you when she mentioned an opponent. Nathaniel looked around the room after he entered. It looked like a fairly normal boss room, and sittingfortably in an borate chair was Phyllis Greybeard. He had heard her described a few times, but had not met with her when investigating the dungeon. In order to prepare for this trip. She was a small girl with a modest chest and a slender figure. A small silver bra cupped her breasts, and around her waist was a silver mini skirt that stopped halfway down her thighs. The swelling of her exposed midriff made it painfully obvious that she was a few months pregnant. Her purple hair was currently done up in a cute side tail. Overall the clothing was not something he had expected to see her wearing. He had heard that after her transformation she had taken to wearing cute dresses. Then again, he hadnt expected to meet her down here either and he said so. While taking up a ready stance. Phyllis did the same her chair disintegrating as if it was never there. Spectral girl? Was she a bit taller than me with very dark almost ck hair and ck eyes. Wearing some old decidedly low-quality mage robes that were straining to contain her bust? asked Phyllis. He found the description fairly urate even if she omitted the girls wless creamy tan skin. The kind of tan one would get from being outdoors most of their lives. That sounds like the girl I saw, he replied while keeping an eye on her movements. She smiled, and replied, Despite the clothing, that was a goddess, the Primordial God Queen. He smirked. This dungeon was the territory of the goddess Dewari, and she had clearly been interfering when she had spirited his men away, I doubt that. It vites divinew for her to even be here. Phyllis took a step forward andughed. He knew there were exceptions to the rules he had just referred to, but he very much doubted applied here. Even if he couldnt be certain, especially given that he knew nothing about the Primordial God Queen. Then in a blur of speed Phyllis rushed forward, her de swinging for him. He parried the blow, and shuffled to the left before unleashing one of his signaturebos that ended with a wave of light mana. With equal skill, and speed she parried his blows, and countered with a wave of lightning mana. He felt his own shields weakened from the mana, but he was sure he had gotten a ncing hit in return. It was not often that he got to fight someone on his skill level, and he realized this battle was going to take awhile. He transitioned from hisbo into another with each swipe of his de a wave of light magic would ripple off, and Phyllis would counter blocking each with the skill of an experienced swordsman. Her sword wreathed in lightning, and sparks flew each time their des met. To the outside observer, he knew they seemed to be evenly matched, or it might seem that he was winning because he had her on the defensive. That, however, was not the case. Normally he wouldnt be concerned about the additional magic damage caused by the shockwavesing from her de, but they were far stronger than they should be, while his own were weaker than they should be. After the third seemingly fruitless exchange, he stepped back, and began to circle his opponent and she did the same. Each one was waiting for an opening. A single mistake could decide the victor. Not that he wasnt aware of who this battle favors, but retreat wasnt an option. The doors had mmed shut when he entered, and since they were boss room doors they wouldnt open until the boss was defeated. He considered using the artifact he was carrying, but she was too close for it to be useful. She would easily be able to stop him and wound him if he tried to use it. That left him forced to engage in swords, but before he could make his next n of attack. She suddenly unleashed a force barrage with her de. Powerful elemental shockwaves rippled against his position. He couldnt dodge them, so instead, he channeled his divine light mana to block the attacks. The results werent what he expected. His mana barrier proved far weaker than it should have been and shattered under the barrage. Which then took a massive chunk of his shield. However, it bought him just enough time to jump out of the danger zone before she could wound him. Then from the dust, a de wreathed in fire came at him. He brought his sword around and parried the blow, and returned abo of his own. Which was then parried and countered. He risked a quick nce at his status, and while his health was still full, he noted that she had managed to reduce his divine shield by nearly two thirds. He felt a rush of exhration as it had been years since an opponent hadst pushed him this far. Then he was forced to parry another flurry of blows, that were apanied by ming shockwaves. Some of which burned furrows into the walls behind him. Which made him d they were having this fight in the dungeon. Anywhere else, and the coteral damage would be difficult to deal with. As soon as he could he then countered with one of his best techniques. Twelve powerful blows augmented by powerful bursts of light magic were unleashed. Phyllis countered with a spell that augmented her agility, and evaded the barrage. The resulting shockwave shredding the floor and walls behind where she had been standing, and then he was forced to whirl. His attempt to parry her attack failed by the slimmest of margins and her de connected with his torso just below the ribs on the lefts side. With a shimmering re of light, the divine shield that protected him failed. Having absorbed most of the blow, the de then bounced harmlessly off his armor. Rather than let her try that again, he unleashed a quick flurry of blows intended to knock her off bnce, but with her buffed agility she easily countered and parried every blow. Scoring numerous ncing hits to his arms and legs. While he cast several pdin skills to buff his own fortitude. Pdins didnt get many speed spells, however, so he couldnt do anything about her enhanced agility. Even with the new spells in y, she was wearing him down more than he was her. Finally, after one of her blows, he managed to connect a hit to her as she danced away. The blownding on her thigh was absorbed however by her own shields which were still working, but it knocked her off bnce allowing him to score several additional hits before she could recover. Then she spun out of range, and then jumped back for more distance before countering with another force barrage. He jumped to the left, and managed to evade the worst of it, but took several ncing hits. Which managed to blind him just enough that she managed to get a good hit that flung him into the wall behind him. He groaned and coughed a small amount of blooding with the hit. He cast another fortitude enhancing spell, and charged. He couldnt let her keep the distance she had as those force barrages were lethal. Another wave of fire came right at him. A ward of light barely managed to deflect it, and then he was in range for anotherbo. He unleashed a flurry of blows, which she danced out of the way from and then she struck him with three quick jabs to the torso. He felt each one, but ignored the pain, and the feinted an attack to the left, and came in from the right managing to score a hit to her torso. This time her shield vanished and she grunted slightly. As she danced away seemingly unharmed as she cast another spell of her own. Then all around him exploded as runes he never saw her ce red to light. His armor cracked, and he could feel mana leak from the cracks. The enchantment weakening as its durability dropped. He, however, had ced a few traps of his own, and she was moving towards one. So he activated it. A wave of light mana rippled out from it, and yet she emergedpletely unscathed. Well at least it looked that way, and he couldnt be certain he had an effect. He was really beginning to hate this world event, as it had greatly weakened the only magic type he could use. As a Pdin, he had focused entirely on Light magic, but now he was wishing that he had at least learn another element such as fire. Not that he had much time to grumble as he was forced to defend against another force barrage, but despite his efforts, several waves of mana hit him. Each one draining his health and opening wounds on his body. Only his fortitude spells allowing him to absorb their force. Seeing that he had onest shot at winning he activated his ss trump card, A Pdins Last Stand. It was a powerful if tricky to use skill, that required his health to be below twenty-five percent to even use, but it would bolster all his stats. He shot forward with all the speed he could muster and unleashed a fury of sword attacks forcing her to defend. Most of his attacks were parried as her already boosted speed allowed her to keep up with him, but a fewnded ncing hits. Mostly to her arms and legs as for obvious reasons a good swordsman always protected their center. This continued for a good ten minutes before his skill started running out of steam, and then she unleashed a powerful counterattack. That caught him off guard. Mana shockwaves flung from her de with each strike, and one of them sent his sword fly moments before her de plunged into his neck. Still, as the message popped up he felt he did well as his opponent was covered with cuts as well, even if not a single one had hit her belly which she had guarded more zealously than any other part of her body.
You have died! Realm of False Death Effect will activate in 2:00 minutes
He was not however looking forward to the teleportation. After a couple of minutes wait he feels the magic take effect, and then she appears naked in the dungeon square. A new message box appearing in front of her.
Hello there. I hope you had fun with that fight, and enjoy your new form. While I may have let Phyllis be your opponent, I cant let you challenge the dungeon again. At least not until it bes stronger. As such to be more fair to dungeons, I have added a barrier that prevents anyone twenty or more levels above the strongest minions of a dungeon to enter, in a party greater than one. That means if you want to get your old body back, you either wait for the dungeon to get stronger or somehow solo it without getting killed once. I do wish you good luck, and since I enjoyed your fight I gave you a gift. A body any Solean woman would be proud to haveplete with wings and talons. I hope you enjoy life as a Draviri, and I gave you knowledge on how to craft their weapons and armor.
As a side note, I have also taken you under my wing, and you are now my first pdin in this world. By thews of this world this is perfectly legal, since your own patron is dead and consequently frees you from the obligation to avenge him. It also means that your Grand level Divine quest is no longer valid, and has been reced with one more appropriate to your new status. I have also given you a new name, Umeko. Oh almost forgot you know nothing about the Draviri. The Draviri are a lesser race created from the blood of my race to be warriors. They have a natural warrior mentality, and while they are not as gifted at magic as my kind they are decent enough at it. They also dont have our signature Skylords Breath ability, but their signature weapon the Vkirpensates for that deficit. The Vkir is a gauntlet weapon that draws on the user''s mana to generate deadly red energy spheres. While they look like us, their wingtips give them away. The color of the tips give away their specialty. Ill tell you about thoseter and in person. Also do note that unlike us, youy eggs. This will happen about once a month, but if you are feeling frisky it will happen more often. When ites time toy eggs the female ispelled to find a strong mate, and take them. I do hope you enjoy the new instincts. I have the feeling I am forgetting something else, but I am sure it isnt important, Sincerely, Arlie of n Countryman, the Primordial God Queen
Reading the message she frowned, and then started to take stock of herself. She was much smaller than she used to be. The sign to her left had been about half her old height, but now it was taller than her. Behind her back, she could feel an enormous pair of wings. They were covered with scale-feathers, and the tips were colored a lovely sapphire blue. While the rest of the wing was blue-green. Looking down she had a small pair of perky tits blocking her view, but with a little moving, she could see that her feet had been reced with powerful looking talons. Probing further she found the slit between her legs, and by touch, it seemed no different from a normal girls. She still found herself worried about thatying eggs bit. She found that her hair was now long, and had changed color to match her wingtips. Before she could inspect herself further, someone from the guild came up to her and said, Come along sweetie, and we will get you sorted out and some cute clothes... Her expression had darkened when she had been called sweetie, as it implied she was a child. She knew she was an adult, but something about cute clothes set her off, and she started screaming at him. It took her a moment after she stopped to sort out why, and realize that she had no problem being naked, and was having difficulty with the idea of wearing anything that didnt have a protective benefit. In other words, the only thing she wanted was a nice set of armor. Chapter XLVI The Game Chapter XLVI The Game Ari cursed as a beam of light ripped past him. It wasnt the first such beam toe at her. He was quite grateful for the ring as it had given him the abilities needed for this cursed game. The wings, however, were something he was still trying to get used to. Especially since they didnt quite work the way he would have expected. Their mage Milly had exined it had to do with the nature of the Celestial Void. There wasnt any air here, so wings just couldnt work the way they did near the surface. Of course, Millys exnation had gone over his head, but he wasnt exactly a mage. So the finer mechanics of magical theory were a bit beyond him. Not that he had time to think about this. He looked over his shoulder to see the Celestial Serpent was still chasing him. Its great maw opened and another beam of light shot out with great force. He rolled to the left, and the beam narrowly ripped past him. He cursed his luck for encountering this great thing. He and the others had decided their best chance to win this little game was to split up, but now he was wishing they hadnt. Or at the very least, had decided to work in pairs instead of alone. Not that it helped him much against this serpent. Which he suspected was mad since he took that crystal from it. Having dodged the attack, he returned one of his own. An arrow imbued with light magic shot from his bow and sailed across the void as he rolled to avoid another deadly beam. The arrow struck true, and prated the scales of the massive serpent. Then the mana detonated scoring a small wound, and a telepathic roar was his answer followed by another of those deadly beams. Which he managed to dodge, by a hairsbreadth. A small chunk of his left gauntlet vanished with the energy beam, and then suddenly a blue-green beam cut into the serpent. Flowing straight from its tail to its head, it screamed telepathically as it was split in two. Its flesh charring from the energy of the attack. A momentter the Skylord appeared her wings beatzily, and then he heard her voice in his head. How can you be having trouble with such a weak creature? Baby dragons hunt them for food, said Arlie. He knocked an arrow into his bow, and thought back, Weak? That serpent was nearly level six hundred, and as arge creature, it has a huge amount of vitality. Not to mention I dont have a lot of skills suited for use againstrge creatures. She moved closer, and he heard her giggling, yeah I saw. Your exploding arrow was rather pathetic. He unleashed his arrow imbued with mana it shot off with great velocity, and with azy turn, she dodged it. Making it look like it had been moving at a snails pace, and that she only had to step to the side to avoid the arrow. He followed up quickly and again his arrow sailed past her. She had easily avoided the bolt, and her hands began to glow, and a beam shot towards him the moment she pointed them at him. He tried to dodge, but the beam was far faster than the serpents, and she was better at tracking than the creature. Then he was greeted with a lovely blue box.
Game Over! Time psed: 37:22 Crystals found: 2 Kills: 0 Your Score: 2374 Points Boons earned: 1 Respectful bonus: +1 boon
Milly was not enjoying his day. So far he had managed to collect four of those crystals, but they were almost always guarded byrge powerful beasts. He had managed to kill a couple of them, but it had taken most of his mana to do it. He had tried to steal another from the Void Kraken that was chasing him, but he had failed to get it without the thing noticing. He kind of wished he was a rogue instead of a mage or at the very least had learned an invisibility spell. The Kraken tried to reach out with a tentacle, but he sted it with a firebolt. The creature roared telepathically, and he clutched his head. While muttering, I hate it when they do that. Then suddenly a light beam erupted from the Kraken, and he was forced to dodge. He cursed those two. Mana beams seemed to be a very popr form of attack for void creatures. Every single one that he had fought could use at least one beam attack. Panting slightly, he noticed a floating rock ahead and bolted for it. He noticed it had some craters and was hoping to hide in it. The creature reached out with a number of tentacles at once, and he was forced to veer off to avoid them. The tentacles chased after him, and a few came from ahead, and he cursed the things reach. Seeing no choice he chanted a few fire bolts and flung them at the tentacles. Once again rewarding him with screams from the creature, and his vision darkened a bit. A warning sign that he was almost out of mana. Then another beamnced out from the creature, and he barely dodged it. The beam tore into the rock he was heading for and out the other side, and he gulped. Internally he was cursing, he had just the spell to deal with it, but not the mana to cast the spell he needed. Fortunately, he didnt need to curse for much longer as suddenly the space around him erupted. Bluegreen bolts of energy zipped by him, and exploded at random. He managed to dodge a couple, and then one of them exploded near him. After that, the only thing he saw was a blue box filling his vision.
Game Over! Time psed: 45:38 Crystals found: 4 Kills: 2 Your Score: 5456Points Boons earned: 2
Rei was having the worst day of his life. First, a crazy goddess abducted them for this crazy game. Who also promptly changed his name to a girls name. Worse he was having difficulty remembering his old one, and one of his squadmates tried to tempt fate. Which may have been why less than five minutes after he had split off from the others he ran into a fucking dragon. Which is why he was now stuck flying around in the middle of nowhere ying a deadly game of tag with her pups. He couldnt even fight back because mommy had taken all of his weapons. She didnt seal his magic, but he was terrible at it. His basic light bolt spells were so weak that he might as well have been trying to hurt them with feathers. He ducked left as the deadly breath of a dragon flew over his shoulder. The heat close enough that he could feel the wings on his back heat up. He was beginning to really hate tag. Especially the draconic version of the game. Looking around he saw a few rocks, and hoped to use them to lose his pursuers. If he was really lucky he might even find his first crystal in those rocks, but with his luck he doubted that. He picked up speed, and had to dodge a beam that one of the pups sent at him. The beam narrowly avoided clipping his wings, and he cursed again. Fortunately, he was almost at the rocks and dived into the formation. Just in time for one of the rocks to eat a dragons breath attack. The rock melting under the heat. He wasnt shocked, even baby dragons could produce a lot of heat. Especially the more powerful dragon breeds, and he had gotten the impression that Void Dragons were a very powerful dragon breed. He used the dust and me to cover his escape, but before he could celebrate escaping from the baby dragons he was greeted by a me to the face. Just before a screen dotted his vision he noted that he had run right into another baby Void Dragon.
Game Over! Time psed: 46:07 Crystals found: 0 Kills: 0 Your Score: 461 Points Boons earned: 0 You arent very good at this, are you? I think it is pretty safe to say you just gotst ce, even if you were technically third to die. Here is a little hint, while staying alive does earn you a small trickle of points. Killing void creatures and finding crystals score you the big points. Well, I hope you enjoy your new life.
Jesse slipped behind a rock and smiled as he found what he was looking for. He slipped therge crystal into his bag, and then checked the coast. It was still clear, which was a good thing. So far he had found the game wasnt that tough. All he had to do was find these crystal things, and since any powerful creature had one in its nest it wasnt hard to find them. Getting them was the tough part, but he was a rogue and sneaking around was their specialty. Since the coast was clear he slipped out into the tunnel and carefully moved past the Serpent that called this rock home. He was careful not to disturb the dust, and stay out of sight. Since sound wasnt a thing here, he didnt have to worry about making a noise, but these things were still sensitive to vibrations in the rock they slept on. Fortunately, he was able to get past the serpent without trouble, and was soon moving out of the floating ind at a fair pace. He didnt let his guard down, however, and paid attention to his surroundings. Sticking to the shadows just in case something came through the tunnel. As he walked down the tunnel, he considered his experience with this game so far. He had a little bit of bad luck at the start when a Void Leviathan tried to eat him, but he managed to wound the thing and give it the slip. Not long after he found his first crystal not far from where he encountered the thing, only toter learn that it was the creature''s nest. The thing found him, and was understandably not pleased he was there. Fighting it in an enclosed space had not been pleasant, and his armor was shredded afterwards. He was d that he had thought to pack a few potions as he had needed one after that fight. Having to regrow an arm and two wings was not very pleasant. The wings were nice in that they let him fly around in this environment, but they also got in the way when trying to be stealthy. As for the creature he hadnt killed it, but he did manage to knock it out cold. Which was good enough in his books. After that first encounter, he went looking for more crystals, but after not finding any for awhile on a hunch he checked another nest out, and found his second crystal. Which he almost managed to retrieve without being noticed, but his stupid wings got in the way, and the creature found him. That fight went better than thest, and he was able to escape it with minor wounds. He found a few more crystals after that, and all in the dens of Void Monsters. They were strong creatures so fighting them was difficult. Fortunately, he had a number of skills that allowed him to slip out of sight, and evade detection. A few of them even thwarted magical means of detection. It was how he had managed to get away with the crystals, but he had no idea how the others were doing. He suspected that they actually had to kill the things, but he didnt feel that was worth the effort. He stopped thinking of the past when he stepped out of the tunnel, and into the void. He looked around and saw nothing. So feeling it was safe he began to take flight, and then there was a sh of light. He registered a brief sh of pain, and then was greeted with a blue window. Much to his shock and surprise.
Game Over! Time psed: 52:59 Crystals found: 11 Kills: 0 Your Score: 11,530 Points Boons earned: 5 Disrespect penalty: 5 curses earned Congrats on first ce, but your friend was right it does pay to be respectful. So for every boon you earned I gave you one curse. I do hope you enjoy your new life. See you soon, and congrats on surviving for nearly a full hour.
Four small girls appeared in a wooden room. All four of them werepletely naked and confused. It took them a few minutes to realize who they were. The girls looked very simr to each other, and had almost identical features. It was like looking at a set of quadruplets, but they each had a different hair color. One had green hair, another had blue, and the next had red hair. While thest one had silver hair. Once they realized who they were they began inspecting their bodies, both with their hands and the aid of the mirror that was conveniently in the room. With each passing moment, their expressions darkened as panic set in. Before they could actually start to panic, a single figure appeared in a chair in the middle of the room. I did hint at this when I gave you your new names, but congrattions you four are now the cutest girls in town. In fact, you are now the poster children for the local loli fan-club. You will get enjoy dress up, hugs, and all-day petting sessions. Which should make life on the local guild master a little easier. I have also rewritten reality for you. You four are now much younger than you used to be. You are also sisters, quadruplets in fact. she paused and surveyed their expressions. Each had slightly different expressions, but it was in to anyone that they didnt like what they were hearing. One of them the girl with silver hair interrupted, and she didnt even try to be polite, You damnable evil goddess! You cant just rewrite our histories! Give me back my body! Arlie red at her, and said, I could give you another curse, but I am sure you already happy with the five you already have. Jesse wisely shut up, but she did continue to re in anger. Arlies expression returned to normal, and then she continued, you will find that in your new lives that you are all fifteen, but you wont get any bigger with age. You are in fact fully grown, already. Your mother has had a number of difficulties in her life, and racked up quite the debt. One that she paid by selling you four off as debt ves, and you were purchased by the local guild master Phyllis Greybeard because of how cute you were. She figured she would be able to get more done, if the town was busy fawning over you. She added on a room to her house just for you, and had Misaki the dungeon summon a demon maid to watch over you. Officially you are to work as errand girls for the guild, so while your mother may have screwed you over life has worked out for you, mostly. With an almost resigned tone of voice the red girl spoke up, but she was polite about it. Miss Skylord, does that mean we are starting over? No, Airi. You will get to keep your levels, skills, and abilities. However, you will also find yourselvespelled to protect the town from monsters. In about three years, Phyllis will allow you to join the guild as adventurers and you will start taking quests in the area. Of course, as debt ves, it will be Phyllis who chooses which quests you take. Anyway, about your boons, they should make your lives easier. Rei I am sorry to say you didnt earn any boons, but that is okay. Nothing wrong with not earning a gift. While Jesse earned the most, but I gave her some curses to go with them. Perhaps she will learn to hold her tongue. You can find them in your status page, the full one not the truncated or simplified version. The blue-haired girl, Rei while looking down at her feet asked a question, um, uh will we ever get our real bodies back? her tone was quite nervous and it made her look quite cute. You can get your old bodies back yes, but it would take you a while. Not sure you will want them back by the time you can afford it. Before I will restore your bodies, I want you to collect one million Synthien crystals each. They are kind of rare around here, but they can be found aplenty near volcanos, and in the void. Ill leave you four special stones that will let you y our little game again. It will be yed in a special void realm, and instead of boons, you will get crystals based on your score. If you do get enough crystals you can just ask Misaki for help on contacting me. So I suggest you stay on the dungeons good side, answered Arlie. Rei slumped to the ground, and said, Well, I didnt think it would be easy, but that sounds kind of expensive. Arlie surveyed the group of four, and even looked at the girl who had been silent the whole time. She was about to leave when she finally said something, Uh, isnt changing reality expensive even for gods? Arlie smiled, and replied, that is a very good question. It really depends on the god, and how big the change is. Rewriting all of reality is impossible even for me, but small changes like this one are very easy. It cost me less than a percent of my power to make this change. Anyway, I have already discussed everything I need to so I will get going. Oh yes, your caretaker is called L. I do hope you get along with her. Then Arlie vanished from the room, as she did the room changed. Four beds manifested along with a few sparse decorations. A chest at the base of each bed, and a few end tables appeared next to the beds. On one wall a painting appeared of andscape. None of them gained clothes on their naked bodies, but a debt ves cor appeared on their necks. On the wall opposite the bed formed a window, the glow on it telling them it was enchanted. Outside they could see the setting sun, but none of them needed that to know what was going on. New memories had entered their heads as soon as Arlie left. They knew she hadnt actually left the area. They now remembered, thanks to imnted memories, seeing her drop a baby off next door, and they could hear her voice through the open door. It sounded like she was talking to someone, but they couldnt make out the words. One of them walked towards the open door and closed it. Then she turned around, and said, This is officially the worst day of my life. I think I will just sleep the rest of it away. Then she went to the nearest bed and slipped under the thin nket. JCountry Was the chapter enjoyable? Did you see their fatesing? Extra Scene XXI The Day After Extra Scene XXI The Day After Airi groaned and rolled over to escape the light in her face, and muttered sleepily about needing five more minutes. Then suddenly she was cold and shivered. It took her sleep-addled mind a little over a minute to realize that someone had taken her nket, and she opened her eyes. The first thing that came into her view was a demoness in a very skimpy maid outfit that left very little to the imagination. On her back were a pair of scale-covered dragon wings, and a dragon tail extended from her cute rear. It took her a few seconds longer than it should have to ce the face, but her imnted memories told her that it was her caretaker L. Sleep well? Good, I have pulled todays outfit out for you get dressed, and then meet me in the main room, said L who departed. Her imnted memories told her that she had to sleep naked because of her. That demoness was also keeping all their clothes under lock and key. Looking around she saw her sisters were already awake. She had been hopingst night was just a dream, but they really did wake up as ves. Now that she was thinking about it more, she realized that she had failed to ask a number of questions that she should have asked. Seeing the outfits on the table she sauntered over, and said, I cant believe this actually happened. Well, we dont have to take this. We can just run. She did say we got to keep our levels and skills, said Jesse grumpily. She already had her outfit in hand, but hadnt put it on. Airi looked back at her with a re, and replied, That is the dumbest idea to evere out of your mouth. Do you know what happens to runaway ves? Jesse looked down, and grimly replied, unfortunately, yes. They had all been given the same outfit, which amounted to a cute dress with no underwear. Milly was slipping hers over her head as she said, Well at least we are debt ves. We can get our freedom by simply working off Mothers Debt. She spat thest part with a bit of venom, just as the dress was settling on her frame. Confusion suddenly shifted on her features, followed by that thoughtful look that all mages were good at. Airi was also a little surprised at that venom, but she found she didnt like mother very much. How big is mothers debt anyway? asked Airi. No one had told her how big the debt was, but looking around the room she realized none of them knew either. She then started pulling the dress over her head, and wondered how bad their day was going to be. Milly the spoke up again, and said, I think she did more than give us new memories, but messed with our personalities as well. Airi looked over at her, and replied, I noticed. I cant help but think of you as my sister. When intellectually I know we have only been sisters for a day, but I am not sure it is worth worrying about. It was done by a goddess after all. Honestly, this is all Dariouss fault. He sent us on that fools errand, but was too cowardly to search the dungeon himself. She actually felt a lot of venom and anger towards the head priest, but she banished them quickly enough. Especially when Rei, spoke up, I think we should hurry. Best not to test the patience of a demon. They were all dressed with the exception of Jesse by this point. So the sisters forced the dress over her head, and almost reluctantly left the room. They found her waiting in the main room. Jesseined as soon as she saw the woman, Why the hell did you choose such a silly dress, and couldnt you have chosen some underwear? This thing is way too... L silenced her with a re, and then spoke in a calm measured tone, You will wear what I give you, and show some respect or I wont give you any clothes. Airi spared her a nce, but chose not to speak. She wasnt a fan of the outfit either, but at least it covered her body. She found herself wondering if Jesse could ever learn to hold her tongue. Especially seeing as it was always getting her into trouble. Her imnted memories told her that was true of both of her lives. Seeing that the girls were all quiet for now, L said, Alright girls. Today we are going to tour the town a bit, and then we will stop by the guild. Ill then introduce you to Sarah. She is going to love you, and I wont forget to introduce you to Melisa. Those two will sort you out and assign all your errands. Airi followed her out the door, but found herself worried as she remembered what Arlie had told themst night. Being curious she decided to look up her boons from the game, since she now had the time. Still, she tried to pay some attention to L as she led them around the town. She quickly learned that her first boon made her enjoy the simple pleasures of being pet. While the second one was more useful, and would make her an even better archer. Not that she had a bow. So at the moment, it was of no use to her. As for the first boon she had no idea what to think of that. Little did she know how grateful she would be for itter. The tour of the town passed in a blur, but Airi did recall Jesse getting in trouble with L a few times. Most of that came from the fact that she just had toin over every little thing. She also kept trying to argue with L. Airi was d that she had wisely kept her mouth shut, and Jesse was now trudging behind them her eyes on the ground. She knew why she was being strangely quiet and subdued. It had to do with the fact that she had managed to get herself punished by L. Airi shuddered just remembering the punishment and pushed it out of her mind. The guild building was a ce she had been before, but that was back when she was a male knight, and as she stepped in she saw the pretty elf receptionist at the main desk. She remembered thinking about how cute she was, but the girl had been uninterested in her advances. This time however, she had rm bells ringing in her head. Every instinct in her body was screaming that she was in danger, but looking around nothing seemed out of ce, and she couldnt figure out what her instincts were warning her about. As they got closer to the desk the more she felt that she was walking towards her doom, and she noted her sisters seemed to feel the same. When they got to the desk the receptionist was looking right at them. Airi was barely aware of the words that passed between her and L. For the next thing she knew she was sitting in herp moaning in pleasure as she was being subjected to a petting session. She was barely aware of when L returned with Melisa to introduce her to them. Chapter XLVII Dinner Chapter XLVII Dinner Phyllis almost panicked when she heard Arlie ask for dinner. She had been hoping it wasnt feeding time for her. She had been hoping she wouldnt have to feed Arlie while she was here. She already knew that Milith ate a lot of food when it came time to eat. She was already thinking about her pantry, and how empty it was going to be tomorrow. Ill go empty my pantry then, said Phyllis in an almost dejected tone. Arlie started giggling, and replied, No need to go that far. I have been living with humans for a long time, so I adjusted to eating daily. Normally that means a couple small meals a day, but Im nursing a child right now. I need about the same as you right now, but about double that would be preferable. She looked at Arlie confused, but only for a moment until she connected the dots in her mind. She realized that she was basically saying that she needed a lot of nutrients as she was eating for two. The extra was to support milk production. So do have any preferences? asked Phyllis figuring it best to get this out of the way. Arlie was quick to reply, Not really, just if you include any veggies season them heavily. I cant stomach them otherwise. You know I dont think I have seen Milith eat any vegetables. Do you two have something against them? asked Phyllis as she sauntered off towards the kitchen Arlie followed, and replied, It is a racial trait more than anything else. We are technically omnivores, but we dont eat a lot of nts. When ites to nts we mostly eat fruit. Phyllis looked back with understanding, and replied, I get it. Different races have different preferred diets. Arlie nodded and confirmed that was it before sitting down at the kitchen table. Phyllis went around getting things started and then notice Arlie rummaging through a bag. Where the bag came from she had no idea, but she did notice a few objects that had likelye from the bag. Next to the bag was a book, and five perfect spheres that were blue on top, and white on the bottom. Along with a couple pieces of jewelry that were on the book. Then Arlie pulled another book on the bag, and Phyllis noticed the title. Her face red and not quite knowing what to think she asked, why do you have such a strange book in your bag? Arlie scratched her cheek, and replied, Honestly, I dont even remember when I got it. It isnt the only thing I own, and cant remember when I got it. Anyway, I got it out because you are going to need it. Still red in the face she raised her voice and asked, Why would I need a book on how to milk people!? Arlie chuckled and replied, Because Jesse has a little problem with her tongue. Thoroughly confused, Phyllis wondered aloud how her tongue had anything to do with milk. Arlie replied, Sorry, I didnt just usher those four into the new lives youid out for them. I yed a game with them first, and Jesse was a little rude to me. So I gave her a minor curse for every boon she earned during the game. Those boons were just minor little things to help them adapt to their new lives. Wait! She needed to learn a lesson, so you messed with her breasts? asked Phyllis wondering how this connected. Arlie turned the book around and ced one of the balls on it before putting everything else back in the bag before finally replying, I had five curses to decide, and you needed a milkmaid. So I used one of them to help you out. Phyllis knew she was right about that. She didnt like to think about it, but she knew she was carrying triplets. With only two boobs it didnt take a genius to know that she would need help to feed one of them, but she was hoping Misaki could help with that. I was kind of hoping that Misaki could help me with that, replied Phyllis. Arlie looked down and said, I really shouldnt be telling you this, but Misaki is carrying twins. She already knows, but she hadnt told you yet as she was waiting for the right time. Phyllis started cooking, and while she wanted to be mad at Misaki for not telling her, she really couldn''t be. They had been quite busytely, and she couldnt think of a good time for that discussion. As for how Arlie knew, she had a feeling it had something to do with her status as a goddess. I guess you were right in that case, but is there anything else you did that I will need to know? asked Phyllis. Arlie leaned back in her chair, and said, She will startctating in about a week, and you will need to milk her about twice a day to relieve the pressure. Oh, and while not something I did it might be helpful if you read up on demon biology. She paused in her cutting of a few vegetables, and looked over her shoulder to ask, Why? Well Misaki is a demonic dungeon, and that means your babies will inherit demonic characteristics. Particrly lust demon characteristics, replied Arlie. Phyllis almost dropped the knife, and asked, How do you ... Only to be interrupted by Arlie, I have a few special abilities. It wasnt hard to determine the parentage of your unborn children. Both parents leave a mark on their children even before they are born, one that can easily be read by those that know how. Phyllis wasnt sure how she felt about that, but she had a feeling this goddess didnt mention demon biology without a reason, and asked, What is it about demon biology that you want me to know? Well, it rtes to our earlier discussion. Some races nurse their children longer than others. My race is a good example, we typically dont start weening our kids until around seven years old. Demons are one of the races that are slow to ween their kids, as for why, well their teeth grow very slowly, replied Arlie with a very serious face, and Phyllis got the impression that she was serious. Phyllis wasntfortable with what that implied, and turned to focus on her cooking, and then decided to ask something else to change the subject. What is with that blue and white ball you left out? asked Phyllis. With her back turned she couldnt see Arlies reaction but she heard her response, That''s a capture ball. I stole the concept from a human entertainment franchise eons ago. Getting it to work the way the humans envisioned was a nightmare and a half. I spent a good seven hundred years working on it. As for what''s in it, well that would be a cow. Give it to Misaki and it will give her a discount on a type of lust demon that she could use. They make great milkmaids and are superb fighters. As for the ball, you can keep it. It can be used to capture any living creature, and makes the owner of the ball master of said creature. However it wont work on any creature over level one hundred, but that is only true of captures. Phyllis had a number of questions about that, and after a few moments silence asked, Why spend seven hundred years working on these capture balls? Arlie excitedly answered, d you asked. You see at the time I was making a series of worlds I call the Game Worlds. You see I didnt just steal the capture ball concept, I stole the entire franchise and recreated it on a far grander scale. The capture balls were the easy part to create. The hard part was creating the creatures they were meant to capture, but I managed to do it. Although it wasnt the only franchise I stole and recreated on a far grander scale. I may have gone a little crazy, and I did add my own personal twists to each world. Phyllis chuckled as she stirred her pot of veggies, and then checked her meat, Of course you went crazy. What self-respecting goddess would do something on a small scale. So how many worlds did you make? Thousands, I recreated just about every fictional world that caught my eye as a game world, but I did make a few of my own. This one, for example, is apletely original game world that I designed. Well, mostly original, anyway. I did borrow a few ideas from other sources, replied Arlie. While Phyllis was d she had changed the subject. This new one was far more interesting and nowhere near as ufortable for her. The conversation continued until it was time to eat. Misaki showed up around that time as well joined her at the table. Misaki took one look at the book on the table and asked about it. Phyllis groaned, and Arlie replied, That is for Phyllis to read. The knowledge in it will be useful for taking care of Jesses new needs. Misaki just nodded, and asked, So you messed with Jesses breasts? Well you two needed a milkmaid, and she practically volunteered by being rude, replied Arlie as Phyllis ced a te in front of her. On it was were a couple of pan-fried Marni Chops. Marni being a magical beastmon around here. It was basically a flying boar with a frost breathability. Arlie started with the boiled vegies, and judging by her expression Phyllis guessed she didnt season them enough. Misakis eyes went wide, and she asked, You didnt ... Only to be interrupted by Phyllis, She told me, but she also told me you were just waiting for the right moment. Misaki looked down, Sorry, I should have told you earlier, but I knew you were already having trouble with the idea of raising four kids. I wanted to wait until we werent busy to mention it was actually five. Phyllis set down Misakis te and then ced her own down on the table. Feeling it was the right thing to do, she epted the apology even if she didnt think it necessary. Looking over she noticed Arlie had done something to the vegetables and was finishing them off. So after dinner, what are your ns? asked Phyllis. Arlie swallowed a bite, then replied, Im going to pick up Ren, and then Im going to check on Milith before going home. Ille back in a few days to check-in, but other than that Ill stay out of your hair. Oh yes, and before I forget here is the address for my home gate, and under no circumstances are you to dial a different address. That rule is for your own safety, as some of the worlds the gate can go to are rather dangerous. Then a piece of a paper appeared on the table with strange symbols on it. Misaki grabbed it and looked it over, and Phyllis thanked her for the address. It would be useful if they needed to contact her for one reason or another. She was also d for the little warning, even if she wasnt interested in visiting other worlds. She had enough trouble as it was on this one, no need to go looking for it on another one. After finishing her dinner, Arlie thanked Phyllis, and helped with the dishes. Once that was done she slipped out of the house and walked down the darkened street to Emilys house which was next door. Reaching the door, she knocked lightly instead of just opening a portal into the living room likest time. Not being in a hurry she now had time for pleasantries like this. She didnt have to wait long before a demoness holding baby Ren answered the door. It was Ruby who she had asked to watch her earlier. Ren was quite happy to see her, and started reaching for her. She took Ren from Ruby gently and hugged while saying, Thanks for watching her for me. Well you didnt really let me say no, but she was actually quite well behaved, replied Ruby. Arlie smiled, and replied, Most kids her age are. It will be a different story in a year or two. What is special about a year or two? asked Ruby with a curious look. Arlie making faces for Ren replied, The humans call it the terrible twos. It''s just one of those phases kids go through after learning to walk. With a look of understanding, Ruby nodded, and replied, I get it now. Well if you need a babysitter again just ask me. Speaking of babysitting, are you not concerned about me corrupting your kid? Well, no. Your kind are very open about sex and nudity, but so are my people. As for Rens biological people, they have very different values from humans as well. Her instincts will lead her to seduce a harem of girls to carry her progeny, and a strong man to provide seed. Her kind dont like clothes very much either so they will fit in quite well in a Lust demonmunity anyway, replied Arlie. I figured she was adopted, but I take it you also dont care that I am teaching Emilys kids my values either, asked Ruby with a slightly worried tone. Arlie looked away from Ren, and gave her a reassuring smile, You are just following your own instincts, and its Emilys job to stop you, not mine. Ruby just smiled, and said, I dont think she will. I have been working on corrupting her too. Arlie had already known that of course. She had naturally investigated Ruby and Crystal before she came over here to have them babysit Ren. Naturally, that meant looking into their recent actions. She also had to agree with the assessment, as she had looked into Emily as well. The girl was too easily distracted by her demonic sex partners, and her hobbies to notice what they were doing, and she replied, I would have to agree with that statement. Anyway, goodbye and good luck corrupting the local mortals. Ruby smiled and said farewell before closing the door. Arlie turned away and walked down the dimly lit nighttime streets towards the dungeon. Unlikerger cities, Bordertown didnt have much in terms of a nightlife. So the streets were mostly empty. Sure there were a few people here and there. She passed an ally where a couple were having sex, and she passed a mugging as well on the way to the dungeon. She didnt even bother with the first, but with the second she may have warped the mugger into a jail cell minus his clothes. As for the injured man that he was mugging, she gave him some basic first aid. All without stepping off the path to her destination. When she approached the dungeon a young guild official tried to stop her from entering, but a few words were all it took to get passed. She then took her time leisurely walking down the halls. None of the demons dared attack her, and the traps and defenses recognized her as friendly which allowed her to walk straight to the tenth floor, where the gate home rested. She knew that she still needed to talk with Umeko her new pdin, but that could wait until tomorrow. Right now she just needed to get home and put Ren to bed. Chapter XLVIII Umekos Day Chapter XLVIII Umeko''s Day Umeko woke to sun filtering in through the window. The light hitting her naked body felt wonderful, and she spread her new wings full and shifted to be morefortable. She was currently resting in a room provided by the guild. Who really werent certain what to do with her. Especially since she refused to wear anything they gave her. Sure some of the items looked cute, but some part of her new body absolutely hated flimsy clothing. As for the nket they had given her, she had not been able to use it. Her pleasure with the sunlight was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door. Looking up she said, Come in. The door opened and in walked a woman she had met yesterday. She had learned that she was Greybeards aide. Melisa was fairly cute, but she got odd vibes from the girl. At least she had believed her about not being a child. She actually got a good look at herself in the mirror, and she was a real cutie. Part of it was her short height, but if you looked for it you could find the evidence of maturity. That height was something she was still getting used to. Melisa looked around the room and noted the floor. Specifically, the nket tossed onto the floor. Something wrong with the nket? She nced at it, and replied, it was too restricting and ufortable trying to sleep with one. My wings kept getting tangled in it. Guess that is one luxury I will have to give up. Im guessing your wings were smaller as a man, replied Melisa with a frown. In a quiet voice, Umeko replied, I didnt have wings as a man. I changed races after I died in the dungeon. Melisas frown deepened and in a confused tone replied, Uh sweetie the dungeon doesnt change your race when you die. Only your gender. Pushing off the bed, and sitting up, she replied, The dungeon didnt change my race, a goddess did that. Apparently, if your patron is dead, another god or goddess can swoop in and im you as their own. Since I died in the dungeon, and was technically being granted a new form because of that my form can also be altered to better suit my new patron. Basically, the moment I died in the dungeon, a certain goddess imed me, and then influenced my change. Honestly, as things go, it could have been far worse. At least I wasnt changed into a horny lust demon. Melisa settled into a chair, and replied, No. You were changed into a small dragon girl that likes to walk around in the nude. I already told you that I wont wear any of that cute stuff you keep trying to put me in. I just want a nice set of armor, replied Umeko with a re. With a pout, Melisa replied, A cute girl like you should be wearing some cute clothes. Who the hell wants to walk around in frillyce!!!? All it does is get in the way, and it serves no purpose. Besides, you act as if armor cant be cute, replied Umeko as she puffed her cheeks angrily which only made her look cuter. Before Melisa could say anything else, a portal opened right in the middle of the room, and a certain goddess walked in. She was wearing mage robes of a different design from yesterday. Yesterdays had been old, and cheap-looking ones in the traditional style. Todays were very clearly not traditional, first off was the wide-open back. When she turned around she noted that the fabric only covered half her breasts, and was cut to leave her midriff uncovered. The lower part of the robes red into a nice skirt, and where yesterday she was wearing boots today she was barefoot. The material didnt look any nicer, though. Good morning Umeko! Sorry I didnte talk to you yesterday I was a little busy, then she turned to Melisa and continued, Melisa, could you leave us alone for now. I think you have a few reports to review. Melisa was confused asked, Who are you, why are you here, and how do you know my name? Arlie put on a friendly smile and answered, I go by the name Arlie Contrey these days. As for how I know your name, I know everyones names. Goes with the territory of being a goddess, and I have new pdin to train. Melisa seeming to understand, just nodded and left the room, while Umeko asked, Training?? Yes, training. I have several things to teach you. You have wings and need to learn how to use them. More importantly, I need to teach you how to fly, and also how to fight in your new form. You have no experience with your natural weapons, but I can teach you a great deal about them. Not to mention you have some innate magic that I need to teach you about as well. Youre a blue-tip that means you are gifted with mind, ice, water, and illusion magic. Very powerful magics if you know what you are doing. Ice and water are the easier ones to learn, and mind magic well that will be the tough one, said Arlie as she settled into a wooden chair. That sounds like it will take a while. Out of curiosity, did you mess with my personality to make me dislike clothing? asked Umeko letting her curiosity get the better out of her. Arlie was silent for a moment, and then her face lit up, Oh sorry Ipletely forgot. The Draviri have a strong dislike for clothing. It''s practically instinctual. The only stuff they actually wear is armor, and outside of battle they typically prefer being nude. Sorry, I gave you the full instinct package, but I can reduce the dislike if you want. Umeko thought for a moment, and then asked, That wouldnt require you to enter my head would it? Arlie shook her head sadly, and replied, Unfortunately yes, I will have to mess around in your mind to do that. In that case, I can adapt. Im just notfortable with people rooting around in my mind, replied Umeko as she shifted to find a morefortable sitting position. Arlie gave a wry smile, and said, I didnt think you would be. Ill just make you something to wear again. Normally you Draviri wear armor made from your own shed scales, but it will be a while before you start shedding. Now very curious and a bit confused asked, I shed? Arlie switched to a reassuring smile, and answered, Yes, you do. As a Draviri you constantly grow new scales, and about once every two years of your adult life you will shed your skin, and old scales. This does not include your feather-scales. Only children regrly shed those. Adults only shed them after they have been damaged. One thing to keep in mind is that your scales are made of a material that is very valuable. Highly resistant to magic, hard to pierce, and even resistant to blunt force they are an excellent material for armor. I already gave you the knowledge on how to take your old scales and forge them into armor. All you need to do is think on it, and practice the skills. Umeko didnt think much of the shedding. She knew many species with reptilian characteristics shed their skin on a regr basis, and that included most lesser dragon species. She didnt think it would take much to adapt, and the thing about her scales being good for armor didnt shock her much either. She knew of several species who were hunted for their scales. Most of them had unique diets that granted special properties to their scales, which made them very useful in high-end armor. This all led her to her next question, So I take it I have special dietary requirements? Your natural diet isnt all that different from mine, but to support new scale growth you need a diet rich in minerals, said Arlie as she materialized a fish from nowhere and tossed it to her. Umeko couldnt help herself, and ate it in an instant. Even raw and uncooked it was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten. Eagerly she asked, What was that? The following name waspletely unpronounceable for her, but she understood the exnation that followed, ..., which is a species of tuna that we raise back home. It is very rich in mana and minerals thanks to its own environment. Quite good isnt it? She nodded, and replied, It was delicious. Do you have more? Arlie smiled, and said, Sure do, but if you want more you will have to earn it. Before she could say something, a blue box appeared in her vision. It was a simple low difficulty quest. The reward was just a little different from the norm.
New Quest! Learn to fly.
Reward: 3 Tuna Fishes
She looked up from the box and found Arlie handing her a bra and panties. The set was clearly made of hardened leather and carved with simple defensive enchantments. Nothing all that special really, but they did qualify as armor. Not to mention they covered her naughty bits, which would make humans morefortable around her. She slipped them on and found them to be incrediblyfortable, as they clung to her like a second skin. Before she could say anything Arlie was urging her to follow. She had the impression that she was being treated like a pet, but they werent equal. Arlie was a goddess, and she was just a pdin. While Arlie was taking Umeko out to the woods for some flight lessons, Emily wasing out of herb. She rubbed some sleep from her eyes and walked down the hall to her living room. Having just woken up she barely registered the presence of her daughters, and the two demonesses that were watching them. The fact that all four were naked didnt even register, nor did the fact that her daughters were watching the two demonesses pleasure each other. Barely awake she crossed the room and went into the kitchen to get something for her parched throat. She had just finished quenching her thirst when a hand was suddenly shoved into her panties from behind. The fingers deftly teasing herbia and even brushing her clit. At the same time, someone whispered into her ear, good morning, want to have some fun to help wake up? She moaned and replied, not here. What if Celine or Megan see? She had not noticed the two heads poking in from the doorway or the other demoness approaching her. The demoness behind her slipped her fingers into her pussy eliciting a moan, and said, Doesnt that make things more exciting? She wanted to say no, but the demoness easily yed her like a fiddle. She wasnt even using magic, and got her to say yes. Even if she didnt realize that she had agreed to give her daughters another show. Umeko groaned as she crashed back to the ground again. A flutter behind her indicated that Arliended behind her. Not bad for a first flight. Landing could use some work though, but now would be a good time to rest for a few minutes, said Arlie as she rubbed the base of her wings with glowing hands. Something Umeko noticed when she turned around. Letting her curiosity get ahead of her again, she asked, Something wrong with your wings? Arlie grimaced and replied with a frown, Uh, yes, but you would have problems too if you hadnt used your wings in five hundred millennia. She was a little surprised to hear that, and asked, Why havent you used them in so long? Arlie settled on a nearby rock, and continued to massage her own wing base which required a level of flexibility that Umeko felt a bit jealous of. After a moments silence, she replied, Its a fairly long story so I will keep it short. About eight hundred millennia ago, I retired from the throne of the Solean Empire. My daughter passed the trials of leadership and ascended to take my throne, and I left to a region of the universe called the Outreaches. However, I was not left with the peace I desired. Every half-baked lordling whose ambitions outweighed their ability chased after me and aggressively challenged me to duels. You see, they believed that if they could defeat me it would be a shortcut to the throne, and many of them deludedly believed they were more deserving than my daughter. Despite the fact that she had passed the trials to get the throne In response to all these duals, I conducted the greatest disappearing act in Solean history. Using a new spell I created just for the purpose, I changed my gender and my magical signature. Doing so allowed me to escape their notice, and then settle on a remote world called Valiere. A world that I blessed with life, and whose guardianship I entrusted to an ancient dragon named Aurora and eleven of her sisters. Not long after that I cast another spell, and sealed my power and memories. This allowed me to live life again through the eyes of a child, but since I chose to live among humans in the many incarnations I have lived I never once took wing. I have only recently begun using my wings again. Honestly, all I really need to do is exercise them a bit every day, and the muscles will build back up to normal. Finding something new of interest she asked, If you changed your gender to hide why havent you changed back? Arlie smiled, and replied, That is a good question, but you will find that gender doesnt have much meaning when you get to be my age. Honestly, I have grown quite used to the female form, and I also have a child that depends on me for food. I left her with my bond-mates for the day, but I will have to go back to feed her in a couple of hours. Also, I kind of enjoy the increased control thates with being a girl. Increased control? asked Umeko with a bit of confusion. Arlie got up and stretched while saying, Im referring to magic, males are a bitrger but there is little physical difference between genders for my race, but in magic, there is quite the difference. Women excel at control, while Men are good with power. Now we have had enough of a break. Time to try another flight. Umeko groaned, but followed her lead. She had already taken off once, so with a couple of well-timed ps, she was in the air, and following Arlie. Watching Arlie fly she found it hard to notice that her wing muscles were a little under-developed, but when she started reading mana flows she realized that Arlie was using magic to supplement her flight ability. She spent most of the next two hours being corrected on form by Arlie. This correction also included a number of painful practicendings, but she was soon getting the hang of that as well. Chapter XLIX Growth Spurt Chapter XLIX Growth Spurt Misaki stared at the blue and white ball she had gotten from Phyllis. She had already been told that she got it from Arlie. The thing was, she recognized it. The color pattern was wrong, but it was quite clearly a Pok Ball. She was kind of curious what was in it, and how that was supposed to help her unlock a new monster. Phyllis had told her, but she hadnt really been paying attention. Finally, she picked the ball up and pushed the button, and an aqua blue light sprang from the ball. In a fashion simr to the anime, even if the color was again off, a cow materialized in front of her. At first, she was confused about how a cow was supposed to help her until she was greeted with a notification about having gained its pattern. As the notification also told her that she had thanks to having the cow pattern gained a discount on the Minotaur lust circle variant. Which she immediately looked into. It proved to be an interesting demon race that only had girls and futas, no males. Appearance-wise they were tall, withrge curvy bodies. Toned muscles, and huge breasts, and in the case of the futas that also meant arge dick. They also had a strong dislike for clothes, and preferred to walk around naked. They had hooves instead of feet, and the futa variant had horns, but they had a generally human appearance, unlike theirrger more intimidating wrath circle cousins. What really drew her attention was a trait aboutctation, apparently they startedctating young in life, and would keepctating untilte in life. The system note about them having strong motherly instincts and a penchant for adopting abandoned children was quite interesting to her, and she could see them making both good milkmaids and decent defenders. She purchased the pattern without hesitation. Thanks to the discount she got them for eighty percent off, and then she started looking through other demon types, and noticed it wasnt the only pattern to get a discount from having a different pattern. Some discounts were small, and others were quiterge depending on the pattern. She didnt have any other avable patterns in the shop that she wanted though. Well, none she could afford anyway. With a new pattern in hand, she turned her attention to growing her new floors. She had already decided that three of the next five would be part of a giantbyrinth. Minotaurs were often found in mazes andbyrinths ording to stories she had read in the past, so she got to work designing it. She made long winding stone corridors, and for decoration, she covered them with symbols and murals. Most of the murals were made identical or in repeating groups. All of them depicted naked girls of varying ages, and often in lewd situations. Not only did their ages vary, but so did their body type. She spent hours working each one, and setting up her gas traps in thebyrinth even if she didnt yet have the gas she wanted for them. Emily was still working on it, but ncing in she saw that Emily was a little distracted. She didnt even notice that her kids were watching her as she had sex with the two demonesses. She quickly turned her attention away and made a mental note to talk with Phyllis. Emily might not be the best person to be in charge of those two, and while her demon side told her there was nothing wrong with the scene, but she knew that humans would find that questionable. Focusing on herbyrinth, she spilt it into sections and add a few areas that were designed to resemble natural caves. These zones she popted primarily with Arachnid demons, and riddled with traps. She even hid a few puzzles in the cave zones that led into areas with unique treasures. A part of her couldnt wait for Aki to get here, and have her party of Thralls test the floor, but they had only recently reached the eighth floor. They hadnt gone much further because she had made themy low while a certain group was trying to speedrun her dungeon. Fortunately, they had been stopped on floor seven. She linked the threebyrinth floors together into a single giant maze, and made three main paths through. Along any given path a party would have to face nine minibosses and then a floor boss on the thirteenth floor. For the floor boss, she chose a futa Minotaur to mix things up. Every previous boss had been female, and while she refused to add a male if she could help it, a futa was barely eptable. At least she could ignore the addition to an extent. She was quite pleased with its level as well. A level seventy-five Minotaur was quite the respectable opponent even if it didnt have armor. Her skin was tough enough to be considered armor, and she knew like all demons resistant to magic. She gave it a powerful two-handed ax as its main weapon, and the level was a respectable increase over the floors average level of sixty-eight. Whichbined with the boss bonus made it a good challenge but not an insurmountable one for a prepared party, and the unprepared could alway try the sexual approach. If they are lucky they might just get past the boss, and if not she gets a few new pets to take care of. Although she wasnt sure what she would do with new pets, but she did feel it was about time for a safe zone. She did ce a few rest spots in thebyrinth, but they were little more than ces to rest. They barely qualified as a safe zone. Opening onto floor fourteen, she made the entrance a dark temple. Surrounding the temple were a few well-kept trees and gardens, and a path led to a town. The town was ced in the center of the floor, and the floor was an ind. Calm waters and beaches surrounded the ind. She ced a hidden cove on one side of the ind. In the cove was a cave that led to a small maze. Inside the maze she ced the path to the next floor, and the floor boss. The maze was the only part of the floor that she didnt designate as a safe zone, and given it was hidden from prying eyes she figured it would take the adventurers awhile to find it. She paid a great deal of attention to the weather on her little ind, and made sure it was pleasant. She popted it with all manners of lust demons at her disposal. The ind quickly came to life, but she felt the waters needed something. So she went into the shop, and found a demonic subspecies of mermaid. Unlike normal mermaids, they had tentacles instead of a tail, but the upper half still looked mostly human. They were actually quite cute, but the only breed she could afford was the lolita breed. She purchased them, and quickly popted the waters, and then in a spark of brilliance, she removed most of the water from the safe zone area. She then made the hidden cove the main nest for her new aquatic demons which are called Aquatha. She left the beaches of the ind as part of the ind safe zone, and the first ten meters of waters around the ind. She even set up a few swimsuit shops near the beach for adventurers, and designated a couple of them as nude beaches for the more adventurous sort. Taking a figurative step back she looked over her new floor, and feeling satisfied she moved on to her new fifteenth floor. The first thing she did was move her Castletown up to the floor, and she made a copy on her tenth floor. Next, she expanded her Castletown to make it look more prosperous, and again ced it on a floating ind. This time it was the only sky ind on the floor if you didnt count the smaller one just in front of the town gates. The smaller ind was home to an entire sky harbor. Long docks for airships to dock at were ced on the edges. Also on the small ind were warehouses, worker housing and even a few shops. The harbor was marked as a safe zone just like the town, but to ess the town an adventurer would have to beat her final boss. Which was a level eighty-five Dragon Girl. She felt it was quite a good choice for a boss, and she gave her some enchanted armor that left little to the imagination. For a weapon, she gave her a sword, even if she didnt really need weapons. The floor itself she made to be arge ocean floor. She filled the waters with Aquatha. She knew they would make themselves quite troublesome to adventurers trying to cross the floor. She dotted the sea with a number of inds. Some of which had hidden coves, caves and other secrets. On the far side of the floor from the entrance, she ced a small coastal town, that was marked as a safe zone. In the town is an airship dock. Adventurers would have to make their way to the town, and obtain passage on a ship. Something she didnt make easy. To get passage on a ship, one had to first gain reputation with the towns demonic inhabitants. She left a number of ways to do this, and one way she felt would be quite popr were the floor quests that she was trying out with the floor. Floor quests were basically like normal quests, but they only applied to this floor. Completion of the task gave out a reward to the adventurer, and quests could be obtained simply by interacting with the demon inhabitants. She set the quests to be fairly organic, and change over time. They could vary from simple fetch quests to subjugation quests. Obtaining a subjugation quest could lead to an event monster spawning on the floor, and she was pleasantly surprised to find that she could create a few event monsters for the pool, and that their level limit was a whole twenty-five levels higher than the average. These event monsters even got their own special variant of the boss bonus making them very tough challenges to beat, and since they could be skipped their patterns were very cheap. This allowed her to afford a Kraken pattern as one of the rare event monsters for quests. Also on the floor, she ced a few pirate ships and a couple of pirate bases in hidden coves. These bases would regrly spawn additional pirates unless they were subjugated. The entrance of the floor was also a safe zone with a small town on it. There was nothing special in the town. Just an inn, a harbor, a small market, a dark temple, and a few houses. It was a good ce for a party to rest after fighting the boss from thest floor. The harbor would be where they could get a ship for proceeding further into the floor, and she even set aside nice spot for the guild to set up when adventurers got this far. She ced a number of other small towns on the floor ind. None of them were anything special, but they all had their own hidden secrets. A couple werent even designated as safe zones, but instead had a different designation, nobat zone. As the name implied the only thing prohibited in those towns wasbat anything else was valid. Not being true safe zones that meant that it was legal for the towns to have harmful effects, and she had those three special tones nted with special flowers. The flowers released a pollen that lowered mental resistances, inhibitions, and promoted lust. Making the zones ces where it was likely for an adventurer to be corrupted by the demons popting the towns. She was just making the finishing touches of the floor when Reiko walked into the room entirely naked. She was a bit surprised at first to see the blue-haired elf entirely naked, but then she remembered that her maids, and Phyllis had permission to dress the girl. She guessed she must have convinced one of them to undress her. The girl''s nipples were visibly hard, and a sticky fluid could be seen running down her legs, making it in as day that Reiko was aroused. She quickly closed the distance and jumped into herp. She pressed her body gently against hers, deliberately squishing her chest against Misakis and kissed her. Misaki kissed her back, and when she broke away asked, You''re a bit horny today, arent you? She didnt say anything, but moved away a bit and grabbed the hem of Misakis dress. Misaki wasnt against the clear idea, and helped her remove the garment, before pushing the girl down onto the floor. She gave her another kiss. Passionately exploring the other girls mouth. While Reikos hands explored her body. After a few moments, she broke the kiss and started kissing downward. Stopping when she reached Reikos boob. She sucked a nipple into her mouth and teased it. Quickly eliciting a series of moans. Just as Reiko slipped a few fingers into her pussy, thrusting awkwardly thanks to the angle. She pulled away and grabbed the offending hand, guiding it to her own breast, and then began to grind her pussy against Reikos. The soft folds rubbing against the others sent sparks of pleasure up their spines. While Reiko began to thoroughly need her breasts. Reiko stopped suddenly and arched her back. Moaning in pleasure, and squirting it was clear she was the first toe to an orgasm. Misaki increased her pace and started sucking on her nipples again. Then the door opened again, and Eris walked in, and like normal the cute mouse girl was entirely naked, and her belly was swollen with eggs not quite ready to beid. Misaki noticed her approach sexily her tail swaying behind her. Before she got close, however, Reiko recovered, and suddenly tweaked her nipples, and that was enough to send her over the edge. Misaki moaned as she came, and her juices mixed with Reikos. A few momentster Eris joined them for a little fun. A few hourster Eris smiled as she left the room. Behind her, the other two were passed out on the floor, but it was about time for her toy her eggs. They were mature enough to beid now. If they werent she would have stuck around with them for a little longer, but she was quite happy to have been there. She hoped the little elf girl would be happy with her little surprise. While she wasnt able to fertilize any of her own eggs, on ount of already carrying a few fertilize eggs, that hadnt stopped her from helping those two cross-fertilize. She couldnt be certain, but all the signals she had been getting from the girl indicated that she wanted a child from Misaki, and this had been an excellent opportunity to help out on that front. As she walked towards her nest she passed a couple of maids stopping only briefly to inform about Misaki and Reiko. The maids had rushed off after she told them, and she was confident that they would take care of things. Not long after she reached her nest, and settled down toy her eggs. She spread her legs and then pushed them out one at a time. Her pussy quickly and easily expanded to allow them to gently leave her body. In mere moments a new clutch wasying in the nest waiting to hatch. These eggs were of an entirely new breed for the swarm, and were the result of crossbreeding with lust demons. While Eris had a general idea of what their abilities were, she couldnt be certain until they hatched. She expected them to look generally human-like, which would allow them to blend in with human society, and she expected them to be good at manipting others. In fact, she expected them to be better at it than the average member of the swarm, but she wasnt certain by how much. Announcement Alright guys this is thest chapter for today, and I am using local time not server time. I will be posting the next chapters tomorrow at nine AM Arizona time or at least close to it. As of this time you are now caught up with the RR version. The next chapters are going to SH exclusive as the RR version will no longer be updating. Any feedback that you have will be greatly appreciated. Please try to be constructive, and if you have questions just ask and I will answer them. I have a policy of reading allments and I will read yours. Chapter L The Eighth Floor Chapter L The Eighth Floor Suzu blinked the light out of her eyes and looked around. They were in an inn in one of the safe zones. The very first safe zone town for the eighth floor in fact. None of the were currently dressed, and she felt a little sore. She stretched her limbs and looked down at herself. She was covered in sticky fluids fromst nights orgy, which was now a daily urrence in the party. She patted the slight swell of her belly, and thought on her future child. Thanks to daily sex she had gotten her wish, and a child was growing in her small belly. Being corrupted hadnt changed her sexual aversion to men, and as such, she had needed a little help to get pregnant. This had led to her praying every chance she got at Dewaris shrines for a child, and the goddess had given her her blessing. Looking up she checked herself out in the mirror. At the moment she looked very erotic. Her curly pink hair clung to her sticky skin, and dried fluids coated every inch of her skin. Her wings had changed since she entered the dungeon. She still had the same gold and silver patterns, but the base color of her wings had darkened to a lovely ck. It was a sign of demonic corruption. Her magic was more attuned with dark and infernal mana types than the light magic she had trained in since little. Her body had also changed a bit, her small boobs had swelled up a size. Her naked boobs were still small, but they were quite respectable now for a fairy. Her nipples were currently swollen and hard, but that was because she was currently aroused. Her small butt had also swelled up a bit, giving her more of a figure. Her pink pussy was currently gaping, and drooling a sticky fluid. Her face hadnt changed much, but her cute features now looked even better as her few blemishes had vanished. Since changing into a dark fairy she had found herself having to regrly deal with strong morning arousal. Spreading her legs a bit, she slipped her fingers into her pussy and started to masturbate. It was part of morning habits, and it didnt take her long to get off. The others were still passed out, so she got up and flew towards the door. Slipping out into the hall she spoke with the maids. A pair of catgirl demons had been checking rooms nearby, and it had only required a brief chat to get them to bring her group some bathwater. Not that it was brief, as she flirted with them both, and may have let them y with her body a bit. Nothing unusual for her, and after she had the arrangements she flew back into her room, and waited for the bathwater. The maids arrived with the buckets just as the others were waking up. Aki stretched, her naked breasts bounced from the action, and drew Suzus attention briefly. She noticed the buckets and rolled out of the bed. She gave Suzu a lewd smile, and sexily sauntered off towards the rooms bathroom. They had paid for arge room with an attached bath big enough for all of them. A string of maids carrying enchanted buckets flowed in to fill it, and left politely a few minutester. Aki was first in the tub, and Suzu joined her quickly. Settling her small frame next to the cute demoness. As the other filled in and entered the tub, Aki pulled her close and kissed her before whispering into her ear. The lewd words got her horny quickly and she spread her legs. An instantter she felt Akis tail slip between her pussy lips, and she mped down on it. As she proceeded to ride the other girls tail. The other girls quickly joined in on the fun, and soon there was a full-blown orgy going on in the bath. An hour or soter Suzu followed the party out on the streets, and she was no longer naked. Not that what she was wearing was much better. All she was wearing was a skimpy bra that barely covered half her boobs, and a tight pair of panties thatcked a crotch. It was the outfit Aki had chosen for her, and Aki often put her in things that failed to cover her pussy. She hadnt beenfortable with that at first, but it happened so often that she was used to showing her privates. Besides she had seen plenty of girls in more erotic and revealing outfits in other towns within the dungeon. They had discussed their ns for the day earlier, so without a word, they made their way towards the docks. The eighth floor was an ind floor, and the only way to get through the floor was to cross it by boat. Being an early ind floor there werent any monsters in the waters, but that didnt mean the waters were without dangers. They had spent quite a bit of time talking with the local demons and gathering information. The floor was randomlyid out and changed at regr intervals. To find the boss they would have to search the inds for map pieces to lead them to the boss. Talking with the locals had not gotten them a direct route to the boss, but they had learned a great deal about the local threats. Harpy demons regrly flew over the waters, and pirate ships also sailed the waters. The pirates were the main threat to any party of adventurers trying to cross the floor. Since they were here to test the floor, they were going to have to fight these ships. The fact they were testing the floors was one of the main reasons it had taken them so long to get to floor eight. Thebyrinth floors had required a lot of fine-tuning which they had helped the dungeon out with. No major changes had been needed, but a lot of minor ones had been needed to get the bnce just right. The changes had been mostly to things like spawn rates, and loot drops. A few rest points had also been shifted a bit to better spots. After so many runs, they were experts at thebyrinth run, and the floors worked exactly as Misaki intended. She was really looking forward to a day on the water, and it was a wee break from wandering a maze of stone corridors. They already knew the rough direction to the first ind they would have to search for a map fragment. Talking with the locals had also alerted them to the fact that the ind would have clues for reaching the next one. Knowing the other adventurers she knew they would likely not have this info, but it was freely avable to those that were willing to lie down and talk with the locals. Although at this point most would have learned that interacting with the locals in the safe zone was important for moving forward. So gather info was part of testing a floor, and she knew Maron really enjoyed testing the floors, and wasnt all that different from challenging them as adventurers. The real advantage were the extra rewards that Misaki gave them for helping her test them. The docks of the town werent all thatrge, and all of the demons in the harbor were walking around topless. Not entirely unusual for a town full of demons. The piers had a few ships tied to the docks, but most of them were small fishing ships. Aki pointed a small brigantine style boat. It mounted a ballista on the forecastle, and a second on the aft deck as its only weapons. The ship looked to be well maintained, and was big enough to have space for their entire party. It looked to be a good choice, and knowing Aki she felt they had a good chance of hiring her crew to take them on a journey through the inds. They found the captain of the ship was restingfortably in a chair ced near the ships boarding ramp. Like everyone else around here, she was topless which gave Suzu an excellent view of herrge breasts. She had arge hat to keep the artificial sun out of her eyes, and a tiny pair of panties concealed her privates. A couple of silver horns, poked through a pair of holes in her hat. The captain regarded them calmly with her lovely red eyes, and with a seductive lilt said, Hello! Can I help you? Aki gave her a bright smile, and said, Certainly, we were hoping to hire you on, and take a trip through the inds. The captain shifted her posture in fashion that emphasized her bare breasts. Well, I do have a few open bunks. Are you willing to work? My crew can always use a few entertainers, and I have some space open for guards, replied the captain in a more serious but still seductive tone. Aki in a pure business tone, answered, we are certainly open to having sex with the crew, and are willing to help defend the ship. The captains smile widened, and said, In that case, I will need to know your skills. Cant face pirates and not know what my guards can do. Aki agreed and shared basic information on their party. Not there full status mind you, but enough for the captain. She seemed to think a moment and then she weed them aboard. Suzu followed the captain aboard who led them below decks and showed them their bunks. Which were located in a nice open room with dozens of other bunks, and Suzu noted the center of the room was kept clear. Some soft rugs were ced to decorate the floor, and it was likely a space intended for the asional orgy. The ship was designed and crewed by demons after all. They didnt have much luggage so they stowed their limited luggage in the provided chests under the bunks, and then followed the captain on a tour of the ship. It didnt take long seeing as it was a small ship designed to carry around fifty to seventy people. Nor was it one of those luxurious ships that the nobles use, and that meant that most of the spaces were shared. After the tour, the party rested near their bunks, and a few hourster the ship set sail. During the time they were resting, Aki talked with the captain. Suzu figured she was negotiating further details with the captain. The moans that she could hear up above were merely normal, and nothing she concerned herself with. The first day and a half on the water proved to be fairly rxing. Only a couple of harpies attacked the ship, and they were easily repelled by a few arrows. They wereing up on the first ind when something not so rxing finally happened. Suzu was on deck when another ship was spotted on an intercept course. The ship was clearly a bitrger than hers, but of a simr style. On its deck she saw three ballistae, which would give them an advantage in firepower. At least neither side was equipped with the deadly beam ballistas that were popr on warships as ofte. Those weapons used mana to fire a concentrated beam of mana at a target. Fire and light mana were the elements of choice. These were just normal fire ballistae. Fire ballista were cheaper and moremon. They were enchanted with a fire spell, that ignites the bolts fired from the weapon. Fire was a ships worst enemy, and as such most ships used it with their weapons. As soon as the captain had seen the ship, she had ordered Suzu and her own pair of mages on barrier detail. Their job was to maintain a barrier to protect the ship. Suzu wasnt all that familiar with naval tactics, and found the battle illuminating. The ships shifted headings, and the pirate brig was the first to fire. Three ming bolts sailed across the sky and missed their brigantine entirely. The bolts sshed into the water a good twenty meters short of the hull. Her captain then gave the order to fire. The current angle allowed both artillery pieces to have an angle of fire on the opposing ship. The ming bolts sailed across the sky and struck a glowing barrier. The barrier stopped the bolts but energy was drained from it. The brig started picking up speed, and her crew fired a second volley. The volley sailed through the air, and two bolts sshed in the sea, but the third struck their barrier. Suzu felt a bit of strain as some of her mana was drained to help maintain the barrier. At the same time, the gunnery crew had just finished reloading the ballistae, and the captain ordered them to fire. Two ming bolts mmed into the barrier, just as the ships were getting into arrow range. The pirate crew returned fire with a volley of arrows. The barrage of arrows mmed into the barrier, a few slipping past to be stopped by shields. Suzu was well protected with the other mages, and didnt need to worry about the volley. Her crew returned the favor, and even fired a pair of ballistae bolts at the deck of the pirate brig. This time the brigs barrier didnt hold, and the deck burst into mes. A mage quickly cast a spell and put the mes out before they could do much damage. While someone else on the brig fired a harpoon. The hardened bolt had an enchanted tip that let it pierce their barrier and embed itself in the hull. It was clear they intended to board, and a couple more harpoons followed. While Robert, and Maron ran about cutting the ropes as soon as they connected. One of the pirates fired a bolt into their masts, but missed. As the pirates were trying to harpoon them, the crew focused on sweeping their deck. Arrows flew with fair uracy into the pirates on the deck. Suddenly an explosion on their deck set the rear of their ship ame, and this time no mage was avable to put it out. The mes quickly started spreading, and the crew was forced to focus on putting the fires out. The mes gave them the chance to escape, and they quickly left the field of battle. Suzu rxed after that, feeling quite tired as she had used most of her mana helping to maintain the barrier. Extra XXII The Lesson Continues Extra XXII The Lesson Continues Umekonded smoothly after countless attempts. Arlie smiled at her and congratted her. Momentster she was greeted with a lovely blue box that she quickly dismissed, and then three perfect little fishies materialized in her hands. She immediately started to devour one and listened to Arlie. I need to go home and feed Ren now. Why dont youe with me. That way I can get started on teaching you Solean martial arts, said Arlie. Solean martial arts? I thought you were going to be teaching me how to use my new natural weapons? asked Umeko. Arlie chuckled before replying, Did you think you could just adapt a human-style art to work with those new weapons? It is far better if you just learn a style that was naturally designed to use your natural weapons. Our two races have most of our muscle strength in our legs, and wings. The Solean style of arts focuses on our natural weapons, and ces a strong emphasis on kicking attacks, but I also know a few styles that make fair use of our wings. Wait! I can use my wings as a weapon? asked Umeko wide-eyed. Arlie prodded her to get moving towards town, and answered, anything can be a weapon. Even things not intended to be a weapon can kill. I have seen people killed with things like books, pillows, a nket, and in a more interesting case a feather. Incredulous she asked, A feather? How do you kill someone with a feather? Only to receive a vague statement about letting her figure it out. The rest of the walk back to town was silent. As soon as the entered the town, Arlie made for the dungeon square, where the dungeon entrance was located. Are we heading for the dungeon? asked Umeko while staring at her now empty hands. Those fishies hadntsted her long, and now she was feeling disappointed that they were gone. Arlie gave her a gentle smile and replied, We are. Misaki built a gate in her halls that links this world with mine. If I wanted to waste my energy, I could open a path directly to my home, but a proper gate is far more efficient. I thought goddesses didnt have to worry about energy,mented Umeko. Arlie giggled, and replied, No, we have a lot more mana than any mortal, but we still have limitations. Although in my case that mana has been refined into its more powerful and primal variant Makaiju. Thats interesting! Care to share more about this Makaiju? asked Umeko with a gleam in her eyes. Arlie shook her head, and said, Not yet. I will cover thatter when we get to your magic lessons. Umeko was a bit disappointed, and then suddenly she had thought. What is my son going to think when he sees me like this? However, she didnt realize she said it aloud. Arlies eyes glowed blue, and then she answered, He will be a little surprised, but should ept it. I can do you a favor, and make him a daughter for you. He is young enough not to care, and it will save you a lot of trouble in the future. Umekos face darkened, and she asked suspiciously, Did you have trouble with a son of yours in the past? Arlie sighed, and replied, Frankly yes. I had a son once. His name was Markus, and he was a talented young man with a lot of promise. I had high expectations for him, but you know how children are. They always find ways to disappoint you. Now very curious, as they closed on the square, Umeko asked, What happened? Arlie with a sad look replied, He picked up a rather odd hobby, and well it ballooned out of control. Getting him into a lot of trouble. It put me in an awkward position and forced me to exile my own son. It was meant to teach him a lesson, and the exile was only tost about four thousand years. Enough time for me to fix his mess, and heads to cool. Seeing where this was going she said, He never returned, did he? Staring at her feet, Arlie answered, No he did not. He continued his hobby in exile, and made some powerful enemies. Ultimately he got himself killed. Umeko didnt know what to say, and was regretting that she asked in the first ce. It took her a couple of moments to find her voice and by then they were entering the dungeon. Passing the threshold she was greeted with a blue box. It was telling her that she was allowed to visit, but she wasnt allowed to challenge the mobs. Sorry to hear that, replied Umeko, the regret stered all over her face. With a surge of anger, Arlie replied, Dont be. It seems Misaki has expanded, but I made arrangements. This way. then Arlie pointed down a path. The trip through the dungeon was done in silence, and while Umeko wondered what his crimes were she sensed that the topic was sensitive. A fact that led her to hold her tongue, and not ask the question. Umeko starred at the arch. A glowing portal of blue and greenzily swirled within the confines of the portal. She didnt quite know what to think of it, but she didnt have long to think before she was dragged through by Arlie. It took her moment after being dragged through to take in her surroundings. Instead of a lovely castle garden on the final floor of a dungeon, she was in a dark stone room. Dimly lit by a pair of glowing stripes on the ceiling. The room was not a square, but instead, it was an octagon. Behind her was a glowing arch, and each side had an arch except the side opposite her location. In the middle of the room was a pedestal with a glowing sapphire blue gem prominently ced on the top. She looked around for a moment, and then Arlie started pulling her towards the doors embedded in the only side without an arch while saying, Wee to Valiere. This is my gate nexus, and this door leads to my backyard garden. She nodded silently, and paid attention to the tunnel they entered. It wasnt long, and they passed through an old gate at the end to step into a garden. A path through the garden led to a lovely stone and wood house with blue y roof tiles. Not far from the house was a separate building. It didnt take her long to note the stone fence around the property, but what really drew her attention were the high walls in the distance. She barely noticed the pair of twins sitting in the flowers ying with a baby spider girl. Those are some high walls. The town guard must be happy with them, shemented. Arlie nced at them, and replied, Voros isnt a town. It''s arge vige, and everyone pretty much knows everyone else. Those walls exist because Varixyies isnt the safest region in the world. My n enchanted those walls to repel monsters, and most importantly to keep Spinebacks from eating our buildings. So this is a high-level region? What is the average level? 200? 300? asked Umeko, curious. Arlie directed her towards the others, and replied, No level. The system doesnt exist here. Umeko was shocked to hear that, and it took her a while to find her voice. In a shaky voice, she said, No system? How does that work? Arlie picked up Ren, and cooed to her for a bit, and moved her clothing to the side, and gave the girl ess to a teat before saying, I will answer thatter, then she turned to the twins. How was little Ren today? Umeko looked the two twin over. They were very simr girls. Umeko was smaller than Arlie, and these two while on the shorter side for humans were still taller than both of them. They were both lightly dressed, but given the warmth in the air, she wasnt surprised. They had a modest chest, and curves in all the right ces. They both had long red hair that they kept in a braid, and she was hard-pressed to notice a difference between them. Then she notice a small, almost unnoticeable, heartshaped birthmark under the left eye of the girl on the right. The girl with the birthmark, smiled and stepped forward, She was a sweet little angel the entire time, and then suddenly she kissed Arlie full on the mouth. Who then returned the kiss, as the other twin came from the other angle. As soon as they broke the kiss, the second twin kissed her in a simr fashion. Umeko was red, not sure what she had seen. Then Arlie said, Let me introduce my bondmates, Rose and Lily. As she named them she gestured to each individual in question. Umeko recalled hearing the term earlier, and asked, I have heard you use the term before but what exactly does it mean Lily giggled, and said, She means we are married. Well the Skylord equivalent to it anyway Rose nced down, and said, Yeah, High gods dont marry, but we would have liked to have a choice in the matter. Confused Umeko replied, Wait! This was forced on you three? How? Arlie absently replied, A certain meddling dragon decided to help me out, and made the choice for me. The bond is sacred, and a choice that only happens once. As a single born lord, I had the honor of being able to choose who my lifelong partner would be. I came close to making that choice once, but I lost her in a war before I could. In the end, it was made for me. Incredulous she replied, Someone made the choice for you! How? You are an all-powerful goddess, and Im pretty sure you are as powerful as all the other godsbined. Arlie smiled, and said, Not quite that powerful, and Aurora is a First Dragon. Only a mere seven thousand years younger than I am. That means she is just as powerful as I am, not to mention my own power and memories were still sealed at the time. Umeko slumped to the ground, and asked, Just as powerful as you are? I dont think I want to imagine what would happen if you two fought. Arlies face took on a distant expression, and replied, We have been good friends for most of our lives. Though we have butted heads from time to time, and we have fought each other in friendly matches as well. I have won just as many fights as I have lost with her. However, if we fought seriously it would be an apocalyptic event. Umeko settled herself morefortably on the ground and looked around the garden. Letting the other three to start talking with each other. Sometimeter, after Ren was done eating she was given a crash course in Solean Martial Arts. Fortunately, the training had included having her put on an enchanted bracelet that prevented her from taking damage, but she still felt the full pain of any hit. She quickly became familiar with what it felt like to be ripped apart and eviscerated by Arlies talons. At some point during the training, while she was on her ass after taking a kick to the stomach, she asked about the eggying thing Arlies message had told her about. Arlies face softened, and took a gentle reassuring look, It wont be that bad, and you will get used to it. She still wasnt sure about it, and replied, I dont know. Im just nowfortable with the idea. Arlie looking thoughtful replied, maybe it would help if you knew more about it. Unlike human girls, you dont get pregnant, but sex is still mostly the same. At regr intervals, you produce a few proto-eggs, which are fertilized during sex. The eggs will then swell and mature in your womb. Your body provides them with the nutrients they will need, and once the egg is ready you will instinctivelyy them in a nest you prepared. The maturation process takes a week, and because of the shapeying your clutch will be easier than giving birth. In fact, many human women will be jealous as you wont have to deal with many of the inconveniences thate with pregnancy. Anyway, after beingid you can expect the clutch which should be between one to four eggs to hatch in about eight to twelve weeks. While you dont need to you can nurse them after hatching until their teethe in. Instinctively you will either nurse them or feed them food you chewed for them. Draviri children mature quickly, and you can expect your children to be fully grown in about five years. Umeko had listened, but now she had even more questions. She had not heard of an eggying species that nursed their young. Her curiosity on this outweighed her difort with the topic, and she asked about that. Arlie settled onto the ground, and in a lecturing tone replied, That is because we designed your race that way or to be more urate I designed your race that way. I alongside a number of other First Lords created the Draviri. We made you in our image as a warrior race. As for why, well we are immensely powerful, but it takes us a long time to mature to adulthood and even longer to master our abilities. We nurse our children, and as such, that trait remained in your root code. Umeko was getting a picture, and flushed said, So my children wont be able to care for themselves immediately after hatching, like birds and dragons? Arlie was clearly surprised about something, and then replied, That is the case yes, but how do you know that Dragon pups cant care for themselves? Dragons are extremely protective of their nests and dont reveal that fact to outsiders. Umeko nced down, and fidgeted a bit, I learned that by actually going to a nest. A dragon had attacked a local resort vige, and taken the daughter of a high priest. I and a number of others were sent to retrieve her... That likely didnt go well. She wasnt in danger of being eaten as you humans seem to think, but if the eggs had hatched she would like not want to leave, interrupted Arlie. Umeko nodded, and said, No she didnt, and I barely made it out of the nest alive. Even stranger was that she didnt care that she was naked and refused clothing. Arlie stretched her wings, and replied, All perfectly normal. Dragons dont understand the human concept of clothing, and have a natural affinity for mind magic. So they return humans to their natural state before you invented clothes. As for the not wanting to leave part, thates from the fact that dragons reverse imprint as we call it. Dragon pups have this mesmerizing property that causes any female present during the hatching to imprint on the hatchling. They will bepelled to care for it as if it was their child, and this is a trait most dragon females take full advantage of. Given their clutch sizes, I dont me them. Feeling curious and wanting to prolong the break, but change the subject a bit, she asked, What about you? How do your kind raise your young? Arlie shifted, and in a lecture tone replied, Well first you need to understand a few other things. First is the bond. As my bondmates told you we dont marry, that is a human concept. Our closest equivalent is the bond. It is something we share with our lifelong partner, and that partner is usually our closest sibling, and more often then not they are of the same gender as us. I ended up in a rare bonded trio which is something most Soleans would be jealous of. We often form what we call mating circles. Oftenposed of five to ten bonded pairs, and a circle cant have more than one pair containing a male. We have a strong male rivalry in our race, and males only share mates with another if they are bonded to said male. When we reproduce the members of the circle all cooperate with each other, and help raise the children. Like dragons, our young also possess a reverse imprinting ability, but we dont take advantage of it. Umeko her skin flushed red thanks to her imagination, replied, A harem? You natural seek to create harems, and you willingly mate with siblings? Isnt incest wrong? With a sigh, she answered, Incest is quitemon among Soleans, and no there is nothing morally wrong with incest. The reason it is frowned on in human society, is because children born from it are often disabled in one fashion or another. Especially so in multi-generation cases. However your noble families actually practice it regrly, and have developed spells to protect against the downsides. This allows them to keep their bloodlines pure as they put it. With a frown, she asked, if incest harms the child why do you practice it? Arlie stood up, and said, It does that for humans, but my kind dont have to worry about that. Anyway, let''s get back to training. Umeko groaned but stood up. Quickly taking the stance Arlie had taught her. Well tried to anyway, she hadnt quite gotten it right yet, and Arlie was quick to point out the ws in her stance. JCountry As a bit of trivia when I started writting this chapter, I thought this extra would be around 1500 words, but it just kept growing until it was a full chapter. I hope you enjoyed it and please do answer the poll Chapter LI Island Hopping Chapter LI Ind Hopping The ship pulled up at a small pier near a jungle ind. In the distance, arge bonfire could still be seen from the now engulfed pirate brig. It was evident that her crew had failed to put the fire out, and if you looked with a telescope or a simr device you would see a few survivors swimming in the water. Maron stretched a bit as she stepped off the boat. She double-checked her gear, and found everything was in ce. Maron patted her now t stomach, and was d she was no longer pregnant with slime spawn. She had given birth to them in thebyrinth, and now it was possible for a party to encounter slimes in some parts of thebyrinth. Her thoughts didnt dwell on the recent birthing for long, and she instead surveyed the ind. The pier they were on was only big enough for two ships the size of the one that brought them here, and it was marked as a safe zone. Although it wasnt much of one. Near the docks was a couple of buildings. About ten houses, and a couple ofrger buildings near the center of the port. She walked to the edge of the port and waited for the rest of the party to gather around them. Aki was discussing something with the captain, and she figured the wait may be a few minutes. They already knew how things worked, but they were going to talk with the locals first and see if they cant learn anything they didnt in town. The captain couldnt take them to the boss ind without the map fragment that they would obtain here on this ind. They had actually gotten the first fragment for free back in the starting town at the local dark shrine. Otherwise, the captain wouldnt have been able to get them to the first ind here. The next fragment was likely somewhere in the jungle that took up most of the ind. She suspected that it might be in a temple or ruin somewhere. Meanwhile, a young Kobold looked at herself in the mirror. She was entirely naked, and that was normal for Kobold females. Her face was human-like, and her ears were pointed. Her silver grey-fur didnt cover her face, and was thinner on her chest and belly. As such her navel and breasts and pussy were quite visible. Speaking of breasts she was well endowed, and she was also quite toned. Her hands ended in ws, but they didnt preclude the use of tools. Her long loose hair cascaded down her back, and she was currently checking out the flower in her hair. She was trying to distract herself from her worries. Milith hadnt returned to her in months, and she was frankly quite worried. Through their link, she could feel how weak Milith felt, and she wanted nothing more than to go to her and help. Problem was that she didnt have a subcore, and couldnt leave her little ind. The flower looked nice, but it wasnt doing much to distract her. She grabbed a brush and pulled it out of her hair. Before proceeding to brush her hair. She was halfway done, and was just about to start on her fluffy tail, when something drew her attention to outside. It was stormy out there which meant that the fishmen were likely to stick to their underwater homes. What had drawn her attention wasnt fishmen or any other aquatic monster speciesing ashore to harass her dungeon. Instead, the stormy winds had smashed a small transport against the rocky part of the ind shore. The ship had been torn open, and its mast ripped from the hull. She highly doubted it would sail again, and then she noticed the figures crawling out of the wreck. Dropping the brush she rushed for the door. With her sight, she had noted that most of the survivors were children. It was a little odd that all the children were girls, but she didnt have time to consider that. She needed to reach them before the tide rose to engulf the wreck, or they would drown. She rushed through her floors, and when she reached her first floor she paused briefly to collect a few of her kobolds to help. Then she rushed out into the storm, and ignored the water building up in her fur. Her instincts werepelling her to rescue the children, and she would try to rescue the few surviving adults. Assuming they let her of course. She knew full well that most races considered Kobolds to be monsters. It didnt take long to reach the wreck and before she could do anything one of the survivors spotted her group. The man grabbed a spear off the broken deck and made a call about an enemy attack. The adults all stopped what they were doing, and grabbed what they could to use as a weapon. Rushing to meet her kobolds, and leaving the children to fend for themselves. Not a single one stayed with the kids to continue helping them out of the wreck. That didnt sit well with her, and she immediately ordered her Kobolds to disable them. She then rushed around the battlelines and headed for the kids. One adult spotted her and moved to stop her. It was a woman, equipping a broken nk for a weapon. She swung it clumsily and missed entirely. Elly slipped into her guard and struck her once with her ws that glowed with a wreath of magic. The woman crumpled instantly, and she was free to reach the children. Most of the little girls were resting on the nearby rocks, and clearly a bit frightened of her. She didnt pay it much mind, and nced into the rift in the hold. It was amunal cabin, and she noticed three more girls pinned by debris inside. Elly didnt hesitate and entered the hold. With her strength, it took her moments to clear the debris, and get the three out to the others. Using her senses she didnt sense any more life in the ship, and she nces over to see that her Kobolds had already incapacitated the adults. Turning to regard the children, she noticed that all of them despite being too young for it looked pregnant. Now wasnt the time to worry about that. Can you girls walk? We need to get out of this rain, and away from the shore, said Elly urgently while ordering her Kobolds mentally to collect the adults. At the same time, she formed a few stone buildings near her dungeon for them. The children didnt respond clearly quite frightened. She even noted a yellowish puddle spreading under one of them, but it quickly vanished thanks to the downpour. Seeing she wasnt getting anywhere, she opened the shop and purchased an aura for a small amount of DP. Almost instantly the children rxed around her, and she was able to lead them back to her dungeon. She wasnt going to let the adults into her dungeon, and ncing at their bellies, she felt they had been wronged multiple times. She would have to ask the adults a few questions at ater date, As she led the girls back to her dungeon, she made an expansion to her lower levels to house them. The dungeon was the only real feature on the ind, so given how wrecked the transport was it was unlikely that the adults would be able to leave the ind. Sure there were a few trees on the ind, but it was mostly rocks and sand. Her dungeon looked like a cave that opened into the side of a hill. The hill was rocky, and the loose soil supported only a couple of trees. As it was no town could survive here, but since the whole ind was her territory she changed the features near the stone buildings she erected for the adults. By expanding the beach, and raising the area, she was able to add some fertile soil. Which she sparsely popted with edible nts. They could use it to get a town started if they tried, but in the meantime, they would have to risk diving into her dungeon in order to gain vital resources. She added a few chest to her first floor, that contained mostly food. She had just about finished, and her kobolds had dropped the worthless adults off, when they reached the dungeon. She led the girls into the cave and stripped them out of their wet clothing. Which she immediately broke down, and then she inspected the little girls. It turned out that all of them were host to a parasite of some kind. Using her senses she realized it was a monster but not a species she recognized. She knew she couldnt remove it, but then she remembered Miliths swarm creation. She still had theb, and could grow a few. One thing she had noted is that they all seemed to share a link with each other and Milith. Since she couldnt speak to Milith maybe one of them could, or even better they would know a way to remove these parasites. Finding them was just another mark against these parents who clearly couldnt be trusted to care for their children. Maron checked her sword as they approached the perimeter of the forest. They had spent thest hour talking with the locals, and had learned a bit about the forest. Their chief opponents were going to be Arachnids and Lamia. The two species were well suited to the environment and will regrly attack parties making their way into the jungle. Near the center of the ind is a ruined temple that contained the map fragment that they needed. Cautiously they proceeded down the path. Erin took point, as the scout she was keeping an eye out for traps. She would also thanks to her sharp senses be the first to spot any monsters approaching them. Maron took up the rear and was keeping an eye out for anyone that tried to approach them from behind. Aki, Suzu, and Fira were ced in the center of the formation to protect them from attacks. While Robert and Yui were positioned to protect them. It was their normal formation, and it wasnt all that different from those used by other adventurer parties. cing the mage and the priestess in the center of the formation was justmon sense. It wouldnt do to lose the mage or the priestess of the party to a lucky first strike. cing them in the center protected them, and allowed the bulkier fighters to absorb the first blows. They had barely walked ten meters into the forest when Erin spotted a party of Arachnids in the trees up ahead. Something she reported quickly, and the whole party stopped. Aki quickly chanted a spell, and sent out homing infernal bolts. While Suz flew into the air, and readied a spell of her own. They quickly sought out the party and knocked them out of the trees. There had been five demons, but two were killed outright. The others charged, and Maron moved to the front. She drew her de and began to dance as soon as they got into range. She easily flowed around their strikes. With each movement, she either avoided a blow, ornded one of her own. Her battle dance was a thing of beauty, and even emphasized her assets. Not that she cared, as was too busy enjoying the brief exercise. Then she saw a sh of movement from behind, as Robert and Yui joined the battle. This allowed her to focus on a single opponent. The Arachnid she was facing was entirely naked, and equipped with a sword. She was more skilled than her two sisters, and had so far parried all of her blows. The demoness unleashed a skill. As her de shed through the air, her tits bounced almost hypnotically. Maron barely spared them a nce, as she twirled out of the arc. Her de shed low, and the spider-girl quickly redirected her de. Just barely managing to deflect the blow, as Maron danced out of her range again. Maron then came in from the left. Two quick flicks of her wrist, and her de shed. The demoness barely deflected the first attack, but the second struck true. The de slipped under her guard and cut a line across her bare chest and belly. The hit was shallow, however, and she danced away from the demons retaliatory strike. Just before a bolt of ice buried itself in her opponents belly. The Arachnid screamed in pain, and she danced back into range her de shing. In a flurry of rapid strikes, she scored several vital hits, and the spider girl went down. Turning she saw Robert score the final blow against his opponent, and she went down. Looking over she saw that Yui had finished hers as well. Erin was standing nearby, and she suspected that Erin had helped the demoness with her opponent. These demons are definitely tougher than the ones on thest floor,mented Maron as she surveyed the trees. Aki shook her head, and replied, Their teamwork left something to be desired. If they worked together a little better, they would have been more of a challenge. Suzunded and on Akis shoulder saying, Yeah, by this point they need to be working together better than this. Aki didnt reply, and ushered the party forward into the overgrown woods. The path was littered with weeds, and the ground was damp. Their feet sinking into it with each step. They were attacked several more times before they reached the ruin. It was clearly an old temple, but it looked as if time had not been kind to it. The broken shards of the roof littered the ground. The pirs that once held the roof up were all broken or tilted. In the center was a cracked altar, and behind it was a statue of Dewari. Unlike the rest of the ce, the statue was in perfect shape, divine energies still radiating from it. The statue was quite beautiful, and in its hands was gently glowing orb. Maron stood near the entrance to the ruin and surveyed the trees. She spotted a lonemia demon in the distance. She was a bit young and entirely naked. Her brown and gold scales looked quite lovely, and she was clearly watching their group. She was quite cute, and they had spotted her before. This particr demoness had been clumsily spying on them for some time, and had not bothered to get closer. They had mostly ignored her. She was just out of range for magic, and not worth wasting resources on in the first ce. She kept an eye on the clumsy snake, while behind her Fira approached the altar. She knew that Fira was offering a prayer for the map fragment. They already knew that to get the fragment required them to offer a prayer to the goddess. As soon as the prayer went up a dark light spread across the old temple. Maron watched vines and other growths recede. Then the broken rocks began to flow back towards the temple. Sparing a nce she noted that the pirs were rebuilding themselves. Meanwhile, Misaki was lounged out on her bed. Phyllis was currently busy at the guild. So Misaki was a little bored at the moment. She knew she could check in on Lily, but she wasnt sure what she would do after that. Honestly, Lily had regressed with her new body. Sure she had some mature inclinations, but she was a bit of a child. Suddenly a dark light burst through the room, and she looked up to see a naked Dewari with a big smile on her face. Clearly excited she practically bubbled saying, Hey remember our little conversation about how you died? Misaki was a bit confused and tried to recall it, and it took her a few minutes to recall. Her face twisted cutely, she replied, Vaguely. What about it? Well, you proposed that they should be turned into girls for their crimes. I have been spending thest few months talking with another god. He has jurisdiction over your old world, and I made some arrangements for them. They will be waking up as young girls. The worst of the lot will be waking up in the theocracy. A couple of young girls that will be harmed by their transfer are going to wake up here in your gardens. Unless you dont want them, replied Dewari with a radiant smile. Misaki took a few moments to think, and few more asking questions about them Turns out the two girls in question were both under ten. The older one was nine, and the younger seven. They only had their scummy father as a guardian and were sisters. Their father was a real scum bag, and had apparently raped them a couple of times, but he was also the only family they had. Which meant orphanages for them, and she already knew the foster system was terrible. They would be better off with her. Much better in fact, and unlike their bastard of a father she could provide a much better and safer environment. However, she wasnt sure her dungeon was the best ce for rape victims. I dont know, they were abused by their father. I am not sure how well it would go if I tried to raise them, and I dont really have time myself. I will have five little ones to look after very soon, replied Misaki after thinking about it. Demons understand sex far better than most of the races, and if anyone can ensure they will live a normal life and have children it will be demons, replied Dewari with a smile, and Misaki replied, I guess, but I still have the ... Dewari interrupted, You have an entire castle here. Have a couple of maids help you out. Misaki finally agreed, but suspected that she wouldnt have much time for them, and the maids might have to care for them. Chapter LII Flamewinds Rebirth Chapter LII mewind''s Rebirth JCountry Hey guys I am here with a new chapter. This one opens a new side story arc, and I would like to thank Sabruness for the idea, and Hibikirei for helping proofread it. I hope you enjoy the chapter. His world was nothing but darkness. An all-consuming ck filled his every sense, or did he even have senses. He had heard voices before, and they were always feminine. However, he never could tell what they were saying. With nothing to do he kept drifting back to the past, but his mind could never stray far from his final moments. Mostly as he still couldnt believe what had happened. His beloved ax had opened up a rent that should have killed that lowly slime, but it miraculously healed before his eyes, and the thing dared to grab him. Then there was the pain. His insides felt hot, unpleasantly so. He imagined it felt like someone was somehow burning him from the inside out, and then there was that pinching sensation before the darkness consumed him. There were so many things he wanted to do, and some stupid slime had to get in the way of his greatness. He had recently conquered a vampiress, and a pair of lesbian hotties had just entered his sights. In his mind, they were only lesbian because they had not been shown the true pleasures a man could show them. So he was going to make them his, after he proved his strength to them by vanquishing the lowly slime. All of that went up in smoke thanks to thest blue box he saw, but he had no idea how long ago that was. That box had told him he was dead, and since then he had gotten nothing. No messages, and the system no longer answered him like it used to. Only the strange female voices to break the monotony of his dark and silent prison. As that is what this felt like to him. For someone as great as him, the gods should have provided him with more than this, but he was sure that he only had to convince them of his greatness when they finally showed themselves. The fact that he had been left waiting so long irked him, but he wasnt going to let it get to him. Suddenly the space morphed around him. It was still engulfed in endless ckness, but now he could see. It was rather strange and surreal. After a moment of looking around, he realized he could see himself now. Not to mention he could move now as well. It was like he had a body again. Then with equal suddenness, someone appeared out of nowhere and spoke to him. Not that he heard a word she had said. He was too busy appreciating her beauty. She was absolutely gorgeous. Her face was soft in all the right ces, and she had a cute nose. Small lips, andrge glowing blue eyes. Eyes that drew his attention, he didnt normally focus on the eyes but hers held a beauty to them that could notpare to other girls. Curly blue hair fell down just past her shoulders. The shade perfectlyplemented and brought out her glowing eyes, and sitting in her hair was an otherworldly flower. It had beautiful golden petals, and a silver stem. Poking out of her hair were the points of a pair of long pointed ears. He wasnt sure but she seemed to be about average height for a girl, and a girl was the term that best describes her. He would ce her somewhere in her mid-teens. She had creamy tan skin that had no ws or blemishes anywhere he could see. That pretty much covered her entire body, as she wore very little. Nothing important was covered either. Her modest breasts were on full disy, and so was her perfect pink pussy. She had a perfect figure, her butt, and breasts perfectly proportioned. Wrapped around her figure were thorny vines, and flowers that bloomed on them at regr intervals. Suddenly one of the vines around her armshed out and struck him across the cheek. Pay attention when someone is speaking to you. Indignant he shouted, You dare strike me? You should be honored just to be in my great presence? She sighed andshed him again, That attitude of yours is a real piece of work alright. No wonder none of the other gods wanted to deal with you. He was now royally pissed that she had dared to strike him twice when he didnt even listen to her, and so he tried to charge her. He barely made it three steps before he wasshed hard enough to be thrown backwards. Ready to listen? but he instead tried to channel magic. Only for not a spark to appear, his mes not responding. Seeing his mes not working he tried to charge again. Only to once again be rewarded with ashing. This continued for several hours before mewind finally just slumped to the dark ground and nodded. He was tired, and this wasnt going anywhere at all. Theshings hurt, but didnt seem to damage him. She gave a cute sigh and muttered something under her breath, and then began to speak louder to him, Now normally we gods just cleanse a young soul like yours before sending it on its way into the reincarnation cycle. then her expression darkened, You, however, are an arrogant moron who needs to be taught a lesson. This was your third chance, and you did so well with your first life too. Such a shame that you would squander your potential with foolishness. mewind had dozens of things he wanted to say, and yet he could only listen to her. He couldnt even remember this first life she spoke of, but if he could he would have been proud of that. He had been lucky with his first life, and was born into a heros bloodline. He had managed to awaken said bloodline, and done great things. Sadly near the end, he let his power go to his head, and that ultimately led to his downfall. Having awakened as a hero though he had marked his soul, and his next few lives always went the same way. A hero could only reincarnate as a hero or champion. Not that it prevented the gods from making it more difficult to awaken that blood. I am afraid that due to all your misdeeds, and misuse of your talents we are going to have to punish you. Also, dont think I am going to let your violent disrespect of the gods just now rest either. I have the perfect little punishment for you, and dont worry I will leave you a few gifts. I was going to tell you more, but your rude behavior has changed my mind. Maybe next time you will learn to at least hold your tongue when speaking with a goddess. Then she paused and stared at his face a moment, Let me guess you didnt even listen when I introduced myself, did you? Well, I am the Dark Goddess Rumina, and if you didnt guess my primary aspects are nature, elves, and natural magic. I will be keeping a close eye on you, and do enjoy your new body. I am sure it will fit your tastes, she said moments before the world morphed around him again. Next thing he noticed was a rather distressing blue box in front of his, well now her face.
Congrattions! You have been reincarnated by the Dark Goddess Rumina. New Race: Lesser Dark Elf New Gender: Female New Bloodline: Valmeri New Patron: Rumina the Dark Goddess of the Elves Due to being reincarnated as a young girl (mid-teens) your level has been set to ten ss has been set to Thorn Mage New affinities have been set Your main affinity is Nature Second highest affinity is Dark Due to being a Lesser race you have a level cap of twenty, and must pass a Trial of Ascension to evolve after reaching level twenty Your Patron is currently displeased with you. All benefits have been rescinded, and in areas of her aspect, you receive a penalty equal to the normal benefit. Due to being reincarnated your name has been revoked
Congrattions! You have been offered a divine quest! Do to your current status you are unable to refuse.
New Quest! Repentance The gods are very displeased with you. Learn some humility, and earn the forgiveness of your patron. You can gain favor with the gods, by spreading their word. Heartfelt prayers will also help you earn favor with the gods. Earn five thousand favor with the Goddess Rumina, and beg her forgiveness. Fail and you shall face her wrath.
Rewards: Subss: Acolyte of Rumina Bloodline awakening increase from -50 to 0
Failure: Ruminas Wrath
mewind stared at the long window for a few minutes before deciding to open her status, where sure enough she found that the system considered her nameless.
Name: None Level: Ten
Health: 450/450 ss: Thorn Mage
Mana: 2000/2000 Subss: Acolyte in Training
Shields: 1200/1200 Titles: Disfavored, Naughty Girl
She stared at the nk spot for a few moments willing it to change, but it stubbornly continued to say none. She nced over the rest of her status, and didnt like the titles. With a thought, she brought up another box, and discovered that her current favor with Rumina was negative. A quick check of the Disfavored title revealed that it was the one that reversed the effects of her patron. Worse she couldnt get a new patron as long as she had the title. Reading it told her that she just needs to bring her favor up to get rid of it. It did warn her that if her favor dropped, a worse version of the title would rece it. The other title affected how people perceive her, and her reputation. It was not a positive effect, but it could have been worse. In fact, it was amon title among disobedient children, and it was an easy to lose title as well. Done with her status the nameless girl looked around. It quickly became obvious that she was in a temple, and that she was sitting on the altar. Not seeing anyone around she wanted to explore, and tried to move. Only to find that she couldnt. It felt like she was tied down to the altar, and she finally looked down at herself. She quickly discovered that the only thing she was wearing was a sign hanging from her neck. One that she couldnt read thanks to the angle. The cord was just long enough for the sign to settlefortably below her breasts. Seeing them hanging from her own chest was a bit disturbing, but with so much going on she could hardly process that. The fact that she was naked was far more distressing to her. Equally troublesome was the fact she couldnt move. Every time she tried to move a magical restraint kept her in ce. She had a feeling she wasnt going anywhere until someone released her, but she didnt want to be here to face whatever fate that Dark Goddess had nned for her. No one had to tell her it was likely to be unpleasant, and she wasnt going to let a goddess stop her. She just needed to figure out these restraints and find a way out of here before someone sees her. The goddess had made her a mage though, and with it came some new magical knowledge. Unfortunately, almost all of it dealt with nature magic. Whats worse all but one of her spells involved thorns in one way or another. The only spell that didnt was the Dark Healing spell. At least she still remembered a few of the spells she had known before this reincarnation. She decided to try casting one that she felt might help, and quickly discovered it was much harder to cast than she remembered. It took her nearly twice as long to cast as it used to, and it failed to release her restraints. It did weaken them, and now she could move a little. However, the new range was barely an improvement over her old one. Unfortunately, it had also drained most of her mana for that small effect, and she found herself nodding off. The world quickly faded into darkness. The girl groaned a bit, annoyed by voices talking around her. Her sleep-addled mind not really registering what the voices meant. It took her a couple of moments to realize that she had fallen asleep, and people had found her bound to an altar and naked. Not the kind of situation she had wanted to find herself in, but she wasnt too worried. Sure she had no equipment, and thanks to her title herbat abilities were weakened. The goddess having created a status for her that meshed very well with her patrons aspects. Being a dark elf was also a problem, since elves were covered by her aspect. None of this mattered to her in the slightest, as she knew she was destined for greatness. One as great as she is wouldnt be hindered by this, and she just needed an opportunity to get out of here. She still had no ns to stick around for whatever the goddess has nned for her. Opening her eyes, she noticed a pair of dark priestess in front of her. She could tell by the borate yet skimpy robes that they were rather up there in the ranks of the dark clergy. One of them looked her way the instant she opened her eyes. She was a rather cute young woman. Her figure was pretty typical of an elf, and she had gorgeous topaz eyes. Her hair was a lovely silver and went past her shoulders. Her robes did little to hide her figure and evenplimented her small and mostly exposed chest, the nipples werent even covered. A motif of thorns was printed upon the fabric, and that seemed to imply she was in a temple of Ruminas. Looks like the naughty girl Goddess Rumina left us is awake, said the woman with the topaz eyes. The other looked her way, and she immediately notices the cute fang peeking out of her mouth. She was much smaller than the first. She had ck hair that cascaded down her back and wore even less. She had a bigger bust, and her figure was a bit rounder than the first and like the first womans was pretty much fully on disy. Her face was a little sharper and framed an intimidating pair of crimson eyes. The dark leathery wings that spread from her back were what truly gave her race away. This woman was a Vampire Princess (the female equivalent to a Vampire Lord, one of the higher Vampire races), and while she looked young enough to pass for a young teen, she was likely to be centuries old. Oh good then maybe she can tell us, why the goddess believes she needs to be disciplined by the temple, said the vampire, while the currently nameless girl was cursing her luck. The higher vampire races especially the females had an innate ability to control people. Worse she didnt have a way to resist that control. She wasnt going to give up, but this made it far more difficult. She chose not to say a word and just stared at them. Thinking silence would serve her better. The elf said, It might be faster if you just went and did your thing. It probably would, and it seems she doesnt feel like talking, replied the vampire. She was a little worried about this thing, but if it was just using her innate control to make her talk, it wouldnt mean anything with asking the right questions. She had barely formed the thought when she found the Vampiress right in her face. She barely had time to gasp in surprise before her hands rested on either side of her head. Then her crimson eyes started to glow. Almost instantly she began to feel mentally sluggish. It was hard to think and focus. She barely even noticed the seconds tick by nor did she notice the vampires expression gradually darken over the next few minutes. When her head cleared she found herself looking into the eyes of a very angry looking vampire. In a very cold, calm and measured voice which made it even more frightening, she said, You have been a very naughty girl. I think I will enjoy personally training you, and I even have the perfect new name for you in mind. She could only gulp, some part of her mind was screaming at her to run this instant. Unfortunately, she was still bound, and escape wasnt an option. Attacking was but given her position that wouldnt go well. She wished she had her favorite axe, but that was gone. Chapter LIII Challenges Chapter LIII Challenges Aki smiled as she watched the temple rebuild itself before her. In a matter of moments, it went from a clear ruin to a beautiful shrine to the Goddess Dewari. She nced over to see the clumsy cutie was still spying on them, and that Maron was keeping an eye on the girl. On the alter a map fragment appeared seemingly from nowhere. Floating a few inches above the surface. She grabbed the fragment and dered to the group that they were heading back to the ships. She gave another nce at themia in the tree spying on them and felt she really wasnt going to try attacking their group. It turned out that she was right and they made it back to the ship without incident. Almost immediately Suzu started ying with her tail. The young fairy absolutely loved being prated by her tail, and she could tell that she really enjoyed the sensations of it blooming open inside her. All lust demons grew tails at some point and they were a very important organ for a lust demon. Some species could even retract their tail into their body. As a method of protecting it, but hers wasnt one of them. Like all lust demons, her tail was an organ for pleasure, and it seemed Suzu had be a bit addicted. It seemed she would have to satisfy the lustful little fairy soon or they wouldnt be getting anything done today. First, she would need to talk with the captain so that they could set sail for the next ind. She had nced at the fragment, and it looked to be a desert this time, and that would mean they would need extra preparations before searching for the temple with the next fragment. So far she really enjoying this floor, and it was a very wee change from thebyrinth that preceded it. Meanwhile, in Lilys mansion, Lily was stepping out of the bath. Water dribbled of her small frame and was absorbed by a towel ced on the floor for that purpose. She grabbed a towel to dry herself off with a grin on her face. Mom was finally going to let her out of the house for something other than school. Even that had taken some arguing on Misakis part to get her to allow. School was actually a lot of fun, her favorite sses were the ones that dealt with magic. She shared her sses with young lust demons, and she was always a bit conscious of the fact that she was the only one there who actually wore clothing. Lust demons and demons, in general, didnt believe in clothing their children. They only provided clothing when a child was fully grown. She had also learned that most Elven families didnt cloth their children until they learned to walk while Beastkin didnt provide clothing until they earned it. To the Beastkin everything had to be earned. It was a fascinating subject, but being the only kid in ss wearing clothes was awkward to the point that she often took them off during school. She did, of course, put them back on after school so her mom didnt find out. Today however she was actually going to go out with a couple of her friends. She had be could friends with a pair of twins during magic ss, and she had been invited to a sleepover. Even better their mom had actually managed to convince her mother to allow her out of the house. Satisfied that she was dry she tossed the towel over a bar and rushed out to her room. She already had an outfit for today in mind. One nice thing about living in a dungeon was that she didnt need shoes. At least here in the castle town with its smoothly paved roads, and clean walkways there was little reason to wear them. Mom still insisted she wore some, but they werent the sturdy boots that she insisted on back in the vige. Rushing to her wardrobe she brought out a pale blue dress that had ribbons sewn into the hemline. Mom bought it for her because she thought she looked cute in it, and she had to agree. She slipped it on over her head and nced at the drawer with her underwear in it. Mom rarely checked to see if she had put some on, so she ignored the drawer. On her way out of the room, she grabbed her sandals. Lily was practically excited as she rushed down the stairs to meet her friends for a sleepover. Umeko twirled left out of the way of the kick, and returned one of her own. Her kick was immediately blocked, and then Arlie stepped back. Very good you almost got me there. Umeko panted a bit as she was tired. They had been practicing all afternoon, and well into the evening now. Only taking breaks so that Arlie could feed Ren. Despite all this training, Arlie didnt even seem winded. Umeko nodded and thanked her for thepliment. Looks like I chose well. You have gotten the basics down. Tomorrow we can work on the more advanced techniques. She had to suppress a groan that nearly escaped her. This training was turning out to be quite the nightmare. Arlie was a harsh instructor, and she had only learned the form so quickly because of how harshly Arlie punished her mistakes. The training amulet she was wearing had turned out to be quite the double-edged sword. Thanks to its ability to prevent her from actually being injured Arlie didnt have to hold back all that much, and thanks to its other effect she became very familiar with what it felt like to be torn apart by the other girls talons. A momentter the pain almost seemed worth it when Arlie rewarded her with a few delicious fishies. That she devoured in an instant, only to immediately regret it. She waspletely unaware of how cute she was behaving. I think I will spend the morning teaching you how to hunt. Confused she looked up, and replied, But I already know how to hunt! She wasnt kidding either, as hunting had been a skill she had picked up during her time as a pdin. She wasnt the best with a bow, but she knew enough about snares and tracking to catch an animal. Arlie came over pulled her into herp and stroked her head, Little one, you know human hunting methods. We hunt very differently from humans. Snares, tracking, and bows are forndlocked predators like humans, but we have wings. We hunt from the air, and I am going to teach you how. There is an art to diving down on an unsuspecting prey, and pulling it into the air. Even more difficult is catching flying prey, but we can cover that forter. Tomorrow we will start with Spinebacks. Puckering her face, she looked up at Arlie, and asked, Spinebacks? Its arge lumbering creature that is quitemon around here in Varixyies. An adult can easily grow to be nearly ten meters long, and they eat mostly nts and rocks. They are named for therge spines that grow out of their backs. They are gentle creatures and natural siege weapons. For us, they are perfect for a first hunt. She frowned, and said, Wouldnt those spines protect them from an aerial attack? Arlie chuckled, and replied, Their spines are meant to protect them from dragons, not us. There are gaps we can exploit, and I will point them out to you tomorrow. For now, lets get you to bed. As she tiredly followed her inside she idly wondered what Arlie would be doing, and considering the hour she felt like a young girl being put to bed, but she was way too exhausted to care. Arlie tucked her in and walked out to her living room. She knew thanks to their bond that Lily (Contrey) had put Ren to bed. This meant she had a bit of time for herself. She quickly found her favorite chair and settled into it. Opening up her top, she reached towards her own chest. A tool materialized in her hand, and she pushed it into her flesh. Using it to carefully fix an artifact that was imnted right next to her heart. The artifact was a small reactor that she used to generate power for the other artifacts in her body, and the excess energy became mana that fueled her body. Her repair was just part of the regr maintenance cycle for the device. Most of the maintenance was done by the nanites in her blood, and regted by a series of imnts called ARUs. She just had to do the fine adjustments every few months, but it was just something she was used to. Although she did try to do it in private. She had just finished and put her tool away when the kitchen door opened and Rose walked out. She smiled when saw Arlie, and only spared a single nce at her exposed chest, I take it you put the new girl Umeko, right? To bed? Yes, did, and she is so cute when she is tired. Im going to teach her how to hunt tomorrow. Ill have to break her of the human methods. Speaking of human methods, Ill need to reteach her how to wield a sword. She is much smaller than she used to be, and her new body ispletely unsuited to wielding the longswords she used to wield. Rose winced, I feel kind of sorry for her. Why did you change her race anyway? Rose thanks to the bond already knew that it was Arlie that was responsible for the girls race change. It is a long story. Suffice to say that I have ns for her, and the new race is part of that. Nothing of immediate import anyway. Reading the mood, she said, Ill take your word for it. Has your divine sight seen anything interesting? Arlie scratched her cheek, Not really. Things have been pretty quiet in the world ofte. A few lightyears away on another world a colony ship crashed into a swamp? That might be a little interesting, especially given that they lost most of their stores during the crash. Arlie wasnt worried about her misunderstanding her. The sacred bond they shared allowed them to share their understanding of concepts. She had already used this to share a great deal of her knowledge with her two mates. Mostly so that she had people that she could talk to and actually understood what the hell she was talking about. Im not really interested in hearing about other people suffering, but can you do something for them? There is a local species that would be inclined to help them. Well, their children anyway. Why only the children? she asked her face scrunched in that cute look she always had when she was thinking. Arlie leaned back a bit, and replied, Well it has to do with the fact that children are easier to mold than a full-grown adult. Soon the two were in a little discussion about things of no real import. It didntst long before they headed to their bedroom, with a heat building in Arlies abdomen. It was a familiar one to Arlie and more than just arousal. Her body was preparing to have a child something she would have to tell the twins before they did anything. Aki stretched after she stepped off the boat. She was a little sore in a number of ces, but she was very satisfied with thest few hours. In front of her was a small town. The buildings were made from roughly hewn stone, and the small port town was surrounded by a low stone wall. The wall was barely half as tall as the buildings, and clearly wasnt intended to protect the town. At least not from monsters but it would keep animals from wandering in from the desert. The rough surface of the wall was decorated, and gleamed in the setting desert sun. She did not stand there admiring it for long as she had goals. Near the dock was a small inn/tavern that would likely be a good spot to learn about the ind. She needed to know what monsters could be encountered on this ind or she wouldnt be able to prepare. Another ce she knew that she would need to visit was a general goods store. The party would need additional water skins, and other examples of basic desert gear to get anywhere in the ind desert. The ind was big enough that she couldnt see the other side. The dry rocky desert soil was sparsely broken by the asional desert nt. Sightlines were broken by the asional hill and cliff. Looking back at her party, she said, lets stop by the inn, and get some rooms for the night and perhaps visit the bar before settling in for the night. Now might be a good time for gathering information on the area. No one had anything against her proposal, and they made for the inn. While the captain set about talking with the port manager. The ship would still be there when they got back from the desert tomorrow, but for now, they needed some rest. Sure there were beds on the boat, but an inn would be better. Announcement Hey guys, we have passed the five hundred readers mark. An important milestone for any story, and to celebrate I will be writing an extra to go with next week''s chapter. Please answer the poll or post ideas in thements for what it will be about. Chapter LIV ________ the Naughty Girls Training Begins Chapter LIV ________ the Naughty Girl''s Training Begins Announcement It hase to my attention that some people have misunderstood my descriptions in my fictions. For reference, I trend towards the literal, and not the figurative when describing a person. This means that when I say creamy tan, I actually mean that, and not a light brown. If I mention silver hair, I mean actual silver hair, not blonde. I have so far avoided the color blonde as I do not like the look of it, and no character so far has this hair color. She never even had a chance to figure a way out of this before the vampire cast a little spell on her. It was a simple spell meant to make her more docile, and with her low level she was unable to resist it and it worked perhaps a little too well on her. The spell caused her to be very quiet, and she stopped straining futilely against her magical restraints. With the young dark elf in no state to resist, the vampiress released the magical restraints that had kept her bound to the altar. Before she bid the young girl to follow. Under the effects of the spell, she followed, but inside her mind, she was reeling. Every fiber of her being was telling her to run away, but her body would not follow hermands. Each step felt like she was moving closer to her doom, and yet a part of her already knew that she was already facing it. She ended up following the vampiress to a small bedroom in the servants quarters part of the temple. Where she was pressed onto the bed, and vampiress settled above her, and began tracing a symbol on her chest. As her finger moved, the young elf felt a tingling sensation. She didnt need to look to know what the vampire was doing to her. It was simr but fundamentally different from the ve crests she had used in the past. It was called a servants crest, and it was actually less restricting than a ve crest. Regardless, it was not something she wanted to be marked with, but the vampires spell had yet to expire. Until it did her body wouldnt respond to her. So instead she was forced toy there while she was branded, and listen. Something that wounded her pride far more than her body. What she heard was mostly the vampiress spelling out how she would be treated from now on. To her ears, it painted a picture she didnt like. In short, she was going to be treated like a naughty little girl and not like the young man she used to be. It sounded rather demeaning, and not at all what she believed she deserved. In fact the longer she listened the worst her future seemed. So she spent the entire time trying to figure out a way out of her little predicament, but she kept drawing a nk. It wasnt because she didnt know how to deal with or prevent the crest from being formed, but rather that she simply couldnt do anything about it. The damn spell that had been cast on her prevented her from essing her mana as well. She knew why, but most of what she knew of the spell came from that one vampire she had enved. It was a spell that was unique to vampires. ... Of course, we cant forget your little feeding restrictions for my kin. I will take great pleasure in giving you the same ones. Even stronger fear rose in her the moment she heard the word kin. Vampires were notorious for how much they valued their kinsman. Few things were worse than being at the mercy of a vampire that thought you had wronged a member of their n. A vampires n was their family, and they went to great lengths to protect it. A small part of her was regretting her choice to make her cute vampire ve feed from the breast, but it had looked so hot at the time. Finally, the vampire finished tracing the crest, and then with a surprisingly gentle smile, she said, Ill leave you to get acquainted with your new form. Ill be back in a couple of hours to begin your training, Aya. She shuddered a bit at the creepy way she emphasized thatst word and tried to ignore her new name. The vampire leaving through the door, and then she heard the click of a lock being engaged. Then she felt the spell cast on her fade. She could move again, and while being branded was unfortunate she wasnt nning on sticking around for the training. The girl swung her legs over the side of the bed and made her way towards the door. This time she was more aware of her body. The way the small mounds on her chest shifted with each step, and the way her hips moved as well. Each movement emphasized her very different from, but she didnt have time to dwell on it. She already knew the door was locked, and this time she remembered to restrict herself to small spells. The girl wasnt going to stupidly knock herself out by using too much mana again. Likest time it was a struggle to channel the mana, and she had figured out why. The goddess hadpletely changed her affinities. She now had a terrible affinity with the elements she used to use. Still, she managed to get a small firebolt and shoot it at the door. What happened was not what she had imagined, instead of the bolt setting the door alight, a magical barrier absorbed it. She muttered to herself, guess Ill ... she trailed off as she registered her new voice. It was a soft cute, and undeniably feminine voice. Something she was entirely unused to. Turning around she surveyed the room, this time looking for anything she could use to get out. Her eyes froze on the mirror she had not noticed before, and she took a few steps forward. In the mirror was a young girl. She was not particrly tall. Her features were soft and cute. She had a small cute nose withrge expressive silver and azure eyes. Her round face was framed by loose silver hair that fell just past her shoulders. Peaking out were a pair of sweptback and pointed elven ears. Her skin was a very pale creamy white without blemish. Not a scrap covered the girl. Just above her small breasts was the stylized image of a silver bird. Her breasts were cute and had a good shape to them. Like most elves, she had no body hair. Her butt was small, but also had a good shape to them. Down below her small untouched and closed pussy could be seen perfectly. Fat was in all the right ces, her proportions were perfect, and she even had just the right amount of muscle. In her past life as mewind, she had rarely seen such a perfect girl. Staring at the image the implications of her new form hit her all at once. She wasnt even aware she was doing it until several minutester when she realized she was slumped onto the floor. As tears fell freely from her face. The young elf had lost everything she had ever had, and her future looked bleak. Having seen her new form she began to wonder if escape was really a good idea. She was weak and had nothing to her name. If she ran out that door without strength she would likely end up a ve. The young girl didnt even notice the crest was glowing nor did she realize that it had a hiddenyer meant to make her open her mind. Her new mistress having rooted around in her mind had already noted how she thought and how her self-image clouded her mind to reality and ced ayer in her crest that would force her to acknowledge reality. The recent shock of seeing herself in the mirror had allowed thatyer to take effect. She was still there but the tears had stopped when she heard the lock clicking open. The girl looked over to see her new mistresse in. In her one hand she was holding a small bag. Alright Aya, your free time is up, said the Vampiress. She red and tried to say something, but the words died in her throat. As an electric shock went through her body. Dont be like that you have a long day ahead of you. She stood up and approached the Vampiress. Looking her right in the eye she said displeasure evident in her tone, Fine! What do you want me to do? Another shock went through her body, and she nearly dropped to her knees, You will be respectful, and address me as mistress. The vampiresss tone was calm and measured, but the authority behind it was clear. She simply red at the vampire in response, and was rewarded with another shock. Now what do we say, Aya? prompted the vampiress. A bit of a smug look on her face. A part of her wanted to say she couldnt be expected to know what was expected out of her. Problem was she actually did know the vampiress had told her while she had been branding her. Regardless she didnt want to say the words, and with another re, she tried to angrily say something and was rewarded with another shock. This continued for several minutes until finally she cracked, and hesitantly she said, Yes, ... Mistress. almost spitting thest word out, and inside it felt like something broke. It was almost physically painful for her to say that one word as it meant she was acknowledging the vampire as above her. What made it even worse was the rush of pleasure that followed it. With a gentle smile, she asked, See that wasnt so hard now was it? Young Aya wasnt sure if she should say anything, and suppressed her urge to retort. She didnt want to be shocked again, and gazed down at her small feet. When she didnt say anything the Vampiress raised her face and looked her in the eyes. Her grip was gentle, and her tone almost sounded caring, Next time I ask you a question you will respond. Nowe with me. She followed the vampiress out of the room. The girl was tempted to bolt for it, but the new fears that had risen in her heart kept her from running. Things here were bad, and her mistress was angry with her, but she knew it could be worse. If she ran and ended up a ve, things could be far worse. The vampire led her to a small room, and it was filled with dirty ornaments and idols. It took her a moment to realize that these were decorations for the temple the kind normally brought out during festivals or other rituals. The vampiress made her sit on a stool, and then pressed a brush in her hand. She pulled a few other cleaning instruments out of her bag and arranged them neatly. Casting a quick spell to fill a bucket she said, Today I want you to clean every ornament and idol in this room. Her mistress then moved over to a corner, and settled into afortable chair she hadnt seen earlier before pulling a book out of her bag, and proceeding to read. Aya turned back to the workbench, and regarded one of the idols. It was covered in sticky fluids, and even had a few hairs stuck to it. The idol itself was a lewd figure of a half-naked catgirl, and she guessed it had recently been used in a sex ritual of some kind. She then nced at the brush in her hand and hesitated. She knew what the vampire wanted her to do, but this was servants work. She had never done this sort of thing before. In herst life, she had always had maids to do the cleaning, andter during her adventures, she had had ves to take care of the mundane things like cooking and gathering firewood or cleaning her clothes. She may have followed her here, but she didnt want to do this. Aya put the brush down and leaned against her elbow. Lazily studying the other dirty idols and ornaments. At least that was the n, she had barely settled against her elbow when another shock ran through her. An angry voice behind her said, No cking, get to cleaning. She was tempted to angrily turn around, and say no. The girl had already been shocked enough that she was genuinely developing a fear of being shocked. Instead, she picked the brush back up and set about cleaning the idol. She felt another rush of pleasure the moment she started. Aya didnt need to be told what the Vampiress was doing to her. Young Aya was being trained via a ssic method of behavioral modification. It was beginning to dawn on her that she was screwed. She was starting to doubt that she was going to get out of here as herself. The next few hours turned out to be an exercise in tedium. Having never cleaned before she ended up having to redo her work three times before her mistress was satisfied. At one point her anger nearly led to her throwing one of the idols, but her mistress had stopped her. Then instead of the normal shock, she had bent her over a knee and spanked her. Each spanking apanied by a shock. The experience was downright humiliating. Something that her mistress was no doubt aware of. At least it hadnt been a public spanking, she wasnt sure she could have handled that humiliation. So after that spanking she had meekly went to work on the idols, and tried her best to ignore the feeling of her sore and bare butt on the hard top of the stool. She wasnt happy being naked either, but she knew she wasnt going to get any clothes. While the girl hadnt asked, she had been told that if she wanted something she was going to have to earn it. Aya deep down had a strong feeling that it would include clothes. Finally done with the cleaning task she learned her day wasnt over. The vampiress took her to another room, that was a bit morefortable, and bade her to sit on the floor. This time she didnt fight as the young elf had already had enough. Fighting wasnt going to get her anywhere, and she knew it. So Aya settled on the floor where she was told to, and her mistress settled into anotherfortable looking chair. Now I want you to pay attention as I am going to quiz you on thister. Since Rumina has taken you under her wing, we will start with her, said her mistress, and Aya groaned when she realized what this was. She had hated school, her family had been wealthy enough that it was required. Not only had she hated school, but she had also disliked visiting the temple. To the point that she had avoided it as much as she could during herst life. Now she was getting both neatly rolled into one, and the worst part was that she couldnt say no. One thing she had learned over thest few hours was that she wasnt allowed that privilege. As it turned out the rest of her day was religious lessons. When the day ended, she was sent to bed without dinner. In fact, she hadnt been fed at all today, and she was told that she had better behave if she wanted to eat. Her bedroom turned out to be that same room she was branded in. It was a small room with a bed, a single chest, and the one mirror mounted on the wall. The chest was empty, and the bed didnt evene with a nket or a pillow. The door had been locked behind her, and she knew it was going to be a very long night. Aya settled on the bed and tried to find afortable position. Extra Chapter Lilys Sleepover and Awkward Discussions Extra Chapter Lily''s Sleepover and Awkward Discussions JCountry Hey guys! here is the extra you voted on. I hope you enjoy the chapter! As Lily excitedly followed her friend out of the house, Misaki watched her go. She was hoping she would enjoy having fun with her friends. In the meantime, she had a discussion to take care of one that would be a little awkward. Still, she needed to get this conversation over with. A certain someone needed to loosen up a bit or she would end up smothering her own child. There was such a thing as being too protective, and Mrs Thorn was well into that territory. She sighed, and double-checked todays outfit. It didnt cover much of her skin, but it satisfied her instinctive need for revealing clothes. Today her breasts were covered by little more than a ribbon. The color a pale blue, and the ribbon barely covered the important bits. Her belly waspletely exposed, and down below her privates were covered by a short skirt. It was shorter and covered less overall than her normal outfit choices but she thought it looked nice. More importantly, she felt it would help make her point. Feeling that she was as ready as she was going to get, she headed for the door. Given that she technically owned the ce she could just walk into the building, but instead she did Mrs Thorn themon courtesy of knocking on the door. The other woman responded after a couple of minutes, and slowly opened the door. Upon seeing her standing there she noted how Mrs Thorn got a wrinkle in her forehead, but she held what she wanted to say. Weing her into the building, and leading her to afy sitting room. Well at least until she sat down, then she exploded. What the hell do you think you are wearing!!? Misaki conjured something to drink, calmly sipped from her cup, and replied, Perfectly normal clothing around here. I am sure you have noticed, but demons have very different ideas on appropriate dress from Humans or Elves. Still, Im not here to discuss dressing habits for the races. No, Im here to talk about Lily. You are practically smothering her, she needs room to grow. Afterall the more you try to smother her, the more she will push backter, and even resent you. Lily stepped through the door and found her friends already waiting for her. In addition to the twins, there were three other demon girls in the room. The twins were of the beastkin variety, specifically they were catgirls. The other three were amia, and arachnid, and a normal demon girl. They were all very cute girls. The normal one was a little on the short side for her age. She had silky light red hair that curled and framed her round face perfectly. Her nose was small and round. She had sharp red eyes that seemed to take in the entire room. A pair of cute silver horns stuck up from her forehead, the horns curled back slightly. Each one ended with a rounded stub. Her frame had already started to develop. Something perfectly normal for young lust demons as their bodies matured quicker than other races. She had a small pair of budding pink breasts on her chest. Fat was beginning to collect in the right ces forming the beginnings of curves. Her skin was creamy, and without blemish. The girl was currently sprawled on a sofa with her legs split in the air, and she was effectively upsidedown. Sitting next to her drinking juice from a cup was themia. Her skin was a couple shades darker than the first girls. The Lamia had long light green hair that was loosely braided. She had softer rounder eyes that just radiated joy, and seemed to draw the viewer in. Lily knew she had to be careful, as she had the rare hypnotic eyes skill. If you got lost in her eyes she could manipte you into doing just about whatever she wanted. Her long tail was coiled next to her the light glinting off her light green, and brown scales. A series of darker scales formed a wavy pattern like the waves of the ocean at the beach. Her small chest was a bit bigger than that of the girl next to her, but still little more than a pair of buds. The twins were licking something creamy off of a spoon. They were of roughly average height for their age. They had long golden-brown hair kept loose, and cascading down their backs. The two girls were almost identical in appearance, but subtle differences in bodynguage helped give them away. Not to mention the one had a birthmark on her left breast, but the other did not. The birthmark loosely resembled a cat. Speaking of their breasts they were cute little pink buds that had just begun to grow. Behind them, their long tails swungzily. A light coat of golden brown fur coated their tail, and the triangr ears that poked out of their hair. In front of their ears were a stubby pair of silver horns. They hadrge round, and vibrant blue eyes, and a cute button nose. Their puffy cheeks made their face look even cuter. Thest girl was settled on the floor nibbling cutely at something creamy on a spoon. She had four small and cute pink eyes, and an even smaller nose on her heart-shaped face. Dark ck hair loosely framed her face and fell down her back. Her eight spider-like legs were folded beneath herrge abdomen. Her abdomen was covered with dark chitin, but her upper body was covered by human-like skin. The girls skin was a lovely and creamy tan. Like the others, she had a pair of small buds on her chest, and her figure was starting to fill out. Pokeing out of her hair was a pair of small and pointy silver horns. Walking through the door she didnt hesitate to strip out of her dress to join her friends. The adult watching their party headed for the kitchen her tail swinging behind her, as she needed to cook their dinner. As for her dress and sandals, there was a convenient basket nearby that she tossed them into. Seeing hering over, the twins dropped their spoons into a nearby bowl, and one of them leaped up and pushed her onto the floor. In a tangle of naked bodies, she fell over, and then felt her friend rubbed against her a bit before saying, Got you! Then she ran off, and Lily grinned before chasing after her. The other one giggled and followed after. The twin that had jumped her was the one with the cat mark, and was called Ange, and the other was called Anae. Nearby the spider girl who was called Ira had noticed that they were ying chase, and still nibbling at her spoon ran after them. On the sofa, the other two looked at each other, and the demon girl said, Well, Mia want to join or are you going to sit her on the sofa? Mia themia shook her head, and replied, Ill stay here Rei. Rei giggled, and went to join the game of chase. By that time Lily had just managed to catch up with Ange and barreled her down to the ground from behind. Rolling her over so that she was now sitting on Anges stomach instead of her rear, she unleashed a tickle attack. Quickly reducing the naked little demon into a giggling mess. The others caught up a momentter, and joined in on the tickle attack. All too quickly between giggles, Ange began dering, I give! I Give! They stopped tickling her, and then Lily ran off as it was now her turn to be chased and tickled. It was a big house so they had plenty of space to y. As soon as they entered the bedroom, Arlie stripped out of her robe, and suddenly dered to her bondmates, that she wanted to have children. Confused at the suddenness of this, Rose who had followed her from the main room responded, But you just adopted Ren! Isnt she enough. No! She is not enough! I need more cute little daughters to look after. Not to mention she will be happier with siblings to y with, replied Arlie. Lily who was by the wardrobe changing into a nightgown, interjected, I kind of expected this, but dont you already have enough children. Arlie climbed into the bed, and looked back, saying, all my other children are grown and dont need me anymore, and then more desperately she continued, I need this! Both of her bondmates could sense this, and in part knew why. Arlie had already told them that her species had a tendency to form harems. That reproduction and the raising of children was a group effort, and while Rose hadnt thought much about it. Lily had realized the implications and realized that sooner orter Arlie would want to have children. The reason being that looking after just one child wasnt normal to her. She needed more and even wanted to look after more. Even if she only wanted daughters. Lily simply nodded and walked over to the bed to have some fun, but Rose need a little more convincing. Are you really sure? Can we even afford to raise a bunch of little godlings? Raising a young Solean is no different from raising a human baby at first. Things change a bit during puberty when our powers start to emerge. I already have the special cors that we will need when that happens. Well, actually it is a bit different before that as well. We nurse our children longer than other races. Weening doesnt start until seven, and we need a diet that is a little higher in protein. Rose nodded, and to rify asked, So you already have things covered? Arlie nodded, and that was all Rose needed. She almost tackled Arlie as barreled into the bed, already removing her clothes in the same motion. Lily giggled, and dered her surrender for the third or was it the fourth time this evening, when Girls time for dinner! was shouted from the kitchen. The others rushed to the kitchen, and Lilyy there for a moment as she caught her breath. Then she followed them to a kitchen. The others were at the table, and a maid was standing by the door waiting for her. The two twins were currently nursing from their mother, and the other three girls each had a bowl with something soft and creamy for them in front of them. The maid bent down and smiled at her, before lifting her up, and cing her in a seat. There she found a simr bowl for herself. It was just a mixture of gently mashed and heated fruit. Perfectly normal childrens food for demons. Most demon kids her age ate only mashed fruit, and other soft foods in addition to what milk their mother gave them. The maid said, Now I know you can eat harder stuff, but no point making a special meal for just one kid. She didnt really care, the fruit mix was sweet and delicious to her tongue. The mention of being a kid bothered her a bit, but less so than it used to. Lily gave her, her best smile, and replied, I dont care. It tastes great. The maid seemed pleased with her answer, and then sat down next to her. Her hand drifted to her small top, and the maid exposed her breasts. Ira who was closest, licked the rest of the fruit off her spoon, and then moved for the maids exposed breasts. It was not the first time Lily had seen this behavior, and she felt it was normal for Lust demons. Mia slithered up after her choosing to nurse over finishing her fruit bowl. It was rather cute how the young girls suckled at the maids teat. Seeing them do that she was actually curious what a demons milk tasted like. The maid while gently stroking the two nursing girls, noticed her curious nces, but refrained frommenting. After dinner, while the adults were cooking their dinner the girls went to the bedroom. Ange picked up a pillow that had been ced by the door the moment they piled into the room, which she promptly whacked Mia over the head with. Mia used her tail to grab a second one, and retaliated with a strike of her own. Marking the beginnings of a pillow fight between young and nude girls. Lily joined the fun, as well. She grabbed a nice pillow from the bed to use as her weapon and dashed toward Ira who had already selected a pillow of her own. Ira clumsily blocked her clumsy swing of the pillow, and then tried to whack her in the side. A step backwards let her dodge the pillow. Then she swung her pillow overhead at the other girl. Only to be hit from behind by Anae. She giggled a bit, and changed positions for the threeway pillow fight. After the pillow fight, they had chatted amiably for a bit before they were sent to bed. Lily was having a lovely dream of the future when she was suddenly woken from her sleep by Rei whose face was a bit red, and she was squirming a bit. Quietly as she could, Lily sleepily asked, You need to go? The other girl just nodded, and Lily extricated herself from her sleeping roll. At school, she had learned that Rei was just one of those girls that hated being alone when she went to the bathroom. For some reason she was mostfortable with Lily, so she was often the one she asked to take her to the bathroom. Free from her nket she led the squirming girl down the dimly lit hall to the bathroom. Rei practically rushed to the toilet as soon as they were close and dragged Lily into the room. Lily stumbled a bit on the way in, and Rei settled onto the seat instantly releasing the moment she was there. Lily saw the fluid gush out of her, but quickly turned so that she didnt have to watch. At the same time, Rei sighed in relief. Hearing the waterworks though made her need to pee, so as soon as Rei was finished she used the toilet. Something she was d existed in this world even if the principles were a little different. This time peeing was a little awkward for her as Rei stayed and watched her do it. After that, she walked back to the room with Rei, and crawled back into her bedroll for the night. There werent any other disturbances for her during the night. Chapter LV The Swarmling and Parasites Chapter LV The Swarmling and Parasites Milith shakily pped her wings, as she winged over Misakis hunting grounds. She was far from fully recovered from her wounds. However, she had recovered sufficiently that she could hunt on her own. Because she was healing her body needed more nutrients to fuel her regeneration, and as such, she had been eating more regrly than she normally would. Scanning the ground she spotted a plump horned boar rooting at the base of a tree. Her eighth sense was what allowed her to spot it as it was entirely hidden by the thick canopy of the tree it was rooting under. She licked her lips and began her dive. The tree was not a concern to her, as she wrapped herself in innate magic. The tree rapidly approached, and then she phased right through the tree. Quickly bringing her talons to bear she ensnared the boar, and lifted into the air. This time not going through the branches, and instead around them. Her magic allowed her to go through branches, but she couldnt bring other objects that werent enchanted with her. This included living beings. The fat boar she grabbed struggled below her some of its life fluids dripping onto the ground. Clearing the branches she flew high into the air and headed towards her favorite spot. Suddenly she felt a sudden new link to herself and the Swarm. One she had not quite been expecting. It almost caused her to drop her dinner, but she managed to keep it in her grip. Well barely anyway, but at least her dinner had stopped struggling. It was still alive, but she had stunned it earlier with a discharge. Otherwise, with her shakey flight, she wouldnt be able to get it back to her favorite ce in the hunting grounds. The camp she had set up there contained everything she needed to cook her fresh catch. As for the new swarmling that had connected to her, she didnt have any mental power to spare on the young girl. Milith had to focus on flying back, especially considering she was using magic to keep in the air. Something that was rather problematic given the damaged state of her mana pathways. Not to mention that it actually hurt to use them, but it was bearable. Nothing she could really do about the pain. A few minutester she halfnded, and half crashed at her campsite. Quickly the young lordling spitted her catch, and set it up to roast over a fire. Once it was cooking she turned her attention to the new swarm mind she had sensed. A young princess that Elly had apparently chosen to grow. Fortunately Milith hadnt missed much. The pod opened and the young princess looked around the familiar room. The pods and smooth stone floor were very familiar to her. The Swarm had been born here not all that long ago. Her link to the Swarm told the newly born princess many things, first that all of her sisters were descended from the first queen that Milith had created. This made her an exception to the rule as she had been grown in a pod. She didnt see the one responsible, but it could only be Elly. The reason for this was that Milith was busy recovering from her wounds in the Bordertown dungeon. Slipping out of the pod the princess stretched her small body. Seeing Elly wasnt around yet, she went to the mirror she knew was sitting in a corner. It didnt take her long to find it. Elly had not seen any reason to move it, so it was right where the Swarm remembered it to be. In the mirror, her young body was reflected. Sticky fluid clung to her fresh unmarked and wless skin. Her legs and arms were covered with thick sturdy chitin. A thin flexible covering protected her stomach, but her small pink breasts were exposed. Behind her stretched her special tail ending in a special bulb. Her hair was sticky and wet with amniotic fluids from the pod. It clung to her skin. Reflected back to her were herrge and expressive pink eyes. Whichplimented her matching hair. Overall she looked to be quite cute if in need of a bath. Also stretching behind her were a pair of long thin wings. Just then the door opened and a young female kobold entered the room. The girl looked exactly as the Swarm remembered. So she knew her to be Elly. I very much doubt you grew me for no reason. May I ask what you need the help of the Swarm with? asked the young and nameless swarmling. Curiosity was very evident in her tone. Elly seemed to squirm a bit, and then nervously asked, Is Milith alright? I havent heard from her at all in months. She shook herself a bit, and calmly replied, She is fine. Just recovering from some wounds. Is that the only reason you created me? Or is there something more? Elly nced down, and replied, No. I recently rescued a ship full of young girls, but despite being too young for it they all look pregnant. It seems they have been infected by a parasite of some kind, but I dont know how to remove the parasites. She wasnt quite sure what to say, as an infection like that could be quite serious. However, to know exactly how serious it was she would need to see the girls. She also couldnt remove the parasites either without examining them for herself. Ill need to examine these girls, but I might be able to remove them. It really depends on the parasite, ncing down at her sticky and naked body she continued, But first I think I would like a quick bath. A short whileter, and after a nice warm bath she entered a nice room well furnished with beds. Scattered around the room were the children that Elly had spoken about. Helping to care for them were various naked kobold women. Kobolds werent all that big on clothing. That was the case for both males and females. However, the men normally wore more. Often in the form of armor. The armor the men wore was often an indicator of their status in the tribe. The better the armor the higher their status. Elly was behind her, but she didnt say anything to her. Instead, she approached a nearby girl. Who was sitting half-naked on a nearby bed. The young girl was happily ying with a doll, but the Swarmlings focus was on her swollen belly. She wasnt wearing a top of any kind, so her belly was exposed for all to see. It wasrge and round. On an older girl, it would have been assumed she was several months pregnant, but she was clearly too young for that. Something else had to be going on. She approached the girl, and began channeling a simple spell the Swarm had learned that was perfect for examinations of this type. Even better was that she didnt even have to bother the kid. All she had to do was look, and she would be able to see what was going on inside her belly. Of course, if she touched the little girl, she would be given extra information. The Swarmling wasnt going to do that unless she had to. As she was channeling the spell she felt Miliths mind connect to hers and focus on what she was doing. To the Swarmling this was quite wee, especially once she saw what was going on. There was definitely a parasite in there, but a rather nasty one. It wasnt the type to kill its host, but that didnt make it any less nasty. It was the kind of parasite that used its host to reproduce, and that was exactly what was going on inside this little girls belly. Her womb and ovaries had been taken over by the parasite and bioformed by it. Part of the parasite had also infiltrated her nervous system, and it had destroyed her immune system. The parasite itself had taken over that duty, and was the only reason she wasnt sick from any number of illnesses. Thatst part was going to make removal very difficult, and doing so without making her permanently sterile was going to be harder. She could do that but there was another option. You are right about there being a parasite in there. It has taken over her reproductive organs and is using them for its own reproductive purposes. I can remove it, and repair the damage its presence has caused, but not without rendering her sterile. Milith doesnt know how to remove it without sterilizing the girl, but she does know an alternative. Instead of removing the parasite we can infect her with a special virus. The virus would forcibly integrate the parasites biology into her own, but this would effectively make her a new species, she said to Elly. All the while deep in conversation with Milith on the best treatment idea. Neither one of them particrly wanted to make the girl sterile as that was rather cruel thing to do to someone so young. Sure she wouldnt care now, butter she would want a child of her own. Elly seemed thoughtful for a moment, and then asked, What kind of parasite is it? She turned around and found a stool near the bed which she sat on. Well, ording to Milith it belongs to insect species. This species apparently resembles a scorpion in its general build and appearance, but it has a rather unique method of reproduction. Its sting can deliver a special parasite to a victim. Being a highly intelligent insectoid it often evaluates its victim before infecting her, and its always females that it infects. As for the parasite once in the victim, it will make its way to the womb andtch on. Once there it takes over the organ and begins to grow and it releases a virus into the surrounding cells to reprogram them. That virus is why I cant remove it without making her sterile. Her eggs have already been reprogramed and fertilized by the parasite. Elly had a confused look, and said, Im not going to lie and say I fully understood that, but I think I got the gist of it. Her expression changed, and she continued, Anyway, I dont think that she deserves to be a breeder for some other race, but I want her to have the right to decide that she wants a child when she grows up. Do your virus thing. The Swarmling could tell that she didnt fully understand what the virus solution meant, but Milith and the rest of the swarm all thought it the best thing for the girl. She hadnt mentioned it, but the parasite had a second phase that starts once the infecteds eggs are used up. It then reconfigures the ovaries so that they can produce eggs, and then it replicates its host before making her produce more of its kind again. All part of its own rather unique reproductive strategy. ording to Milith, the reconfigured ovaries were a trait it had likely learned from longer living races. Longer living races either only reproduced while very young, or started producing and storing eggster in life. Miliths race was of the second type and actually produced new eggs at hundred-year intervals after puberty which actually urred very early for a long-lived race in her species. An adaptation that they gained to recover from near extinction. A fact that she didnt think Milith meant to share with the Swarm. As for the old eggs they are purged from the ovaries when it begins making new ones. She walked around and examined the other girls first before heading to Milithsb. All of the kids had clearly been infected around the same time. As a result, none of them were early enough in the process that the parasite could be removed easily. The moment she was in theb that Milith had set up in herir she headed for a workbench. The exact requirements for the Virus were simple enough, and she followed Miliths instructions to the best of her ability. Regardless the process took hours, and she sensed Miliths focus shift during the process. The Swarmling didnt me her as she could sense her hunger. Milith needed to eat, and so did the Swarmling, but that could wait. The instant she was done synthesizing her virus, she raised it up to the light and admired the clear golden fluid for a moment. Her eye enhanced by magic looking for any impurities. Satisfied that there werent any she took the batch and a handful of needles with her. Milith had Elly shape these needles for her as they were the best way to introduce the virus to their systems. Umeko had wokente in the night, cold and with an urgent need to pee. Entering the hall she heard some loud moaning sounds, but her needs were too urgent to focus on them. Instead, she rushed down the hall and into the main room of the house, before making her way to the backdoor. The bathroom wasnt attached to the house but was instead located in a separate building in the garden. Stepping out of the house she was greeted with the cold night air blowing against her bare flesh. Oddly it didnt bother her all that much. The moonlight lit her way, and she hurried down the path to the bathroom. Rushing inside she made it to the toilet. With her der less urgent, she began to notice how well she could see in the dark. In the past, she would have needed a light to find her way from the bedroom to the bathroom, but this time she hadnt needed one. She could see everything around her perfectly in the dark, but only in ck and white. Finished she made her way back and focused more on what she could see in the dark. A part of her waspletely fascinated with her new vision. Remembering an earlier conversation about her son with Arlie, she found herself seriously considering the offer. A part of her needed someone to share her new experiences with. Entering the hall again, she heard the moans again. Like a curious child, she was drawn to sounds. They wereing from a closed but unlocked door, and she peeked inside. On the bed, she could clearly see Arlie in the dim light, her head thrown back as she moaned. Her back arched as one of the twins she had introduced as her bondmate was fondling herrge breasts. The other was mostly hidden by the door, but she could barely see her head attending to Arlies privates. Umeko slowly backed away and closed the door, quietly. Her face flushed red, she made her way back to her room, and quickly and embarrassingly found out why she was cold when she woke up. JCountry For those that also read Return of the Last First Lord, sorry about not posting yesterday, but I have been a bit distracted ofte. It has to do with the time of year. Also sorry that this hasn''t been proofread. Normally I finish a chapter a couple days before posting so that it has time to be proofread. In this case, I only finished it today. Chapter LVI Umekos Night/Illia and Ari Chapter LVI Umeko''s Night/Illia and Ari Umeko stared at the wet spot on the bed. The very bed Arlie had given her to use for the night. Therge stain rested exactly where she had been before she had gotten up to use the bathroom. Now she knew why she had woken up cold earlier. Apparently, she had peed her bed, like a little girl. Her skin flushed with embarrassment as she realized what she had done. She hadnt wet the bed since she was a small boy, and her first impulse on seeing it was the same as back then. To hide the evidence, but her more adult mind stopped her from doing that. She needed to get this cleaned up, and as embarrassing as it was going to be that meant disturbing the lovebirds in the other room. Reason being that she didnt know where the spare bedding was or where Arlie did herundry. Turning around she took her first tentative steps towards the door, while her emotions warred with her decision. She found herself feeling like a little boy again, and the reminders werent pleasant. Mostly due to the specific circumstances they reminded her. Exiting the room she quietly made her way to Arlies door. Behind it, she could still hear lewd sounds, but they seemed a little quieter than earlier. Drawing close to the door she reached for the knob and froze. Umeko already knew what was happening beyond that door, and she already epted that Arlie was a very powerful goddess. As a result, she found herself hesitating to open the door, fearful of disturbing her sexy time with her wives. Her mind connected the conflicting emotions she was feeling with ones she had felt as a child after doing something she knew was wrong. Before she could resolve her feelings and move forward the door opened on its own, and she was pulled into the room. While she had been standing there trying to work up the resolve to open it or knock the trio had evidently finished making love. Arlie was now sitting on the edge of the bed wearing only a thin strip of cloth around her breasts, and a pair of panties. The other two were lying behind her and regarded her with a curious look. Standing here before her patron goddess having just wet her bed felt awkward to her, but she was finally working through her feelings. She was through the first hurdle by being here, and she resolved herself to ask, just as Arlie spoke to her. Can you tell me what has you so distressed? asked Arlie. Not sure where to look, she stared at her feet, and replied, I, uh, wet my bed. Arlie moved forward, and lifted her head, replying, Is that all little one? No reason to be all distressed about something perfectly normal. She scrunched her face up confused, and began to ask, Um ... Arlie interrupted her, I know you are an adult, but remember your form has changed recently. Like a kid you just need some potty training. Trust me as a shapeshifter I can tell you from personal experience that changing shape leads to needing to relearn basic things like potty training. If it makes you feel better it will go faster and easier since you have already been through the process once. To be honest, that didnt make her feel better at all, and while rationally she understood. That didnt mean that she could emotionally ept the fact. Her previous experience as a pdin helped her a bit with schooling her conflicting emotional state. Flushed a bit, she simply shook her head. Arlie gently looked her in the face, and said, Now lets go clean up that mess, little one. A part of her bristled at what Arlie just called her, but she held her tongue. Goddesses were powerful beings, and it was best not to make a deal out of what was effectively a minor issue. Her mind suddenly focusing on the phrase realizing this was the third time she had been called that. That also meant it was a bitte to start protesting, even if the first time she had been too tired to care, and the second emotionally distressed over something else. Focusing on what she was called, Umeko barely registered what she said, nor did she register the brief exchange Arlie had with her twin bondmates. Arlie led her back to her room, but contrary to her n Umeko wasnt the one cleaning her mess. Before she could even say a thing, Arlie had stripped the old bedding and cast a spell on the wet part of the bed. A mystical light spread over the mattress, and the stain shrank and vanished. Seeing it happen, she protested, Shouldnt I be the one cleaning up my own mess!!? Arlie gave her a gentle look and said Maybe next time little one. Here is the spare bedding. Ill let you make the bed. Handing over some bedding she materialized from nowhere, she then promptly left the room with the soiled bedding. Umeko stood there for a moment, and then muttered, She is treating me like a child. As much as being treated as a child bothered her, she decided not to make a big deal of it. Well at least to Arlies face. Instead, she began to vent these new frustrations to the empty air while she remade the bed. The bedding was a little different in design to what she normally dealt with, but she had no trouble figuring it out. The bottom piece used a series of ties, and wooden pegs to keep it in ce. As for the mattress, her analyze spell told her it was stuffed with feathers, but the spell couldnt tell her from what. It couldnt tell her what material the bedding was made from either. She had just finished making the bed when her door opened. Umeko looked towards the door to see that Arlie was standing there. Still wearing the same outfit she was in earlier. The bedding was gone from her arms though. I was just checking to see if you were alright. Ill see you in the morning, said Arlie. Umeko wished her a good night and watched her leave. She crawled into the bed and quickly drifted back to sleep. Illia stared at herself in the mirror. At the moment she was currently naked having only recently gotten out of the bath. Her focus was on her prominent baby bump. Her belly had swollen a fair amount over thest few months. She was actually pregnant with her fathers child. That was something she never would have considered before Ari bit her and linked her into the Swarm hivemind. With all those other minds constantly linked to hers, many of her old concerns seemed silly to her. Speaking of the other minds there were so many now that they created a constant background noise for her. She actually had to focus on someone to discern their thoughts. Honestly, she was d that she wasnt a queen. She had no idea how they dealt with all of that noise, but somehow they did. Most of the noise she heard came from all the nests in the town. Every brothel and inn in the town now concealed a nest. On the surface, only girls like her, and infiltrators really interacted with the townsfolk. There were a few other men like her father in the swarm, but they didnt interact with the townsfolk as much. Her focus shifted back to the mirror and began to brush out her long red hair. Her gaze, however, had shifted from her swollen belly to her modest breasts that had swelled up a size since she had gotten pregnant. It wasnt the only change as she had filled out her figure a bit more than she used to be. Part of it was due to the fact that she was always well fed. Done with her hair, she grabbed her inn uniform and got dressed. It hadnt changed much from before Ari had entered her life, and was still basically a long skirt, and a blouse. Nothing all that borate either, but that hadnt stopped the boys from hitting on her. Her recent pregnancy had changed things though. Most had stopped trying to flirt with her, and that was something she was d for. Turning down so many had always been a pain. Although that didnt seem as annoying now. Especially after she had experienced Miliths life through the Swarms link with her. Milith had a wonderful childhood, but things took a very painful turn when she hit puberty. As she started undergoing something the Soleans call The Change at the same time. Perfectly normal for the two events to coincide for Soleans. As for what the change was, well simply put it was simr to what mages experience when they unlock their magic for the first time. Only in her case far more intense. Thanks to that she intimately knew what it was like to copse screaming in pain while discharging out of control magical lightning. Suppressing the memory again, she left the room heading out to the front desk. On the way to the desk, she saw her mother passing by. Her belly also swollen with child. They didnt exchange any words, but only because they had no need to. Mother was kind enough to share the current state of the front room with her as they passed. Being able tomunicate by thought was something that she had grown quite used to. Entering the reception, and dining room she found therge room to be exactly as Mom had told her. The room was fairly busy today. A party of adventurers were at the central table. They were one of the more famous parties in the area. The leader of the party was the descendant of a famous hero, and he had awakened his heros blood. The man was a strapping hulk of a man over two meters in height. He was wearing enchanted te armor, and strapped to his back was a greatsword and shield. Attached to his hip was another sword, and a brace of knives. He wasnt wearing his helm at the moment, and it was instead resting nearby on the table. His face was rugged in a handsome sort of way, and he had a couple of scars. His light green hair was short and well-trimmed, and his face was well shaved. His long pointed ears marked him as an elf. Not only was he a hero he was also the seventh prince of the Bluewood family which made him royalty. Although being the seventh prince also meant he was deadst in the line for the throne. Given his status, it came as no surprise that the other three members of his party were women. The healer of his party was seated next to him. She was wearing some high-quality healer''s robes. Her light green hair was kept in an borate braid, and her facial features were simr to those of the prince. She had a modest chest that left a small bulge in her white and silver robes. The girl was likely the only one in the party that didnt want in his pants, but given the way royalty is she could be wrong. As for who she is, that would be the Fifth Princess of the Bluewood Kingdom. She had apparently followed the prince out of the capital when he chose to be an adventurer. On his other side of the prince trying to keep the local town girls away from him was the party mage. She was also an elf, but on the petite side. Her robes were also in need of some repair, and had a few tears. A couple of which were in rather unfortunate ces, and the hasty repairs hadnt held up. Her aquamarine hair fell just past her shoulders and was kept in a pair of tails. Holding them up was a pair of ribbons. It also seemed that she cared more about keeping her rivals away then the fact that her small breasts were being shed to onlookers almost every time she moved. Thest member of the party was also the only one who wasnt an elf. Rather instead she was an Arachne which also exined why she wasnt wearing anything. She wasnt sure which breed of Arachne she was, but she didnt appear to be a demonic breed. None of the Arachne breeds were particrly known for wearing clothes though. They didnt really need them, as their carapace actually protected them from the elements decently, and served as a reliable natural armor. The spider girl was actually the smallest member of the group, her eight spider legs were long and silver. She had arge spider abdomen that was covered with a silver and gold carapace. The upper half of her body looked human. Her breasts were on full disy and didnt appear to be covered by her silver and gold carapace. Neither did her belly or her small pussy. Both of her arms were covered with carapace which gave the impression that she was wearing long gloves. Her hair was of a simr silver shade as her carapace, and fell loosely just past her shoulders. The girl had a cute round face, and several small gold eyes that regarded the room. Poking cutely out from one of her lips was a small white fang. The spider girl seemed to be paying more attention to the swarmling waiting on their table than on the girls trying to get the princes attention. Overall it was a pretty normal scene for when a famous adventurer or royalty tried to pass through town. This was especially true in the case of a hero, and this party had two. The princess just hadnt fully awakened her blood yet, but she had heard the girl was close. So it came as no surprise that a few young boys were in the mix and trying to get her attention. Well at least around here that was the case. She headed for the table to help the other swarmling out. As it was kind of difficult to get them their meal with so many girls swarming the table. Looking around she felt they needed a few more hands up here to get things under control, and she began focusing on her link with Ari. Ari had just finished a telepathic conversation with Milith when she sensed Illias mind reaching out to hers. She wasnt particrly busy, but she always found time for her favorite. She stretched a bit and telepathically asked her what she needed. Illia responded by rting what was happening She quickly learned of the two heroes in her inn, and the fact that every unattached young woman and man were in the inn trying to get their attention. She replied that she would help, and immediately called a couple of maids toe with her, and decided to make an appearance herself. First she needed to get dressed, as she wasnt wearing anything. Normally not a problem, but Humans and Elves had this thing about modesty. She quickly chose a cute dress and threw it on before heading up to the main room. She arrived at the main room just as the maids she called for did, and things had escted a bit. Fortunately, it was nothing crazy yet. Just a couple of girls having worked up the courage to attempt physical contact. Ari wasnt worried about the truly crazy happening, as she had already made sure that someone had locked away the alcohol. Now while the swarm could get a little crazy when presented with a strong mate, she had found that Humans and Elves under the influence of alcohol and in the presence of a hero took it to apletely different level. None of them had personally witnessed it, but they had heard enough stories from the guards of a certain town in the Bluewood kingdom that she didn;t want to take any chances. As she was approaching the table she sensed something, and then the spider girl shifted her attention to watch her approach. Chapter LVII A Spiders Suspicions Chapter LVII A Spider''s Suspicions The spider girl watched the small girl approach the table. There was something odd about her, but she had been on edge ever since she had set foot in this town. She wasnt quite sure what was wrong with this town, but something was off about some of the townsfolk. The feeling was not unlike walking into an antgirl nest. Problem was that there wasnt a single antgirl in sight or any other insect girls. All she had seen so far were elves and humans. The two races often intermingled, especially in towns close to the borders of a human and elf kingdom. So it wasnt odd to see them in the same town. Not that they always got along. Both races had kept members of the others as ves for a varied set of reasons. This small girl seemed suspicious to her. Her very presence seemed more than what she let on. Almost like she was the center of this nest, and she was starting to feel like she was in the center of a nest. Her breed of Arachne had a special skill for sensing certain types ofmunication that weremon with hive-minded insects, but also rarely found in certain monster races. One such monster species could be found in the waters near her homnd. It had a penchant for using its powers to lure young girls and women into the water with it. After that, it would rape them, and then cocoon them in the caves that dotted the rocky shore. They always emerged changed. Often looking several years younger than when they went in, and heavily pregnant. Not to mention that their bodies had changed to better survive in the water. What isnt well known is that this processpletely erases their minds leaving them as mindless husks controlled by the creature that raped them. Her kind were one of the few that could resist its mind powers. Which is why they always had patrols near the water to keep others out of the water. She had once had the honor of being on a patrol, and one of the creatures had gotten a little more creative in attacking her patrol. It had dragged her and a sister into the water. Fortunately, she had escaped the fate of being raped and turned into a monster thanks to another patrol that had heard themotion. Unfortunately not before it had managed to invade her mind. That was not a pleasant experience, and so she had left with the sister that had shared her experience. What she felt here didnt feel like that particr creature, but she half expected to find a simr monster here. Oddly this one seemed to be coexisting with the humans and elves in the vige. She had noted a number of people who lived here that had clearly not been touched by the oddity in this town. As for the rest of her party, they had already dismissed her concerns out of hand. Nothing seemed out of ce here, and they had never been to her homnd. They also seemed to imply she might be imagining things thanks to her previous experience. She was a little indignant about that. The small girl she had been watching had finally reached the table and was now helping the maid in breaking up the crowd. What didnt escape her notice was that the girl was watching her back. Out of curiosity, she chose to weaken her natural mental shielding, and almost instantly she felt a connection to her mind. She didnt feel any hostility in it, and only curiosity. It also didnt try to go deeper than the surface. Something she was thankful for, and so along the link she said, Hello? It took a couple of moments, and then someone replied, So you can sense us talking. Exins why you have been paying so much attention to use. I am Ari, High Queen of the Swarm and Servant to the God-Queen Milith, and you are? Most just call me Telmari, but may I ask what you are doing in this town? Following the will of our goddess, we have built nests in towns like this one. We mostly keep to the inns and brothels of a town or city. A few of us are maids in the service of nobles, but you need not concern yourself with why. If you really want to know her reasons for us, I suggest you journey to Bordertown. You can find her there guarded by a nest, and a dungeon. A good ce to rest after incurring wounds in a battle between gods. That was something she already knew. Her party leader was a bit of a wild card, and the gods had not offered him the quests involving Milith. He didnt care, as he had no interest in challenging a goddess that had defeated a god in battle to the death. Hebeled the entire idea as suicidal even if she was weakened because of it. The prince did have a point. Not that it stopped him from doing research, and even deciding that their next stop would be Bordertown. Not for Milith, but he wanted to try his hand at the puzzles of the dungeon. I have heard about her being there. The prince did some research and learned of that. Right now he seems deadset on challenging the puzzles of the dungeon. Ari had just about finished clearing the crowd at this point, and surveyed her party before replying, Your group is a bit over-leveled for the dungeon, and a certain goddess has made a patch to the system recently. He will have to go in alone. Think he will be alright on his own? She sighed, Yeah, I heard about that patch as you called it. No, Im pretty sure he is going to mess up somewhere ande back to us as a princess. Both me, and his sister tried to convince him not to go, but he wants to go anyway. Speaking of his sister, she has already bought a bunch of dresses to put him in. Ari giggled drawing a bit of attention to herself, and then replied to her out loud, That seems to be premature dont you think? Telmari turned bright red, as she flushed. The sudden outburst was something she hadnt expected, but the little queen was clearly very amused. As she was now on the floor and stillughing. All three of her party members were staring at the small girl clearly confused as to what was so funny, but the princess suddenly looked her way. The understanding glint in her eye didnt escape her notice either, and she shrank a bit in her seat. It became more noticeable as she shrank further when the princess started speaking to her, So what kind of secret conversation were you having with the innkeepers daughter? Telmari knew that the princesss assumption waspletely incorrect. She could see where it came from though. Quietly and a bit awkwardly she replied, Uh it was a private conversation, and well we ended up talking about dungeons, and I mentioned the dresses you bought for Kuron. The princess shifted awkwardly and moved forward to cover her mouth. Then she hissed, Dont mention those here! What if he hears? Fortunately for the princess, he was a little distracted by theughing swarm queen. Who seemed to be calming down. The other member of the party, however, noticed the princesss behavior. Almost conspiratorially she leaned forward, and asked, So? What are you two ning over here? Telmari grinned almost evilly, and answered, Kazi here has already bought a bunch of dresses for the prince. Kazi looked like she had taken a critical hit, and said, Hey! Dont just share that with everyone. The mage giggled, and then between giggles replied, Isnt that a little? ... I dont know... premature? Kazi frowned, and said, Hey, Im just being prepared! Telmari had already seen the dresses she had gotten. She had purchased hundreds in every size just to be sure she had a few that fit. So it went a little beyond just being prepared, and all of them were of the cutest styles she could find. She giggled, and then said, Tali you might want to look in her bag. It goes a little beyond just prepared. Umeko woke up to Lily waking her. At least she thought it was Lily, but she still had difficulty telling the two apart. Breakfast is about ready, but Arlie told me to make sure you used the toilet before breakfast. Umeko flushed a bit, as she was reminded ofst nights embarrassing incident. Thankfully she hadnt wet it again in her sleep, but she nodded, I think I will. Lily smiled at her and left. Shey there for a moment, and then slipped out of bed She didnt bother with putting the rather minimal armor that Arlie had given her on, just yet. Umeko just didnt feel the need to wear it, and she knew it was her new race, but she kind of liked being nude. As she left the room, she began to notice the pressure on her dder. It wasnt as bad asst night, but she did need to pee. Evidently, her dder was smaller than it used to be, but she was also smaller than she used to be. It didnt take her long to take care of her business, and she soon joined the others at the table. During breakfast, she quickly became aware of Arlies attention. In addition to feeding Ren at the table, she also served Umeko her te, and even got her something to drink before she even asked. So just as Arlie left the room, she turned to the nearest twin who happened to be Rose, and asked, Is this normal for her? She giggled, and replied, She isnt normally that attentive, but I think she has adopted you. Confused she eximed, Adopted!? But Im... Interrupting, she continued, You may be an adult, but to her, you are still a child. She sighed and slumped a little before replying, I kind of suspected that. It does exin, why she started calling me little one. Rose gave her a gentle hug, and then said, Dont let that bother you. In the meantime, you should get ready for that hunting trip. Arlie wanted to do that early in the morning. Umeko nodded and went to get her armor. She knew Rose was right, and there wasnt much she could do to convince Arlie she was an adult. Last night was a mark against that as well. She pushed it to the back of her mind, and decided to focus on the hunting trip instead. Suzu woke and felt herself being pleasantly stretched down below. It took her a couple of moments to realize that she still had Akis tail inside her from yesterdays activities. They had reached the end of the eighth floor after several simr trials on the inds of the floor. Last night they had decided to have some celebratory sex, and it had been a very enjoyable experience for her. Thinking ofst night, she suddenly wished she could share it with her sisters and friends back home. With a bit of magic, she pulled a pen and paper from the inns provided writing desk, and started to write a letter home. A little invitation to join her in the dungeon, and all while leaving Akis tail still embedded in her pussy. The rest of their meal at the inn went mostly uneventful. Telmari was still cautious of the Swarmlings, but based on the queens reaction to the dresses she was at least certain they werent monsters. That didnt mean she could trust them, and she had made a mental note to gain an audience with this god-queen. She had spoken with Ari, a bit more, and she had volunteered advice on how to get an audience. She wasnt certain she agreed with it, but at least it made sense. Right now she was sitting on the bed in the room that she shared with the other girls of the party. In the middle of the room, dresses were strewn across the floor. The reason being that Tali had not been able to resist getting into Kazis bag. The enchanted bag was literally filled to the brim with cute dresses. Kazi was rather exasperated with the fun. She stretched and headed for the door. She had a little business to take care of, and then she wanted to have another talk with Ari. This time in a private room, where they could really talk without eavesdroppers. Stepping out of the room, she noticed the young girl in a maids outfit slipping into the princes room next door. She sighed to herself, and muttered, Again? Kazi will be pissed if she finds out. Honestly, where she came from harems were normal, and she had no problem with the prince sleeping around a little. The same couldnt be said about Kazi. She didnt like him sleeping around all that much. Telmari had the distinct impression that she was in love with him, and not in a sisterly way, but she hadnt yet realized that herself. As for Tali, that girl had slept with the prince at least a dozen times that Telmari knew of, and while she didnt know it yet was pregnant with his child. Telmari knew because she could sense it, and besides, she was also pregnant with his kid or to be more urate kids. She had also snuck into his room on asions, and sometimes with Tali. They just had to keep it a secret from Kazi. Not that it wouldst much longer since they had both gotten themselves pregnant. She ignored the new rendezvous and headed down the hall to the bathroom. It didnt take her long to take care of her business there, and then she went to go find Ari. She had questions she wanted to ask, and she was hoping the girl would answer them. Emily groaned a bit as she shifted. Her mind slowlying back to reality. It took her a few minutes to realize that she wasnt in her bedroom, but the living room. She was entirely naked, and a bit sticky. Equally naked and curled up against her side were her two daughters, and half on top of her were a certain pair of demonesses. At first, her sluggish mind didnt think anything of the situation, but then she realized that she had no idea what happenedst night. Not wanting to disturb the others, she stayed still and tried to work outst night. Thest thing she could remember clearly was that she was working in herb. She had just finished making that item that Misaki had asked her to make. Suddenly she flushed red, and began to feel panic as she remembered what she did with it. Emily had been unable to resist the urge to try it out, but after taking it she still couldnt remember a thing. Now she was feeling really worried about what she didst night. Chapter LVIII Fusion begins, and … Chapter LVIII Fusion begins, and ¡­ Elly watched her inject thest girl, and the results were predictable. The girl got very sleepy and instantly fell asleep. Then fluids began to secrete from her skin, as she curled up into a ball. Within minutes she was surrounded by a cocoon. Finally, she looked at the Swarmling, and asked, How long will this process take? It will depend on the individual, but about one week maybe two. In the meantime, we should make sure they are warm. Also, we will want plenty of food and water avable for when they wake up. They are going to be very hungry when they wake up. She nodded, and replied, That sounds reasonable. The girls had all eaten recently so she wasnt too worried about them. She knew the human body could go for a few days without food, but it still didnt sit quite right with her. Just there was nothing she could do about it. So after she was certain that they were going to be alright, she asked the swarmling to follow her. Elly was hoping the Swarmling could provide her a few insights into the idiots that had let these girls get infected in the first ce. She had a lot of questions for them and now was a good time. Well at least for her. It was ratherte in the day for them. Thest few days had not been easy for them, but they had worked out a routine of sorts. Only about twenty men and women had survived the wreck, mostly men. Theck of wood on her ind had proven problematic for them, but a few enterprising individuals had used the remains of their ship and salvaged tools to make the tools they needed to survive. The women spent the day foraging around the ind, while the men typically went spearfishing. One of them, a woman was a half-decent fire mage and had be the vige cook. She was responsible for cooking their meals, with the aid of a couple of other girls. Most of the women were ves, a fact she hadnt noticed earlier during the storm, but it didnt change much for her. Aya copsed onto her bed and resisted the urge to cry. Today had been terrible for her, but so had the day before. She was careful not to let her sore butt touch her mattress. Her mistress had nothing to do with her sore butt. As much as her mistress treated her as a naughty little girl, she had never spanked her. She was also very true to her word to the point that since her reincarnation she had never been given solid food. Instead, the vampiress personally breastfed her. Problem was she found being breastfed, very embarrassing. She often found herself wishing she had never forced Reia to drink from the breast. In addition, she just in missed solid food. Aya would have been happy with anything solid, even some in bread. Before she would have dismissed many food items out of hand as peasant food or ve food. Now that was no longer the case. She wanted solid food so bad, that she no longer cared about those things. Then when the opportunity presented itself, she had taken it to make a foray into the kitchen. It had gone well at first. She had gotten in without being detected by anyone. There were a few cooks and maids moving around in the kitchen. She had taken advantage of her small size to remain unseen, and managed to get into the pantry. Grabbing the first thing she found, a small loaf of bread that had been baked earlier and was resting in a rack. She tried to leave but barely made it a step out of the pantry before the head chef caught her. The worst part wasnt the spanking, but that she never even got a chance to take a bite of her prize. Part of her was also dreading the next encounter with her mistress. She had no doubt the vampire would hear of this. Aya was already imagining punishments she might receive for betraying her trust. This was the first time that her mistress had left her unsupervised since she got here, and she had gotten caught stealing food. One thing she was certain about was that she wasnt going to be left unsupervised again anytime soon. The rest she couldnt really be certain about. Her chest was empty as her mistress hadnt given her anything to store in it. Also why she was still naked. Mistress hadnt given her anything to wear. Aya had told her that she needed to earn that privilege. Then she nced at the thin nket next to her. It was the only thing she had been given, and now she was worried she might lose it. All because of a small piece of bread that she didnt even get to taste. She clutched the thin nket to her bare chest and wished she had at least gotten to taste it. Maybe then it would have been worth it, but she was now worried that she was going to lose her only possession. It urred to her that these were worries she never would have had in herst life, and it also urred to her that her mistress might consider the spanking punishment enough. It didnt change the fact that she was worried it wasnt. Trying to distract herself she opened her status and looked at the screen. Her level hadnt changed at all since her rebirth. Not that she had expected it to change. Sure she had earned some experience and gained a couple of skills. Just not enough for a level. Looking at her skills window, she sighed. She had gained three skills since she had gotten her. The first was naturally called basic cleaning, and she had it at level three. Mostly because her mistress was always making her clean things. Below it was another skill, she never would have had before. The skill hade about as part of her religious studies. It was a lore skill, just like thest of her new skills. The two just covered different aspects of the dark faith. Lore skills helped a person to remember things they had been taught. While she wasnt exactly happy to see these three skills in her list, her mistress, on the other hand, was very happy when the lore skills came up. Suddenly her door opened, and Aya closed her status window. Shifting over, she winced a bit where her butt touched the mattress. Standing in the doorway was her mistress. A part of her was d that she didnt have to wait long for the dreaded encounter. She was hoping that any further punishments would just be handed out, and they could get this over with. Instead, she was asked a question. Was it worth it? She spared a nce at the vampiress and noted that she didnt seem as mad as she feared. More along the lines of disappointed. She nced at her feet, and clutched the nket tighter to herself, and quietly replied, no. She had already answered that question herself, but she chose to omit the fact that she only felt that because she didnt get a bite. She was rewarded with a mild shock. It didnt really hurt but was just enough to get her attention. Dont look your feet. Look at me, and speak clearly. Now was it worth it? Aya adjust herself a bit, and then answered again. This time she looked at her mistress and spoke more loudly. Her mistress showed a brief smile, and then asked, If it wasnt worth it why did you do it? Aya nced at her feet again and remained silent. Not because she didnt want to answer her, but because she needed time to consider her answer. Thankfully her mistress was being patient today, and she was given the time to think about it. I wasnt thinking. I had just finished your task, and no one was around. The kitchen was right there, and I let my desires lead me. Her mistress smiled and crossed the short distance to the bed. As she sat down next to her, she said, d to see you finally admitting to your mistakes without me having to prod you too much. Now knowing you, you only think it wasnt worth it because you didnt get a bite. She sheepishly looked away. Her mistress knew her way better than she did her mistress. She knew why of course. The day they met, her mistress had rifled through her memories. Aya had barely been aware of it at the time. Her mistress suddenly pulled her over herp, and said, Thats what I thought. Aya felt a rush of fear at first, as she thought her mistress was going to spank her. Then she felt a gentle warmth spreading across her rear, and that was followed with pleasure. It took her a moment to connect the sensations with dark healing. She could have healed herself with the spell, but she hadnt because she wasnt allowed to use magic without permission. Mostly because she didnt want to riskpounding punishments. Before she could even ask why she was suddenly being healed, her mistress said, Now since you decided to try and take someone elses dinner you are losing yours. By this point, Aya already knew better than toin about a punishment. That was often a good way to make things worse. A couple of momentster, her mistress left the room. She was grateful that her butt didnt sting anymore, but she had mixed feelings about losing her dinner. On one hand, she was spared the embarrassment of being breastfed again, but now she was going to bed hungry. The punishment did, however, fit very well with how her mistress liked to treat her. As if she was a naughty little girl. The vampiress left happy with what had happened. Ayas training did have its rough spots. She was very defiant at first, but she had been broken of that rather quickly. Aya still resented her, and it was quite obvious. Well, at least it was to her. The young elf still tried to get out of things or misinterpret her orders on asion. The first few days though had been the toughest, as she hadnt yet epted her new role in things. The crest helped her a lot. It forced the girl to ept reality, and for the vampiress that meant she was able to skip the months of denial and escape attempts, she otherwise would have been forced to deal with. She knew Aya wasnt happy with her current lot in life, and she often dropped reminders that things could be worse. So far it seemed to have worked, as she hadnt tried to run away, but she knew it was because she was afraid of ending up a ve. One thing she was working on at the moment was getting the young elf to pray to her patron. She still wont do that without prompting, but it was something she needed to do if she wanted to earn Ruminas forgiveness. Having her help out with the rituals would be another way to help her gain favor, but the vampiress didnt think she could trust her with that at the moment. Regardless, she was having her study the rituals carried out in the temple. It wasnt too hard to keep her attention during a lecture, as she knew all of the girls little tells of boredom. Having rooted through her mind before had helped with that. In addition, she regrly quizzed the girl on her lectures, and while she hadnt really paid attention the first time, she did after failing the first quiz. Aya hated chores, so a good way to get her attention was to dump extra ones on her. Once she realized that failing a quiz meant extra chores for her, she started paying more attention to the lectures. The Vampiress knew she wasnt a fan of the religious schooling either, but it was for her own good. Being disfavored was not a good thing, and if she didnt shape up and repent Rumina could easily make her life hell. Regardless, breaking her down, so that she could be rebuilt into a better person as the goddess desired was a slow process. The girl had actually refused to eat at first. She was initially unable to ovee her embarrassment at the prospect of suckling to actually do it. The vampiress had let her go hungry for a few days and may have used a small spell to give her the push she needed. What was most important about doing this was that it helped tear down her nearly bottomless pride. That pride of hers was really her greatest failing. It supported her self-image and blinded the young elf to reality. Having rooted through her memories, the vampiress knew that her parents in herst life were in-part to me for that. They had done nothing to discourage the emerging behaviors when she was young. They werent the only cause for it, but she was most thankful that the goddess had chosen tond this girl in herp when she had. When she was done training the girl, she was going to send her to Bordertown and have her apologize to young Reia. Reia had not deserved what Aya had done to her, but she wanted to make sure that Aya sincerely regretted those actions first. As she entered the altar room of the temple someone called her name. Hey, Reina! I heard your new pet got caught trying to steal bread. She stopped and looked over to see it was her friend that had called her out. A fellow high priestess who had been there when they had found Aya magically bound to the altar and wearing only a sign. The sign had simply said, I am a naughty girl that has displeased the goddess, and needs training from the temple. It was very straight forward and told them what they needed to know about her. It was why Aya ended up as the talk of the temple the day she arrived. It wasnt often that the goddess herself sent someone in for training. The temple regrly epted young girls for training. Most of them were unruly children, and more often than not nobles. Nobles whose antics had embarrassed their families. Not all the nobles in the city agreed with the light temple, and they sent their embarrassments to Ruminas temple for training. The other group was young elven children that had been caught by vers and rescued by these noble families. Most were just employed as maids or other jobs in the household, but some proved a little unruly and were sent to the temple. Most of their worshipers, in fact, came from these households, but they had seen a sharp rise in attendance ofte. A certain primordial goddess was responsible for that. As her friend got a bit closer, she noticed the small elf girl hiding behind her leg. She was dressed in a tattered rag, and her hair was a bit unkempt. Her face even had a little dirt on it. If she had to guess, she ced the girl between eight and ten years of age. So it came as no surprise that she had yet to develop. Her hair was currently ck, but Reina didnt think that was her natural hair color. Even from here she could tell the child was in desperate need of a bath. Yeah, I already spoke with Aya about that, then she knelt and with a gentle smile she asked, Whos this hiding behind your leg. The priestess replied, this is Violet. She lost her parents, and just needs some guidance from the temple. OH? Has she been up to no good or something? The priestess shook her head, and said, She had a premature awakening thanks to the stressful event. Turns out she has talent as a nature mage and cleric. I was hoping to add her to your ss. You are already training one acolyte, and I figured Aya could use a friend close to her age. Reina could see that, and it could help if Aya had a role model. She gave the girl a gentle pat on the head, and said, Sure, Ill help her get settled in, and then tomorrow we can introduce the two. Chapter LIX Time to Panic? Chapter LIX Time to Panic? Airi stretched a bit as the early morning light streamed in from the window. A part of her wanted to linger, but it was best not to stay in bed too long. L was very strict with her, and her sisters. She expected them to be dressed and ready early in the morning. Airi had already gotten used to her new schedule. Slipping out of bed, she noted the others were already getting up with one exception. As usual, Jesse was still in her bed, asleep. Jesse was not exactly a morning person, but part of that came from the fact that she was always pushing the limits of the rules. Airi didnt me her much for acting that way. None of them were particrly happy having their lives rewritten by a goddess. At least they were debt ves and not criminal ves. They at least had some hope for regaining their freedom. She shook the thoughts off and headed for the table where, as expected she found todays outfit was allid out. It was a cute frilly dress with ribbons that was matched with her hair color. She wasnt even surprised that there wasnt any underwear to go with it. L never gave them any, and now she was rather used to going without. Taking the dress, she slipped into it, and then nced back at Jesse. It was her turn to drag Jesse out of bed. They took turns dragging their troublemaker of a sister out of bed. Mostly because L deemed them responsible for making sure they were all ready for the day. Reaching the bed, she pulled the nket off her sister revealing her naked form. Jesse shuddered a bit and curled into a ball. Muttering something about five more minutes. Airi often wondered how this girl even made it through her knight training. She sighed and shook her sister. Who groggily stirred, and looked towards her. A few more minutes please. Airi snorted, she knew that they didnt have that time, and as she yanked her sister out of the bed replied, You and I both know we dont have a few more minutes. Her sister iled a bit but managed tond on her feet. In the background, she could hear someone giggle. Jesse red a bit, and replied, Fine, Im up now are you happy? As she crossed her arms under her small breasts, but she was careful not to actually touch her breasts. Airi nced at her chest feeling a brief surge of jealousy over Jesses slightlyrger bust. She suppressed and then pointed at Jesses dress still on the table. You might want to put that on unless you want to spend the day naked. Jesse pouted a bit and went towards the dress. Jesse knew that Airi wasnt kidding about spending the day naked. L really would force them to go about their day naked if they didnt put the clothes she gave them on. Poor Jesse had already had that happen to her once, but luckily she didnt end up having to go outside that day. Jesse paused when she saw her dress, andined, Why did that demon have to pick something with flowers and ribbons? Airi had difficulty caring about the flowers and ribbons. It was kind of normal for her now, and she was just d that the dresses covered her properly. Given how much control L had over what they wore, it would not have surprised her if she gave them something skimpy. Especially given that she was a demon, but instead she had proven to have a good eye for cute outfits to put them in. If she had to guess theck of underwear was her demonic side finding expression. Why are you stillining about that? It wont change anything,mented Rei. Airi wasnt too surprised that she spoke up. Rei was often quiet around others, but she could be quite talkative around her sisters. Thats easy for you to say! You dont have to deal with five curses! replied Jesse as she carefully pulled the dress on over her head. Continuing she said, Besides none of you have to deal with sore boobs. Airi tuned herining out. It was amon urrence now, and this wasnt the first time she hadined about her breasts. She had startedining about that two days ago. L had expressed a bit of concern over them, but Jesse had so far chosen not to let her touch her boobs. Airi had noticed that Jesse bust had started growing a couple days before she startedining, and suspected that there was a connection. Just then the door opened and L walked in. Airi had been expecting it and turned to face the door. Jesse was stillining and didnt stop just because their caretaker had walked in the room. L walked up to Airi, and asked her, Jesse stillining about her boobs? Airi nodded, and answered, yes L didnt say anything, but instead, start to pat her over the head. Airi quickly found herself leaning into the demonesss hand. She greatly enjoyed the physical contact. Airi greatly enjoyed petting sessions, and given how often they happened she was grateful for that boon. Rei wasnt too fond of petting session, and Airi was more than happy to take them for her. Airi loved helping out at the guild because she was more likely to get a petting session there. This session was over all too soon, and she pouted as L walked away. Jesse was a little busy venting her frustrations to her sisters when she noticed L getting close to her. A quick nce around showed Airi was pouting near the door. Jesse recognized it as the pout she always made when someone ended a petting session too soon for her. That girl was way too in love with petting sessions in Jesses opinion. Personally, she hated petting sessions, but she had to endure them way too often. One of the worst things was that she was cursed with the Naughty Girl title. This meant that if someone did something stupid, she was the prime suspect. Someone had broken one of Phylliss bowls the other day, and she ended up being punished for it. She hadnt actually been the one to do it, and she was pretty sure that one of Emilys kids had done it. Another annoying curse she had made it rather difficult for her to hide from the local loli fan club, and thest curse she knew that wasnt hidden behind question marks meant tormenting her with petting and dress-up sessions was more enjoyable for them. She even had a boon that made it easier for her to hide, but they had an uncanny ability to find her. Her second boon apparently boosted her talent with knives, but outside of the kitchen, she hadnt found much use for that one. Her third boon was also useful in the kitchen, but it was also useful in the alchemyb. It helped her with cooking and potion-making. Honestly, it felt like the goddess had went out of her way to find boons that werent all that useful to her. Still, she wasnt all that mad at the goddess. That was like being angry at a force of nature. No, she med the man that had tossed her into the path of said force of nature. She wanted her revenge, but she didnt want him dead. He was actually in town, so if she had wanted him dead he would be already. As a rogue, she already had all the skills needed to assassinate him. Problem was death was too easy a fate for him in her mind. She wanted him to suffer a simr fate to her own. L was a bit of a problem for her, but she was just doing her job. Well mostly. Herck of panties and no bra state were undoubtedly her demon nature making itself known. Speaking of L, she was now standing in front of her. Your breasts are still hurting? asked the demon. They were, but that didnt mean she was going to let this demon examine them. She crossed her arms protectively, and nodded, Youre still not touching them! L sighed, and replied, It been two days, and they are still hurting. Then L suddenly grabbed her. L was so much stronger and faster than her that she easily maneuvered and stripped her. Next thing she knew she was sitting in Lsp having her breasts groped. L was now sitting on the edge of her bed. Jesse was not happy about this. She hated being touched, especially near her breasts. Part of this was that she didnt like being reminded that she was a girl. Reality just pped her in the face with it all the time. Her boobs swelling a size, and getting sore was just thetest reminder. The flowery dresses and ribbons L forced her to where hurt her dwindling masculinity as well, but while she wouldnt admit it she was getting used to them. Not to mention she found this entire situation embarrassing. She had also been afraid it would hurt, but L was surprisingly gentle. Her touch actually felt kind of good. However, Jesse suspected at least part of that was due to the magic she could feel on the demons fingertips. After a couple of moments, she asked, How long are you going to grope me? Hmm, I thought so. Yourectating, said L. Jesse wasnt quite certain how to feel about that statement, but she was quick to respond. Thats impossible! I havent even had sex! L wasnt the first to answer her, but Milly who suddenly shifted from her spot on the floor. She had been doing her usual early morning meditation before L gave them todays tasks. You dont have to have sex toctate. I know a spell that can make a girlctate. Actually has a fair amount of demand. L nodded, and said, Yes, magic is one possible cause. Anyway, the reason your breasts are sore is because they are heavy and full of milk. She didnt want to believe that she wasctating. Immediately she voiced another protest only to be silenced when L made her squirt a small amount of milk. She stared at it for a few moments. Several fears about this surfaced in her mind, and she found herself looking through her status. She didnt even notice when L ushered her sisters out and sent them about their respective days. Instead, she stared nkly at the two changed entries in her status. One of her curses and a boon were no longer marked with question marks but were now full entries. The curse had a very self-exnatory name and was indeed responsible for herctating. As for the boon, it simply said that it made being milked more enjoyable. Jesse soon found herself focusing on the implications of the new boon and curse. One thought kept repeating over and over again in her mind. She was suddenly brought back to reality when L suddenly started milking her. Jesse hadnt even noticed her fetching a few items. What are you doing! eximed the startled Jesse. Finally back to reality are you? I know it must have been a bit of a shock, but is it really that bad to bectating? asked L. Jesse stared half distraught at the milking equipment in Ls hands, and quietly murmured I dont want to be milk cow! L sighed and resumed milking her. Thats a bit of an overreaction dont you think? Jesse stared at the milk flowing into a jar for a moment. She was entirely unsure how to express her feelings on this. Thanks to her emotional state she wasnt really aware of how being milked felt, and before she realized it she was talking to L as she cried. The next thing she was consciously aware of was that she was pressed against L. Her breasts felt better than they had in a couple of days, a small jar was next to them filled with her milk. L was stroking her head in a manner that felt rather soothing to her, and for the first time in days, she felt kind of rxed. It felt kind of nice to justy here, and forget about all her worries for a while. Given her current status, she knew it couldst, so she was drawn to enjoy the moment for as long as L let her. After a while of justying their against L in silence, L spoke, Feeling better now? Jesse didnt feel like talking and merely nodded, Thats good. Now we cant just stay here forever. Youre going to help me around the house today. Jesse got up and watched L grab the jar of milk. She felt a bit better about her future, now that she had really gotten an opportunity to vent. Not to mention, helping with the chores was her favorite task. It urred to her that in herst life at this age, she hated chores. In this one, she kind of appreciated them, as it meant she didnt have to face those terrifying girls that wanted to pet her or dress her up in cute outfits. Emilyy there for several minutes feeling very worried about what she may have done. With her naked daughters next to her, she was afraid of what perversions she may have introduced the two girls to while under the influence of her own drug. Emily was very much regretting having given in to her impulses and taking a dose. She knew why she had done it. Curiosity and a need for pleasure had driven her to use it. The worst part was that she didnt even know what she had donest night. After a while, one of the demoness stirred, but by that point, Emily had almost driven herself into a panic. The demoness Crystal looked around and then noticed her gaze and expressions. You didnt touch them. Did give them quite the show, however. Emilytched on to that, and asked, I didnt? Crystal shook her head and decided it best to omit that she had let them touch her, and replied, Nope, besides I would have stopped you if you went too far. Crystal was telling the truth about stopping her if she had tried to go too far, but in regards to her daughters, the most she had actually done was to let them try and pleasure her. Neither was all that good, but thanks to the aphrodisiac in her system they had each managed to make her orgasm with their fingers. Crystal and Ruby had both made sure not to let it go further than that. Speaking of the aphrodisiac it had an interesting side effect that her little ones had enjoyed a great deal. Oh yes, since you seem to have forgottenst night, your drug has had a bit of a side effect. I dont think it was meant to, but you arectating. Emily needed a moment to process that, and carefully extricated an arm. Carefully she massaged one of her boobs, and sure enough, a small amount of milk came out. Sighing she replied, No it wasnt. Just as the others started to wake. Celine almost as soon as she was awaketched onto one of her breasts and started to suckle much to her surprise. Megan saw that, and eximed something about no fair, andtched on to the other one. Very confused, she looked over at Crystal hoping she would exin why her daughters were drinking her breastmilk. You may have let them try your milkst night,mented Crystal. Emily was utterly unprepared for this kind of situation and was really wondering what she had been thinkingst night. Suddenly she felt fingers ying with her pussy. Her vision was blocked by the pair sucking on her breasts, so she couldnt see who it was, but they knew her weak points. Before she could even say a word, she was moaning. The fact that her daughters were right there and suckling on her just didnt matter to her anymore at that moment. Fortunately for Emily, it didnt go much further than some finger y from a demoness. A few minutester Ruby led her daughters out of the room, and Emily red at Crystal who she was pretty sure was the culprit. Why did you do that! I needed to stop them, they are a little too old to be sucking on my breasts. Crystal giggled, and said, Kind of a littlete for those thoughts dont you think? Anyway, we need to go make breakfast. Emily did feel a little hungry. She wanted to put some clothes on first, but Crystal stopped her with a few words. Looking around Emily noticed theck of clothes on the floor, and as she followed Crystal to the kitchen she found herself wondering if the demons had cleaned up a bitst night. She was also wondering why her daughters were naked, but she was expecting Ruby to dress them. An expectation that was going to be shattered soon. Emily still didnt know that her children spent most of their time at home naked now. Only really putting clothes on when she was around, and often forgetting their underwear. She had given the two demonesses a little too much control over her children, and herself. JCountry Would have had this out yesterday, but I forgot what day it was. Not the first time I have lost track of time like this. Chapter LX Unplanned Event Chapter LX Unnned Event Announcement Okay where to start. Sorry about not posting any chapter recently. Around Christmas, I got rather distracted helping ytest the alpha five version of Remnants of the Precursors. I wasn''t really nning to write that week as I needed a break, but you were meant to have onest chapter before New Years. Anyway, my youngest brother brought something home, and I got sick. Its rather hard to write anything when you can''t focus, but I am getting back on track now. Still not at a hundred, but I am d to give you this chapter, and I hope you enjoy it Umeko stared at the pair in the forest below her. She had thought this was going to be a hunting trip, but that is not what they were doing. Instead, the two of them were sitting in a tree watching a pair of female lovebirds. From up here, she could hear their chatter, and she already knew because of it that they were waiting for an equally young boy who was runningte. Umeko actually enjoyed the better senses that came with her new race, even if those came with new instincts and urges. Curious as to why they were being voyeuristic, and watching the two girls belowfort each other as they waited for their third friend. She turned to Arlie sitting on the branch next to her, Why exactly are we watching these two? Arlie giggled and looked over, Well these two worship me. So when I spotted them here, I dyed our practice hunt to make sure nothing happens to them. Umeko looked around, and replied, This part of the forest seems peaceful enough. I dont think they are in any danger. Arlie pointed at a nearby tree with a trio ofrge birds with scaly looking feathers colored silver and ck. Those birds are watching the pair below. They havent noticed us, because I am cloaking our presence, but those birds are Rrks. Confused Umeko observed the birds for a moment or two, and noted that they were indeed paying a lot of attention to the girls below. I see they are watching the girls below, but what exactly is a Rrk anyway? Arlie shifted a bit, and answered, Rrks are a rather nasty species of monster bird that are quitemon around these parts. Their tail stinger contains a rather potent venom that renders the victim quite susceptible to mind magic. They use that venom and their natural mind magic to lure victims back to the nest where they imnt them with their young or eat them. Most people would rather be eaten then imnted. She shuddered when she heard that. Umeko had actually fought a few different monsters that liked to imnt their young in others. Nasty was typically an understatement for those. Why havent we killed them yet? I have my reasons, replied Arlie. Misaki flipped the page of her book and shifted slightly in her chair. The topic of the book was rather fascinating to her. It was a book that a mage had dropped during a rather disastrous run in her dungeon a couple days ago. It was aprehensive monster guide with sections for different kinds of monsters. It covered everything frommon monsters found in the local area to exotic species not often found in the area. The current section covered parasitic monsters. Thest page had covered a nt species, that deposits a seed in its victim through its pollen. The seed migrates to the brain, and sproutster as a flower on the head. As the roots spread further through the victims nervous system the more the monster controls its victims body. A rather nasty parasite, but at least the guide listed a cure. The cure was a rather simple set of ingredients that could be easily procured. An elemental mana stone of the fire affinity, purified water, and a Dryads sap were the key ingredients for curing the affliction. The parasite itself wasnt natural either but the result of a mad mage making crazy unauthorized experiments. That seemed to be how half the weirder monsters in the book came about. The other half were naturally born in dungeons and then propagated throughout thend. Those exnations only covered those that people were certain about, some species such as goblins were so old that their origins were uncertain. Regardless it was a very interesting read, and it gave her a few ideas as well. She wasnt much of a fan of the parasites the current section was covering. Maybe because these parasites effectively killed and overtook their host. Still, the idea of messing with a nt was a good one. For her, a parasite was a little too aggressive, but infusing a nt with a consciousness, and arming it with an aphrodisiac would give her a lovely monster that would fit well in her dungeon. Sure there were a few nt monsters in the store, but none were exactly what she wanted. At least none that she had seen, but the catalog was rather extensive. Suddenly her thoughts and her rxation were interrupted by a strong, and sudden feeling. She needed to find Phyllis. So she dropped her book on a nearby table, letting it close without bookmarking the page. The young dungeon didnt feel she had the time to spare for that, and so let it close as she rushed out of the room. Her link with her monsters, and her dungeon sight telling her that Phyllis was at the guild. Her instincts were screaming at her to hurry, so she moved as quickly as her body would let her down the corridors. Turning several corridors, she reached the passage to Phylliss house in town and hurried down the passage. The traps disarming and rearming as she passed. It took her only minutes to reach the house, and she passed Jesse and L in the front room dusting the furniture. Jesse seemed somewhat happier than thest time she saw her, but Misaki didnt have time to dwell on the change. Instead she hurried out the door, and headed for the guild. Luckily no one bothered her on the way to the guild building, and she made it through the front door without being stopped. Sarah was at the front desk giving the young Airi a petting session that Airi seemed to be greatly enjoying when she entered the building. Sarah looked up and noted her entrance. Seeing that she seemed in a hurry, Sarah quickly showed her towards Phylliss office. Phyllis was busy with paperwork and Melisa was standing over her shoulder making sure it got done. Misaki wasnt all that surprised given that Melisa had been treating her mate as a child ever since she came back from her little trip to White Rock. Melisa hadnt exactly regained much trust in Phyllis even after the headaches she had suffered from a certain document. In fact that little request had led to the behavior being amplified. Misaki barely focused on the situation, and instead dered, Its time! Much to the confusion of the other two women in the room, at least for a couple of seconds until Phyllis groaned. A moment after that Melisa understood what she meant. As a dungeon, she didnt feel the pain normally associated with birth, but she could feel her body getting ready now. Technically her womb was located near her core, but thanks to the mystical connections she had with her avatar she was going to give birth through her avatar. Her instincts had even alerted her that Phyllis was about to start experiencing the first contractions. Melisa, on the other hand,cked those instincts, and it took her a moment longer to realize that both of them were about to give birth. Even if it was earlier than expected, she was quick to catch on and rushed out of the room. As for being early, such things werent unheard of with interspecies pregnancies, but the reverse was also true in such cases. While Melisa was running out of the room, Phyllis seemed to panic. As Misaki approached the desk, she blurted, Its too soon! Im not ready! That struck a chord with Misaki as well. She didnt feel entirely ready either, and she had her dungeon instincts to help her. Not knowing what to say, she helped Phyllis out of the chair, and over to some nearby cushions. Phyllis groaned a bit as she settled into the cushions, but they didnt have any more time before Melisa returned. A smaller woman followed her into the room, both of which were carrying towels. Jesse was just about finished cleaning a table when a knock came from the front door. While curious she chose to ignore it, and instead finished the table before turning to put the cleaning supplies away. By now the maids should be finished cleaning theundry, and she expected that they would have her put it away. They often had her do the simpler tasks like put things away when she was helping with the chores. Contrary to expectations L intercepted her just as she finished putting the cleaning supplies away, and next thing she knew she was being rushed out the front door. There was such urgency to her caretakers actions that she didnt even have time to ask questions. She was still confused a few minutester when they arrived at the guild to find that her sisters were waiting for her. Of the three of them, only Airi didnt seem to be confused. Instead she seemed impatient, while the other two were looking around. Clearly they didnt have any idea why they were here either. Fortunately they didnt have to wait long before someone exined what was happening. Jesse was quite surprised when she learned that they had been gathered because their owner was giving birth now and that she had left instructions that they are to be brought here if she went intobor. She hadnt even thought that Phyllis was that far along, but apparently, appearances could be deceiving. The young girl was still processing the news when L took her aside and brought her to a small side room for a private conversation. L settled into a chair in the small meeting room, and patted on a spot next to her. Jesse took the hint, and sat down, but before she could say anything L spoke. I think it best that I tell you now, but with our masters giving birth our responsibilities will increase. Jesse nodded, and replied, That much is rather obvious. They will be too busy with the newborns to get anything done for a while. L gave her an odd look, and Jesse felt a shudder go down her spine. She had a bad feeling about what L was about to say. Then when she said it, it felt like her heart dropped into her stomach. Im afraid there is a little more to it than that. You are going to be helping out with the newborns and that includes feeding. Between the two of them they have five childrening, so they will need a wetnurse. Given that you arectating naturally that job will fall on you. Jesse stared at her feet, not sure what to say. All of the conflicting feelings welling up inside her were painful and made her want to curse at someone. Just a few weeks ago, she had been a knight in the service of the church with a decent rank, status, and respect. Now she was a vegirl curtesy of a debt that wasnt even hers, but rather her mothers. Even worse new things kept popping up at every turn that made it hard to forget her new status, and gender. All of these feelings naturally found a target. It wasnt the goddess, she was a force of nature and with nature, the only thing you can do is get out of its way, nor was it the dungeon or her master. No the target of her feelings was the only person she felt responsible for the new lows of her life, Darious. If she ever saw him again she was going to kill him... no wait, that was too lenient for him. No, maybe the best thing to do with him is to toss him into the path of a goddess and see what happens. She had a feeling the gods coulde up with something more creative than her. Something that would be more fitting than mere death. At that moment, Darious was in his tent trying to figure out how toplete his quest without his best card. When a shudder went down his spine. L waited until Jesse had processed the first bit before borating, Now I know this may be a bit much for you, but the newborns are part demon. Meaning they will need to nurse longer than if they were human. At that moment Jesse suddenly understood her fourth boon and curse. That goddess must have known she would be needed as a wetnurse and used one of the curses to make her one. The boon was given to make being one more tolerable. The worst part was that she hadnt even gotten used to the idea that she would need to be milked regrly and now she was facing the prospect of being a wetnurse. Staring at her breasts, she meekly asked, How much longer? Ls answer made her wish she hadnt asked, Years. That was not something she wanted to hear. She took a few moments topose herself, and reply. A few momentster they rejoined the others. Where she soon found herself helping with the tasks revolving around giving birth. Most of it, being providing warm water, and towels. Chapter LXI A New Friend? Chapter LXI A New Friend? Aya stretched a bit which allowed her thin nket to slip off her small frame exposing her bare skin to the cool air in her room. The light on the wall was already lit. She sighed. While she didnt have a window, that light was all she needed to tell the time. It was morning, and that meant her mistress would show up before long. With her arrival woulde, yet another embarrassing feeding session followed by hours of religious schooling. Not to mention chores and awkward questions. Her mistress always had that light turn on a few minutes before she came in the room. She was expected to use the time to pray, but Aya never did. It just didnt feel right to her to be praying to the goddess that turned her into a girl, and a lesser dark elf at that. Sitting up, she folded the nket next to her and shifted position. Her stomach grumbled a bit, reminding her that she was hungry, and hadnt eaten since yesterday. She ignored it and began feeling the mana around her. Aya had taken up the habit of practicing the basics during the early morning, and while she hadnt made as much progress as she would have liked she had made progress. She was getting close to a breakthrough, and while nature mana was sparse in the temple she was beginning to understand it better. Her practice had made it easier for her to manipte mana again and helped her learn her new affinities. Speaking of affinities, it turned out that her new ones were for nature, dark, water, ice, and lightning magic. Thing was that outside of the few spells that Rumina had gifted her with she knew little about those elements. Something that was making it difficult for her to make progress, and she felt that was intentional. Her magic practice was interrupted by her mistress unlocking the door and entering her small room. Her mistress sighed, and said, You havent said your daily prayers yet have you? Aya didnt bother with trying to lie. It had never worked in the past, and she had already given up trying to lie to her mistress. She shook her head and admitted that she hadnt said her prayers. Her mistress shook her head, and sighed, we do this every morning. Dont you think it will be easier just to say your prayers in the morning first? Aya couldnt deny that it would be easier, but that didnt change the fact that it didnt feel right to her. When she first got here she fought on every point, but now she couldnt muster the energy to do that. Reluctantly she offer up a prayer to the goddess, but she could see the disappointment in her mistresss eyes. Her mistress moved closer and sat down next to her and gave her yet another lecture. All she could do was listen. She hated these morning lectures. They changed a bit every day, but the gist of the lecture was the same every time. It was yet another lecture on the importance of daily prayer and ritual with a special focus on her. She stressed every lecture that she needed to gain favor with the gods. It had gotten rather old, but she didnt feel right praying to the goddess. Prayer, in general, didnt sit well with her. After the lecture, the vampire exposed a breast and Aya barely hesitated beforetching on. As she started to suckle she turned a bit red again. She still found this embarrassing, but she was getting used to it. After breakfast, she followed the vampiress out of the room. Heading down the corridor, they stopped at a door just a couple doors down from hers. Aya was a little surprised about the stop, normally they just went straight to the temple baths. She was feeling a little impatient about the stop, but she tried not to show it. Unlike with her door, her mistress didnt reach for the lock. Instead she simply knocked a couple times on the door, and spoke through the door. There was no response after a few moments of waiting, and the vampiress opened the door. Aya didnt follow her in, but she did notice that the door wasnt locked. Unlike her door, which was always locked from the outside when she was in the room. Evidently, her mistress trusted the upant more than her. Not that she had done much to earn any trust. A couple minutester she was joined by a tired-looking elf girl. She clearly wasnt very old, and was about the same size as Aya. In fact she was a little bigger than her. She had lightly tanned skin, and her disheveled hair was a light purple in color. She had a very cute round face with bright purple eyes that seemed to take in the room. Unlike Aya, the new girl wasnt naked, but instead had a simple set of temple robes to wear. Despite seeming tired, the girl was quick to note her presence and ask, Why are you naked? Aya hesitated for a moment before replying, Mistress doesnt let me wear clothes. Why doesnt Mistress let you wear clothes? Aya just nced at her feet, her skin flushed a bit. She had no idea how to tell this curious girl that she wasnt allowed them because she hadnt earned that privilege. Before she could even consider how to dodge the question, her mistress answered it. Little Aya here has been rather naughty, so we dont let her have things like clothes. I was hoping that you would be a good role model for her. Then she continued on to introduce them more properly and during this introduction, she took a moment to set Violet straight on how she was to address her. Violet didnt need to call the vampiress mistress but was expected to be respectful. Aya learned that the new girl was named Violet, and her mistress was hoping that they would get along. She didnt really know anything about this girl, but she seemed nice enough. Not to mention full of questions. Just she didnt know how well she could along with a little girl. The fact that she was a young girl herself was something she was still getting used to. Especially given that she used to be a grown man but then again there were a lot of things she was getting used to. Things she was constantly being reminded of. Even her small breasts were a constant reminder of the change. She had gotten used to the way they moved when she walked, but she was still aware of them. That was just one of the little reminders that she was a small elf girl. Then there was the bit about a role model that her mistress had mentioned. That was something she didnt see happening. The very idea of basing her behavior off someone younger than her felt weird even if technically the other girl was older. The goddess had just given her a head start with her reincarnation and letting her keep her past lifes memories. Following the introductions, they headed for the temple bath. The temple baths were arge open room with a nice pool in the middle. The water was always warm, and it was here that the residents of the temple cleaned themselves up. They didnt stay in the main room but instead made for one of the side rooms. Bathtime was honestly her favorite time of the day. It was the only time of the day that nothing was expected of her, and she didnt have to sit through a lecture. All of this meant, that she could just rx and enjoy the water. She also got to stare at naked girls, but she had mixed feelings about that. Mostly due to the fact that it reminded her of her changed equipment. Reina kept an eye on Aya as she bathed while helping Violet with her bathing. She knew Aya didnt think much of Violet as a role model. At least not at the moment, but Aya really did need a role model. True Violet was a few years younger than Ayas apparent age, but she was also much better behaved. More importantly, Aya needed a friend, and she was hoping Violet could fill that role. For today she was going to let them spend the day together, and get to know each other. Honestly, she probably should have gotten Violet up first, and fed her. However it was her first day here, so she had let her sleep a little longer. Besides children needed their sleep. Anyway, she had things to do in town, so after Violet has her breakfast she was going to leave the two here in the temple. She had already left a few instructions for the servants to keep an eye on them, and this was in part a test. Reina needed to see how well Violet could handle Aya. Aya had already proven with her recent stunt that she couldnt be left unsupervised, but Violet was old enough that she didnt need much supervision, and this test will let her ascertain how responsible the young elf was. Speaking of the young elf, she seemed to be handling her recent loss quite well, but children were quite adaptable. Reina knew she was still grieving in her own way, but a new friend should help. Aya didnt know what to say as she watched Violet eat. It wasnt anything special, but it was solid food, and she was jealous. She knew it wasnt exactly appropriate to be jealous, but she couldnt help it. The only thing keeping her from asking for even a small taste was her mistress. She knew very well that her mistress wouldnt let her have anything solid, but that didnt change how she felt. Aya also knew that watching equated to torturing herself, but again she couldnt help it. It took a great deal of will to look away, and take a nce at her mistress. However as she expected there wasnt an ounce of sympathy in her expression. Aya already regretted some of her past decisions, but she was beginning to truly understand why most people said it was a bad idea to cross the vampire ns. The only thing keeping her from breaking down and begging her mistress for things like a proper meal with solid food was what was left of her former pride. She sighed and idly considered how she had changed since she got here. She had been here for only a few short weeks, and she had already changed. That wasnt something she could deny. When she first got here, she remembered how she had stubbornly refused to breastfeed, and now she barely hesitated to suckle. At least mistress had already fed her or being here would have beenpletely intolerable. At least she hadnt told Violet how she was being fed, even if she had mentioned that she had already fed her when they sat down. Something she was grateful about, as didnt think she could handle the embarrassment of Violet knowing exactly how she was being treated, Her mistress finally broke the silence giving her a wee distraction from her thoughts, I have a few things to do today, so I will be leaving you two to get to know each other. I will, of course, be checking in on you two from time to time. Aya didnt know what to say, but she felt happy to hear this. If mistress wasnt around that meant no chores, and no lectures. Then she heard something that led to her immediate protest. Now Violet, I want you to keep Aya out of trouble. Think you can do that? Violet merely nodded her head, as she took another bite of mashed fruit. Aya protested, Hey! I can ... Reina silenced her with a re, and said, Dont say it. We both know that you will find trouble if someone doesnt keep an eye on you.: Aya looked away. Understandably she wasnt pleased to hear that Violet was going to be in charge. The feelings this evoked were naturally unpleasant. She perceived herself as older than Violet, and as a result, this didnt feel right to her. However, she knew a great deal of this was due to the fact that her mistress simply didnt trust her. Over the next few hours, Violet managed to keep her so distracted that she was able to forget those feelings for a while. At least until lunchtime came around. Chapter LXII Joy Chapter LXII Joy Announcement Hey guys, sorry to ask, but I could use a little help. Myputer battery has stopped functioning correctly, and it would be nice if some of you helped me raise the funds I need for a new one. It won''t stop me from writing, and I use google docs for writing, but it is still very annoying when someone suddenly unplugs you, and yourputer just shuts down on you. Something that happens a little too often in this house. I have taken to hiding the strip under the sofa, and that seems to reduce incidents even more. Still doesn''t stop my idiot brother from yanking it out from under the sofa, and unplugging me in the process. Now I''ll let you read my chapter. Phylis shifted a little against, the cushions, and epted a second infant from the midwife. The little girl was thest one to have left her womb, and she felt relief that the birthing was finally over. Jesse was currently sitting in her office chair holding one of the infants, who was currently nursing from Jesses breasts. Jesse seemed to be uncertain about her current role as wetnurse, but she looked to be doing okay for the moment. Giving birth had been quite an eye-opener for her. The experience was not as bad as she had feared it might be. She had heard girls describe it as a terrible ordeal, but to her, it was mostly difort. There was some pain to go with the experience, but she had experienced worse. By far her worst experience was thanks to a rather sadistic rogue mage that she didnt want to remember. She pulled the crying little girl to her chest and guided her to the free nipple. It didnt take long for her to quiet and begin to suckle. It was rather cute watching the pair at her chest suckle for the first time. ncing to her right, she saw Misaki cooing to the pair at her chest. At the moment all of her concerns seemed to have vanished, and she found simple joy in the current moment of being able to hold her progeny andy next to her mate. At this moment, her recent experience seemed very worth all the recent difort. She shifted a little to get closer to Misaki and yawned a bit. Phylis was actually feeling quite tired, and wanted nothing more than to just curl up right here, next to Misaki and sleep. Naming her little bundles could wait just a little longer. She hadnt really settled on any names yet either, and honestly, she had been a little too busy ofte to give it any consideration. So what are you going to name your daughters? asked Melisa who had been helping the entire time. Melisa watched Phylliss expression change from motherly joy to annoyance in an instant. She had seen that expression a lottely, but she endured as had to make sure Phyllis got things done. Next to her, she noticed Misaki shift a bit as she ced her pair of infants down next to her on the cushions. The little demons instantly curling up next to their mother, who rolled a bit, in a fashion that let the newborns use her belly as a cushion while cing her closer to Phyllis. Then Phyllis replied, Im not sure yet. Let me sleep on it. Then Phyllis copied Misakis actions, and Melisa was left standing there rather confused about what happened. The scene before her was remarkably cute in its own way, but she had expected new mothers to instantly name their kids. She already had a dozen names in mind for kids she nned on havingter down the road. It urred to her that Phyllis had been male not all that long ago, and was often busy. While Misaki was young, and she didnt expect the young dungeon to have any names in mind. Phyllis on the other hand, Melisa had expect to have at least one name at the ready. Looking towards Jesse who had just finished nursing the infant she had been given, she asked, You wouldnt happen to know what names they have in mind? Jesse shook her head, and said, They never really discussed anything around me or my sisters. So no, I dont know what names they have in mind for their baby girls. Melisa was rather disappointed. Names were very important, and she found herself regretting not having that conversation earlier. She just knew deep down that these newborn girls were going to grow up to be cute girls, and she just had to make sure they had cute names to go with their appearances. Thinking of cute girls, she wanted to find some to y with. Normally she would just y with the cute debt ve sisters or Phyllis or Misaki when she felt this way, but the sisters were rather tired. Other then Jesse they were all asleep and curled up in the corner of the office. They had been here for hours helping with the birthing, so it was only natural that they were tired. Sarah, her friend, and the main receptionist had brought them a nket and a pillow when she checked in a couple of hours ago. The midwife was currently cleaning up the dirty towels, and water. She moved to help and noted as Jesse settled the infant she had just nursed next to Phyllis, and she instantly curled up with her sisters. By the time she was finished cleaning up, Jesse had joined her own sisters in the corner and was fast asleep. Melisa left the room quietly and found L guarding the door. She left the caretaker a few instructions to make sure the sleepers werent disturbed. Heading towards the front of the guild building she considered her ns for the rest of the day. She wasnt tired as she had caught some sleep during the birthing, the only ones that didnt were Phyllis and Misaki as they had been up since yesterday giving birth. Normally at this hour, she would be helping Phyllis do paperwork, but she was too exhausted to do any. Not to mention, Melisa wasnt in the mood for that. All she really wanted was to y with a cute girl. Suddenly she remembered that there were a few cute girls in the dungeon. She knew that she wasnt much of a fighter, but she had already visited up to the fifth floor for work reasons. It might be fun to visit the fifth-floor safe zone and see if she couldnt find a cute girl to rx with. Maybe if she was lucky she would find that cute slime girl she was always hearing about. She had heard a lot of stories about a cute little slime girl, and her equally cutepanion that liked to pull childish pranks on adventurers. Both often frequented the fifth-floor safe zones, but the few times she had been in those zones she had missed them. Emily stretched as the sun beamed into her face. A nce out the window told her that it waster than when she normally got up, but then again she had gotten homete. She knew her sister was giving birth, but she hadnt stayed with her the entire time. It had been gettingtest night when Ruby decided it was best to get her home. However, she didnt remember making it home much less to her bed and realized that she must have fallen asleep on the way home. Slipping the nket off, she found she waspletely naked, but that was not all that surprising. Ruby seemed to prefer it if she walked around naked, while Crystal preferred that she wore very little. Crystals idea of very little meant it did nothing to hide her figure or assets, but instead draw attention to her assets. She had also gone to bed naked so many times because of them that she was rather used to sleeping nude. Slipping out of bed, her thoughts drifted to todays n. She wanted to visit her sister again. Not to mention, she needs to have a talk with her sister about names. Those were very important and knowing her sister she likely didnt have any ready. Emily felt a little guilty about not thinking of it earlier, but in her defense, she has been distracted ofte. As for Misaki, she was a young dungeon, and often acted childish. Not to mention very busy recently, so Emily figured she could use help thinking up ideas as well. She was just about to open her wardrobe when Crystal opened the door. The demoness was also naked at the moment and paused for a moment when she noticed that she was already up. Ah good, you''re up! Breakfast is ready. Next thing she knew she was being ushered to the table without the opportunity to get dressed. Reaching the tables, she found both of her daughters were already up, and at the table eating their breakfast, and just like the other day they were both entirely in the nude. A few weeks ago, she would have yelled at them to put some clothes on, but now she barely gave it a thought. She settled into her chair, and soon they were discussing the days ns as a family. Illia settled into some cushions. Two swarmlings helped make sure she wasfortable. In the next room, she could feel her own mother going through a simr experience, but she was further along. Having startedtest night. Her body was getting ready to give birth, and the two swarmlings with her were here to make sure it went well. There was also something reassuring about the telepathic link she had with the rest of the swarm. Hearing the others even helped her rx into the cushions, despite the difort she felt from the contractions. It wouldnt be long before she gave birth, something her mom was doing right this minute. Telmari shifted a bit and moaned when her nipple was suddenly tweaked sending a sharp wave of pleasure up her nerves. The sudden wave of pleasure jolted her sleep-addled mind to full awareness, but it still took her a couple of moments to recall thest few hours. A few hours ago, she hade down to the basement and met in private with Ari. The Swarm queen had been very receptive to a private meeting, and they had talked for a couple of hours. At some point, things got a little out of hand and rather physical in a pleasurable sort of way. That is why she was currently lying next to a happy looking Ari with a tail pleasurably stretching her entrance. She looked into the smaller girls smiling face, and asked, How long was I asleep? Ari while still ying with her nipples replied that it was now early morning. She was just starting to panic, when Ari continued, Now dont worry yourpanions are still asleep. Well most of them anyway, the one I think someone said she was named Kazi is currently in the bathroom. One of the maids is helping her out in the bath. She was rather tense, so the maid is also helping her with a massage. Telmari could read between the lines, and was impressed. Curious, she asked Ari, So how did that maid get her to spread her legs? Ari giggled and said nothing. Instead, she began moving her tail again. Telmari moaned and squirmed a bit in response. Her legs twitched a bit, and then suddenly Ari removed the tail. She found herself pouting a bit, as the experience was quite pleasurable. Not to mention that the Swarm queen was very skilled at using her tail. Ari shifted, and skillfully got to her feet, and pulled her up. Telmari caught the mischievous smile on her face, and then followed her out of the room. Ari led her to a small bathroom, where she helped her get cleaned up. Just as they were drying off, she finally said something important, The god-queen you want to meet is called Milith. She is a bit boredtely, so if you offer to y a game with her she may be more receptive to meeting with you. The local queen is called Eris, and she asionally visits the local guild. Your best chance for arranging a meeting would be there, but dont expect things to be easy. Telmari nodded and found that to be expected. She was thankful for the information as well. Thanks, Ill keep that advice in mind, but that game wouldnt happen to be of a sexual nature would it? It doesnt have to be, but that doesnt mean she wont be above a little fun of that nature. I certainly enjoyed our little gamest night. Anyway, we should head up, unless we want to miss breakfast. Telmari was actually hungry and followed her up. Ari paused briefly to get some clothes, but Telmari never really wore those so she went up nude. Chapter LXIII A Day in the Dungeon Chapter LXIII A Day in the Dungeon Lily tossed a shirt aside and continued looking through her drawer. She had heard that Misaki and Phyllis had gone intobor yesterday. She wanted to go see them, and while normally she didnt put much thought into what she wore, given that half the time she just discarded them. It was kind of liberating not to wear them, even if her mother would object if she knew. This time however, she was going up to Bordertown. While she was perfectly fine being naked around demons, for some reason she found the very thought of being naked around humans to be embarrassing. Instead, she wanted to look cute. Not to mention she wanted to see the young ones her former date had given birth to. Her thoughts drifted back to when she had first learned that her former date had gotten pregnant. Considering that she had been a boy before it had been quite surprising, but she had found herself highly amused by it once she learned how her former mate had gotten herself pregnant. She still asionally got augh about it when she remembered it. Suddenly her thoughts were interrupted by a short knock and the door opening. A bit startled she dropped the shirt she was holding, and nced over to see her mother had entered the room. The older elf sighed, and asked, Its time for breakfast. So why are you still standing around naked? Lily really was naked, as she hadnt yet decided what to wear. Not that she was all that certain what to answer. Last nights clothes, and underwear were in the basket like normal. Not that she had actually worn the pair of panties. She just tossed some in to give the illusion she always wore panties, and changed them regrly, after a moments hesitation, she replied, Im not sure what to wear. I heard Misaki was inbor yesterday, and want to go see her. Just nothing in my closet feels right. Her mother shook her head a bit and moved into the closet. A few minutester, she was dressed in a cute dress thatplimented her hair, and she was following her mom down to the table. A part of her was a bit ufortable with the panties she was currently wearing. Especially given that she normally avoided wearing them. She figured she would discard themter when mom wasnt watching her. In the meantime, she listened as mom happily started nning a trip together. Lily had wanted to go alone, but her mom was kind of hard to deal with. Umeko watched the scene below. Something was finally happening. The birds had suddenly dived down on the pair of girls below, only to be intercepted by a man suddenly emerging from the brush. His weapon was arge branch likely picked from the forest floor, but it did make a decently effective club. As one of the Rrks quickly discovered when the branch struck it right over the back and between the wings. A loud crack signaled to all around the damage the blunt impact had done, and the bird crashed to the ground twitching. The other birds panicked and quickly fled the field of battle. The two girls below didnt react much to what happened, but instead sat where they were staring nkly. Before Umeko could ask why they were acting strangely Arlie answered, They got stung. Both will be rather docile, and suggestible for a while. Good thing the guy they chose was a decent man. He will make sure nothing happens while they are in this state. Umeko frowned, and replied, Are you sure? I know plenty of guys who would have taken full advantage of a situation like this, and Im not sure about myself, but I think I would have taken advantage of it too. Arlie gave her a sad look, and replied, Yes, you would have, but it wouldnt have sat well with you afterwards. As for him, I have known him for years and no he wont try anything. She didnt really have a reason to doubt the goddess, and decided to take her word for it. Before she could consider a response, Arlie said, Okay, looks like things are resolved here, so we can continue our hunting trip. Susan checked herself in a mirror. She and Tina were up on the fifth floor again, and she was hoping to have some fun again. It did ur to her that, she had changed a great deal from before her change into a monster. She remembered being quite reluctant to take advantage of all her abilities, but between Tina and her own new instincts, she fit well in her new life. In the mirror was reflected a small semi-translucent blue girl. Her figure wrapped in a cute dress that matched her semi-translucent pink hair. The dress was fairly short, so if she moved too quickly she would sh her privates to those around her. Not that she really cared about that anymore. She wasnt entirely sure about all the changes or if she even figured them all out, but she had begun to realize that her personality had changed. Her instincts caused her to enjoy lewd activities far more than she used to. Speaking of lewd activities it was about time for her to find someone to carry her eggs again. It had been a while since thest time she had imnted her eggs inside someone, and this time she found herself wanting to do it. Thest time she had done it, she had done it without realizing it. While she had had a few opportunities for it since then, she had avoided doing it. Mostly because she had needed some time soul-searching to figure out how she felt about the process. The fact that anyone she imnted would be left vulnerable to demonic corruption had been a major reason for her hesitation in doing it again. Moving away from the mirror she left the room. Entering the main room of the fifth-floor inn that she and Tina often met up in. The inn was next door to the guild building on this floor, and made a great ce to meet. She often used this room before they met to check her appearance and make sure her clothes looked right. Outside the room, Tina was waiting for her as expected, but unlike normal, her face looked rather flushed. Suddenly, one of her newer skills activated. She wasnt sure how she got it, but she had gained a skill called Insight. It did pretty much what you would expect, and gave her a general idea of what the other person was feeling, and wanted. Honestly, it wasnt perfect and failed asionally. In this case, it was telling her, that Tina was sexually aroused, and it helped her notice the slightly sticky fluid dripping behind her. Likely from the hand that she had hidden behind her back. Curious she looked the small bound goddess over more closely. As normal she was wearing a cute dress, and like always it was torn in several ces, half of which were rather unfortunate. This one had a tear right in the front that made it quite obvious that she wasnt wearing anything under her dress. Susan could even see her small pussy and noticed it was glistening slightly. Her modest left breast was also fairly exposed today thanks to a tear in the dress that left the entirety of that boob exposed, and a good chunk of her other one. In effect, her cute dress looked more erotic than normal because of where the tears in her dress were. Seeing all these signs were making her instincts go crazy. Without a word, she pushed the small goddess onto the ground and looked into her eyes. Cutely she asked, ying with yourself? Thats kind of naughty, especially when you have a good friend like me to help you feel good. The cute little goddess beneath her suddenly gulped, and it triggered something in Susan. She pressed herself more firmly against Tina, and formed a few tentacles. One of which she sent straight to the other girls pussy. She didnt plunge it in, but instead began to gently probe the sensitive mound of flesh. Below her the girl writhed with each touch, she was remarkably sensitive, and hardly resisted. Theck of resistance made her get bolder, and a pair of tentacles wrapped around Tinas small mounds. Finer strands broke off and began to massage the sensitive flesh, an erotic moan quickly rewarded her new attentions followed by a few heated breaths. Still feeling encouraged she kept going and kissed the goddess. Pushing her slimy tongue into the other girls mouth, she probed every inch. Some of her slime even went down Tinas throat. Tina finally reacted, her small fingers grabbing one of her slimy breasts. Pushing deeply into the slimy flesh, she molded it. Each movement in her flesh felt kind of nice, in a different sort of way to what it had been when she was human. Using one of her tentacles, she tweaked Tinas clit instantly a burbly moan reverberated through her tongue. The moan sending an electric pleasure through her flesh, and then a sticky fluid squirted from the goddess. Along with it, she felt a small rush of mana. Just it was far more than what was normal for a small orgasm like what she knew Tina had just experienced. Susan hardly cared about that, and greedily absorbed it. Feeling a nice rush of pleasure that she associated with eating mana. This felt even better than normal, and she intensified her ministrations. Tina moaned as another wave of pleasure wracked her small body. She had been having sex with Susan for a while. The small goddess was greatly enjoying the teasing ministrations of the slime girl, but found herself wanting more, but constantly being denied that. Once again she tried pushing her pussy against, the slime girls tentacles only for them to pull back. She moaned in a bit of disappointment, as a tentacle wiggled across her belly. A second pulled on her nipples, and she moaned again. Finally, she felt a tentacle push its way into her pussy. Immediately she climaxed, her vision went white, and her back arched. In a timeless world of white, she was barely aware of what the tentacles were doing to her body, but when she came back to herself Susan was sitting nearby looking quite pleased with herself. Tina quickly found that she felt more clear-headed than she had in a while. It took her another moment to realize that Dewari had done something to her during herst visit. A few days ago, Dewari had showed up to ask her if she was ready to follow the rules. Naturally, she wasnt, and thanks to her current status it was impossible for her to lie about that to Dewari. So now she had to deal with Dewaris gift. Flushing red with the full realization of this gift and what had happened, she looked around and noticed that they had gained a bit of an audience. Discarded, and coated with slime was her dress. Apparently Susan had been kind enough not to eat her clothes. Although at the moment, she was looking at the dress quite hungrily, and clearly wanted to eat it. Tina then took stock of herself and noticed that in addition to being naked and sticky with slime that she had a bluish fluid leaking from her pussy. She had a really bad feeling about this and checked her status. As a goddess, even bound to a dungeon, she had ess to a moreprehensive status than any mortal. Looking through it she found exactly what she was worried about. As she had suspected, because she was in Dewaris domain via the dungeon her fertility was boosted. Not only that, but her status told her that Susan had imnted her with eggs that she herself had fertilized. In other words, she was now pregnant with slime girls that shared a sliver of her divinity. They wouldnt be gods when born, but they would be a couple tiers stronger than normal, and would more easily level. Not to mention that they would have a higher chance of bing gods than most mortals. Somehow she suspected that Dewari had nned this. The worst part was that because of that divinity they would take ten times as long to gestate. Going further through her status she noticed that she had lost a fair amount of her mana. Likely Susan ate it, and given the amount, much of it would have gone to increasing her stats and level. Reaching for her dress, she proceeded to try and remove the slime from it. While asking, Susan, how do you feel? She looked thoughtful for a moment, and replied, Hungry, a little horny, and can we go again? Tina blushed deeply and shook her head. Once was quite enough for her. As for the hungry thing, she knew that Slime Girls like Susan ate mana and cloth so she was rather surprised that she was still hungry. Especially considering that she ate over half of her mana. She found herself hoping that all she needed was a little cloth. She definitely wasnt going to let Susan pleasure her like this again if she could help it. Mostly due to the fact that the experience scared her a bit. As dark gods go, she was among the least experienced when it came to sex, and because of this Susan seemed a bit dangerous in her eyes. Especially with how easily she seemed to know what she wanted and control the pace. She had tried to take control a few times, but had failed. Maybe if she had tried magic things would have been different, but fear of another spanking session or worse kept her from doing that. Maybe if Dewari hadnt been watching she would have tried, but even drowning in pleasure she wasnt stupid enough to provoke a goddess of higher rank when she knew she was watching. Although now that she was bound, all the other gods were of higher rank than her. She quickly shook off that depressing line of thought, and returned her attention to her slime soaked dress. The dress had absorbed slime so thoroughly that removing it was proving difficult, and she was just about to give up on it when a demon came over with a rather cute and erotic dress. It didnt do much to cover her assets and wasnt torn. Then again her old one didnt cover her assets much either. I think that dress of yours is a lost cause. I got you this instead, said the demon. She smiled at the demon that she recognized as the receptionist, and thanked her. Using her old dress like a rag, she got most of the slime off her body with most of it simply pooling on the floor, and slipped into the new dress. Then she deliberately tore it in a few ces. It was a goddess trait of hers, but she didnt feel right if her clothing wasnt torn in a few ces. Now that she was no longer naked, but wearing a torn dress she felt herself rx. The fact that the dress was more erotic than her normal choices didnt really matter. She would have liked to use her reinforcement spell on it, but settled for just letting her mana soak into the fibers. Doing so would make it more durable, but nowhere close to what a reinforcement spell would have done. She could still sense Dewaris attention on her, but she didnt even consider asking permission to use a spell. Mostly because she didnt want to give Dewari the satisfaction and deep down she knew that the only way to get permission was if she broke down and begged for it. Something she wasnt quite ready to do. The receptionist was already busy with a pair of adventurers who looked rather exhausted. So she turned to Susan, and got her to follow out the door. The instant she stepped out, she felt incredibly uneasy, and then next thing she knew she was being pulled against arger body. Her hair being stroked in a rather pleasurable fashion made more intense by the fact that she had recently copted with her friend. With her body so sensitive it didnt take much before she started feeling the pleasure of a simple petting. Her instincts were going crazy, and screaming at her that she was in danger. Chapter LXIV Kidnapped!? Chapter LXIV Kidnapped!? The receptionist was already busy with a pair of adventurers who looked rather exhausted. So she turned to Susan, and got her to follow out the door. The instant Tina stepped out the door with Susan, she felt incredibly uneasy, and then next thing she knew she was being pulled against arger body. Her hair being stroked in a rather pleasurable fashion made more intense by the fact that she had recently copted with her friend. With her body so sensitive it didnt take much before she started feeling the pleasure of a simple petting. Her instincts were going crazy, and screaming at her that she was in danger. On the verge of panic, she started drawing on her mana, but a small voice in the back of her mind reminded her that Dewari was still watching. So instead of the spell, she was thinking of, she used a basic mana coat. She hoped that since it wasnt a spell that Dewari would overlook it, but the instant she formed it Dewari said in her head, That was a mistake, Tina. Her mind instantly conjured up an image of herself getting spanked again, and was rewarded with a giggle from Dewari, That wasnt what I meant. Before she could even ask, she found out what her fellow goddess meant. The magic the other person was using to enhance her touch suddenly changed. With the sudden change, it was all she could do to stop herself from mewling in pleasure. As she was resisting the pleasure, she quickly came to understand what Dewari had meant by mistake. Knowing she had to get away from the girl petting her, she tried to squirm out of her grip, but Tina wasnt very strong. As a goddess, all of her abilities were geared toward causing mischief and escaping the punishments that often followed. Strenght was not something she had a lot of, and whoever had her had a good grip on her. Behind her the girl petting her said something, but she didnt register what it was. Then she noticed Susan approaching, and looked up at her. Starting to feel a bit desperate, she asked her for help. Susan seemed really happy for some reason and surged forward enveloping both her, and her tormentor in her slime. A small part of her noted that she was going to need a bath after this, but as she was being wrapped in slime her body remembered her most recent experience, and she couldnt help but open her legs. Even though she had turned a second round down earlier, her body did want one. However, Susan didnt take the offer. Susan felt kind of happy to have Tina genuinely ask her for help, and while she had noticed her friends desire for a round two, she had cooled off a bit. Not much as it had only been a few minutes but the notification she had gotten just as she had stepped out the door had been like a ssh of cold water. It was why she had been a little slow to respond to Tinas predicament. That and she found it kind of amusing, and maybe a little ironic that the person responsible for her being a slime girl was in trouble
Congrattions!!! You have reached your maximum level! You may now evolve to the next stage. Due to the absorption ofrge amounts of divine dark mana, and demonic lust mana you may evolve into a rare variant species. Note: until you evolve all experience points will be stored at twenty-five percent efficiency. Note: you have stored enough experience to reach the max level of the next stage. Allowing you to skip a full stage of evolution Possible evolutions as follows:
  • Greater Slime Girl (lust variant)
  • Greater Demon Slime Girl (lust Variant) [umon]
  • Greater Dark Slime Girl (lust variant)[umon]
  • Demonic Dark Slime Girl (lust variant) [Rare]
  • Subus Slime Girl [Very Rare]
She had somehow met the requirements for five different paths of evolution and there was even a rare and very rare option in the mix. She didnt need to evolve right away, but she really wanted to think about this for a while. This was a really big decision and would affect her future. Thanks to her environment she couldnt avoid a future with lots of sex in it, and that was reflected in her choices. She even had a lust exclusive path in the Subus Slime Girl. A path she honestly didnt know much about, but she also didnt know much about the Demonic Dark Slime Girl path either. Neither hade up in her research of slimes, but the other three options hade up in her research. The first one was just basically a stronger version of what she already was. The Demon Slime Girl species was a demonic slime species that gained demonic traits, and an affinity for demonic magic. The Dark slime had a strong affinity for dark magic, and if she had a to guess option four was a hybrid of two and three. If that was the case, then it was really a choice between thest two. Regardless, now wasnt the time to decide, and she put evolution aside for the moment to focus on help Tina out. Besides, Tina had been very generous with the amount of mana she had let her eat. All of the experience she had needed to reach evolution hade from her afterall. Not to mention, her instincts told her that Tinas mana wasnt regenerating and that meant it would be best not to eat any more of her mana until after she evolved. Some part of her really wanted to dominate and y with Tina. This neer, however, seemed quite tasty as well. Slipping off of Tina, she wrapped herself around the neer. It took her a moment to realize she had met this young woman before, but she couldnt recall a name. Not that she actually cared who the young woman was. She was kind of cute with a body that just made Susan want to ravish her, and the dress she was wearing screamed delicious. Without even registering the design she began to dissolve the fabric while using tentacles to tease her catch. Who didnt try to get away, but instead tried to pet her. She let her do it, and instead focused on eating the young womans clothes. The dress rapidly dissolved beneath her, and revealed the other girls form perfectly. She was of average height, and her chest was huge even bigger than what Susan had currently. Old Susan would have been jealous, but Slime Susan had a decent bust and didnt really want a bigger one. Grabbing one of the two boobs below her, she massaged the sensitive flesh. Just as she was getting a response, she suddenly tickled the other girls feet with a tentacle that she had formed from her back. The girl gasped and jumped beneath her, and topound the surprise she jammed a tentacle up her pussy a momentter. At the same moment, she noticed Tina had moved against the wall of the inn, and was watching them with a slightly amused expression and one hand against her wet sex. It seemed Tina was a bit aroused, but she didnt pay her any extra attention, and focused on the girl mewling below her. Slipping a few tentacles under her back, she felt the hard tense muscles she had and began giving her a massage. At the same moment, she sucked her left nipple into her mouth. Using her slimy tongue she yed with the nipple, as she sucked on it, and watched the girls face. Quickly finding what she liked and what she didnt. At the same, moment she was continuously thrusting the tentacle below giving her great amounts of stimtion. With each thrust, she paid careful attention. Again finding what she liked, and what she didnt. The girl seemed to positively enjoy it when she changed the texture of the tentacle by adding small bumps to it. Some of which were wiggling mini tentacles that she used to tease her folds. With great ease, she had managed to get the girl to the verge of orgasm and keep her there. The girl quivered below her, and feeling that she was about ready to cum herself, she allowed the girl to cum. A sudden change in her attentions, and the girls body arched. A sticky fluid squirted out only to be absorbed by the slime pressed against her folds. While countless little tentacles wiggled and sucked at her flesh. Then Susan herself came, and she enjoyed the electric feeling of ecstasy as it rippled through her body. As soon, as they came down from their high, she went straight into a second round. Umeko watched the great trees below her, as the wind flowed under her wings. She was honestly really beginning to enjoy the feel of flying. In front of her, she could see Arlie, gracefully moving through the air. With her scale-covered wings fully extended it was quite obvious howrge they werepared to her body. Then again her small body actually weighed a lot more than it looked like it should, so having huge wings kind of made sense. Her own body was the same way. She was pulled from her thoughts when she noticed some movement below, and began to dive. Suddenly Arlie shouted, Hey, wait! Dont dive like that you will get skewered! Confused she stopped mid-dive, and came back up, asking, huh, why would I ... Arlie pointing at a few trees interrupted, those are Elder Ironbark trees. Their branches are quite strong, and your angle would have crashed you into them. Suddenly she understood, branches tended to reach upward so that the leaves could absorb sunlight. That meant it was quite likely that a few would have been pointing her way, and the leaves were quite thick making it hard to tell how dense the branches were. By this time what caused the movement was long gone, so she followed along awkwardly. After a while they reached a part of the forest that opened up into long trails open to the sky, and the asional clearing. Arlie, slowed a hovered in the air, and Umeko took a moment longer to match her. Finding it hard to hover in the air like Arlie did. Dont worry youll get the hang of it eventually, then she pointed out arge lumbering creature. At this height, it looked to be about as big as a horse, but she knew that meant it wasrger. Her excellent eyesight picked out details. Its body was covered withrge armored tes mostly along its back and some covered its sides, and it had thick stubby legs. All along its back long spines that must have been a meter or two in length jutted out giving it a spiky armor. It had a long tail that ended in a spike-covered ball with one exceptionally long spike at the end. The head was exceptionally well armored, with a pair of stubby protrusions on either side of the mouth. A pair of eyes sat in recessed holes for them. That is a Spineback, they are gentle lumbering creatures that are quitemon around here. Their chief eat mostly trees and rocks. They use their heads for knocking trees over, but they also have been known to knock down stone walls in the same fashion. Notice the spines on its back? She nodded, and Arlie continued, Those are how they protect themselves from an aerial attack. Their armored bodies are very resilient but they are slow, and a Dragon could easily kill them without those spines. The spines make it hard for a dragon to just dive on them from above. This gives them time to bury themselves using their innate earth magic. Now we are going to attack from the air, but not a vertical dive that would just get us killed. See how the sides of the creature arent protected? Umeko confirmed that she had noticed that, and just as she was beginning to suspect Arlie confirmed that they would dive in at an angle to hit the creature there. Arlie quickly coached her on the approached, and soon they were diving at the creature. The wind flowing under their wings, the creature noticed them and tried to evade. However as Arlie had said earlier it was slow, too slow in fact to evade them. Seconds before they hit the creature they reorientated themselves to bring their talons to bear. With a single kick, they sliced the creatures side wide open. Blood poured from the open wound, and their momentum knocked therge lumbering beast on its side. The creature bellowed loudly, and Arlie began approaching its exposed neck. This wound is fatal, but it will take the poor creature a long time to die from it. The proper moral thing is to finish the creature with a slice to the jugr, said Arlie as she used a talon to do just that. Fresh blood gushed from the new wound, and very quickly therge beast fell silent. Within moments the entire thing had be motionless. With the creature dead, Arlie went about skinning it. While directing her on how to remove its armor and spines. During this process, she learned how tough its skin was, and learned that its armor was quite good as well. A whole hour went by as they worked, and to her surprise, no predators showed up to challenge them for the catch. When she asked, Arlie was quick to inform her, There are a few scavengers in the area, but they have strong instincts. They know we are stronger than them, so they are waiting for us to be done with our catch. Using tools they had brought with them, they then went about cutting and preserving the meat of the creature, at Arlies direction. They had saved a good chunk of it, when a shadow appeared overhead. Umeko looked up to see arge dragon overhead. She felt a rush of fear when she noticed it getting closer, but rxed when she noticed it was moving in a slow and rxed flight path. The dragon took its time, andnded gently near them, and addressed Arlie while lifting a w to show off a with several Spineback corpses in it. May I have some of your catch? My eggs are about to hatch, and I have some hungry hatchlings to feed. Arlie smiled, and replied, We wouldnt have been able to carry the whole thing back to the vige anyway. Sure, you can have it. We already have what we want anyway. I was just teaching the young one here how to hunt, and Spinebacks are perfect for that. The Dragon regarded Umeko for a moment, and then replied, In that case, perhaps we should meet up tomorrow. Ill be doing a lot of hunting for the foreseeable future, and some extra help would be appreciated and I can help with the teaching. Naturally, I would want to keep most of the kills. Im called Mel by the way. Arlie nodded, and replied, That does seem agreeable. We will have to work out the details, but we can do that tomorrow. Its gettingte so we need to head back. Lets meet up, here tomorrow, and before I forget, I am Arlie and this is Umeko. The dragon Mel agreed to that, and collected the remaining portion of the corpse before taking wing. They gathered their portion, and then took wing themselves heading back to the vige. Umeko spent that time considering tomorrows nned meeting with a mother dragon. Extra Chapter Reaching a New Floor Extra Chapter Reaching a New Floor Announcement Hey, guys. I am back with a surprise chapter. A certain individual made arge donation, and to celebrate I quickly put this extra chapter together. I hope you guys enjoy this little side story. I left a couple of the characters in it as yet unnamed, so if anyone wants to name them go ahead. Also if anyone drops a donation with a name, I will try to work that name into the story of their choice. Now if you will excuse me, I will go back to writing a masturbation scene for RoFL, and let you guys read the chapter. A younger man was the first to enter the floor, quickly followed by the three young women that made up his party. One of those young women used to his little brother but said brother had made a mistake on the sixth floor and was now his little sister. A very cute little sister that he just wanted to protect. Even if this ce liked to warp feelings like that. The man was named Steven, and while he wasnt a hero he did have his own advantage. A past life that he remembered. Not that it helped much with the magical aspects of this world, and he couldnt recreate many of the technologies that he remembered. Well not perfectly anyway, magic had helped him make a few shortcuts, and his little sister was a genius. The two of them had together created a small littleputing device that excelled at solving logic problems. Although oftentimes Steven thought the dungeon was watching them because of it. Steven was d that they had finally made it to this floor, and the boss fight was brutal. They were all exhausted, and their equipment was in a dire need of repair. His sisters mage robes were tatters and didnt cover anything, and her staff was broken so her equipment would need to be reced. Their healers equipment was not in much better shape, and as for theirst member their rogue. Her clothing was gone, and her daggers were in bad shape. She had lost her clothes to a trap they had encountered just before the boss. They had found it, and while she was disarming it, a slime girl dropped from a hidden hole in the ceiling and ravished her. As for the slime they managed to chase it off before it attacked anyone else. At least they had thought to bring some spare clothing, not that the spare clothing she was wearing now had fared well during the boss fight. Looking around, he noticed that they were in a small town, and like normal this was a safe zone. Steven noticed the smell of sea air and had a feeling that this floor might have an ocean theme. He also noticed a small demoness approaching them. It was just a normal demon girl, but she was entirely naked. Each step she took was sensual and meant to draw the eye to her. She was little on the small side for her kind, but only by a couple of centimeters. She made up for it by having a fairlyrge bust, and a decentlyrge butt to bnce her out. Unlike most of her kind, her tail was on full disy extending behind her. Demon girls seemed to have the ability to make their tails disappear, so it wasnt often that he saw it on disy. Hers was long, and quite pretty ending with a heart-shaped tip. She came to a stop near them and smiled happily. Wee to the Eighth floor! You four look exhausted, may I show you to an inn? Normally he wanted to explore these little towns first, but right now and inn felt like a wonderful idea at the moment. He nodded, and introduced himself, An inn sounds great at the moment, I am Steven, and this is my little sister, Jane. He pointed out Jane standing next to him. They had chosen Jane as it was close enough to her old name to make the transition easy. Jane herself was a cute girl. She was a little over a hundred and fifty centimeters in height, with an average chest. Currently, her chest was on full disy since her bra was ruined and her robe no longer covered her front. She wasnt exactly trying to hide her chest either, so he could see her delicate nipples andrge pink ares. Her skin was a light creamy tan from the time they spent in the sun, and other than a pair of light scars on her stomach unblemished. Her arms and legs were toned and had just the right bnce of muscle and fat. She didnt have any body hair anywhere on her body, but that was a natural urrence. This meant her small pink pussy was quite visible at the moment. She had a cute face, withrge expressive green eyes, and fiery red shoulder-length hair that loosely framed her face. As for himself, he wasnt much bigger at one hundred and sixty-three centimeters tall. He had some muscle and a few scars. He just didnt think much of himself. His red hair was a bit wild at the moment, and he had the beginnings of a beard from several days of not shaving. The visible parts of his body didnt have much body hair, and it was so fine that you really had to look to notice it. He pointed out the two girls behind him and introduced them as well in turn. Their healer was the loli of their group. She had nice blue hair that fell halfway down her back. Her skin was pale and smooth, with her small delicate breasts on full disy thanks to her ruined outfit. She didnt have much body hair either, nor did she have much in the way of curves but at least she was cute. Sticking out of her loose hair were the pointed tips of her ears. Her pussy, however, was concealed by the tattered remains of her panties, but not very well. Every once in a while, a careless move would give anyone looking a decent glimpse of her delicate folds. As for the rogue, she was a Dark Elf. Apparently her light purple skin was a sign that she was a rare variant of Dark Elf. Her height was a little above the average for a Dark Elf at one hundred and fifty-seven centimeters. She had long dark hair that she normally kept in a braid, but right now it was sticky and wet with slime and the braid had long since came undone. The tattered remains of a shirt clung to her frame but did nothing to conceal herrge bust. Her nipples and are were also quite visible to the observer. Like all Dark Elves, she had no body hair. Her muscles were decently developed giving her a tight figure that would look good in just about anything, and that was true of these tattered rags as well. After introducing the party the Demoness introduced herself, Im Tamira. I take it you had some trouble with thest floor? He nodded, and said, I guess you could say that. She shifted in a manner that drew attention to her bouncing breasts and pointed down a road say that the inn was that way. She then led them to the inn. As tired as they were none of them noticed that she was using a little magic on them. Next thing he knew they were in the inn. The party had two rooms at the inn, and he wasnt sure how, but he was sharing a room with his sister. In addition, the Demoness Tamira was in the room with them. Currently, she was giving him a blowjob, while her tail was prating his sister whose eyes were a bit clouded with lust. It took him a couple of moments to recall the past few hours. Tamira had taken control of the situation as soon as they got to the inn. Once she had gotten them alone in their room, she had gone down on them releasing a healthy amount of pheromones while she was at it. He blushed a bit when he recalled that she had gotten him to prate his own sister, taking her virginity as a girl, and even cum inside several times. Now that his mind was starting to clear, Steven decided to take control of the situation. Using a bit of surprise her pulled the demoness of his member and pushed her down. Before she even noticed the change, he had already prated her in a moment. His member slid into her folds very easily, as she was quite wet down there. Thanks to her blowjob he could tell that he was close to cumming. Next to him, he noticed his sister cumming from the attentions of the demonesss tail. Roughly he grabbed Tamiras breasts and began to mold them with his fingers. Suddenly her pussy mped down on him hard causing him to cum. In health spurts, he filled her depths, as her back arched. A mixture of fluid leaked from her pussy, as they came. He stopped cumming first, and he continued to enjoy the feeling of her pussy mping on his dick, which thanks to a spell the demoness herself had cast on it recovered very quickly. Leaning forward, he nibbled a bit on one of her nipples and pulled on one of her breasts a bit. This demoness seemed to be a bit masochistic and greatly enjoyed the rough treatment. Releasing one of her breasts, he reached down and pinched her clit, and then rolled it a bit. All while he continued to thrust into her. At the same time, he noticed her tail pop out of his sister with a very audible sound. Thick fluid gushed out of her hole, which continued to gape slightly after their activities. A few momentster the demoness, stopped cumming and tried to use her tail for something, but he released her breast and grabbed it with his hand. As he started stroking it, with his other hand, Steven pulled on her clit a bit. Her reaction was immediate, and she came again. A couple of roundster, he was greeted with an interesting notification.
Congrattions! After several hours of mating, you have sessfully dominated a demon! New ss options are avable. Visit a temple, priest, priestess, or a guild for more details. The Demoness Tamira has joined your party as your Thrall. Since you dominated her master, your sister Jane is now your Thrall. You can now make her nickname her official name if you like.
He nced over at his sister who was currently curled up naked beside him, and asleep. Steven was actually quite surprised to learn that his sister had gotten enthralled by the demoness. Little did he realize he had two more surprises in store for him. After shaking off the surprise, he finished up with the demoness, and went to bed for the night, but not before doing his sister the favor making her nickname of Jane her official name. Chapter LXV Naming, and Morning Surprises Chapter LXV Naming, and Morning Surprises Announcement Hey guys I am back with your regrly scheduled chapter, and as I said earlier it is a big one. There should be plenty for you toment on, and I am looking forward to hearing some reader theories. In other news, I am thinking of making a patron. Well, I technically already have one, I just don''t use it to post my stories or much of anything for that matter. As for what will be on it, I''m not sure yet. I do typically write my chapters a few days before I post to give me time to proofread, so if I eliminate that process you could get them a few days earlier. I also asionally write chapters for stories I haven''t posted yet. Your own feedback would be helpful. Melisa stretchedzily. She felt wonderful, all the tension in her body was gone, and the bed she was in was quitefortable. It took her half-asleep mind several minutes to notice that she wasnt in her own bed, but that didnt seem important to her. At least not at first. It wasnt until she started to rememberst night, that she began really paying attention to her surroundings. Looking around, she noticed she was in what looked to be the room of an inn. Gentle light streamed into the room from a window behind her. The room was dominated by arge bed big enough tofortably fit five or six people but right now she was the only person in the bed. On either side of the bed was a nightstand, and on one wall was arge wardrobe. The bed she was in was extremelyfortable to the point that she didnt want to leave. She rolled over a bit, and absently noted that she was naked, but she remembered the cute slime girl eating her clothes. Idly she adjusted her hair, so she wouldnt identally pull on it, as she adjusted her position, and noted it wasnt coated in slime. In fact, she felt quite clean, so she figured someone had cleaned her up. Since she didnt want to leave the bed, she decided to check her notifications.
You passed out while having sex with the wandering boss Susan Your mana has beenpletely drained. Due tock of defense, you have been partially corrupted by demonic lust mana Bound Goddess Tina has moved you from the main fifth floor safe zone to the main safe zone of the fourteenth floor. Good Luck! Congrattions! on being the first adventurer to reach the fourteenth floor. Congrattions! on reaching the floor solo. Dewari Dark Goddess of lust and fertility, and patron of the dungeon, and your patron Kuwi, Goddess of cute little girls have noticed your predicament and offered you a blessing. Congrattions! You are pregnant!
Her mind took several minutes to process the long list of important notifications. The first couple barely grabbed her attention. The one that really grabbed her attention wasnt the really big problem of being stuck on the fourteenth floor, but that final line caught her attention so well that she didnt read the next one. She was pregnant, and she found herself patting her stomach. She just knew deep down that it was going to be a cute little girl, one of the blessings of Kuwi made it impossible for her to have a boy. Sadly that little fact was a turn off for many men, but she didnt want a husband that didnt understand the appeal of a cute little girl. As for who the father could be, she very much doubted it was the slime girl. It had not escaped her notice of a certain blue fluid leaking from the legs of the cute pink-haired girl she had been petting before the slime girl decided to y with her. Slime girls could only nt their eggs once a month, and since she had just nted her eggs that meant it was someone else. She had just decided to try asking her patron when she heard a voice in her head. A voice she had not heard often, that of her beloved patron. d to see you are awake, and that you seem happy, Happily, she returned while rubbing her belly, I have a child, I cant wait to see her. Yes, speaking of your child. That blessing Dewari and I offered you should help her grow up strong. She nodded, and opened her status to look for the blessing once she found it, she read it. There was nothing in it that she found truly worrying, and she epted the minor blessing. There was something in about being doubly fertile with cute girls, and that she would be more attractive to cute demon girls. Then she asked her patron if she knew who the father of her child was. Her goddess clearly amused, replied, Yes, you were a bit out of thingsst night, but after Tina dropped you off at the inn, you woke up while the Aquatha maid was cleaning you. Seems that the local pheromones acted on your mana drained body like alcohol and you had your way with her. She is the one that got you pregnant. Speaking of the maid seems she ising to check on you. With that, the presence of her goddess vanished entirely, and then the door to her room opened. Standing in the doorway was a small demon girl. She had on the headdress of a maid, but aside from that, she was naked. Twelve long blue and violet tentacles extended from below her waist. Framed by the base of two of the thick tentacles was a small pink pussy that gapped open slightly. It seemed quite delicate and cute. Her breasts were also small and delicate with cute little nipples framed by small pink ares. Her creamy smooth skin was unblemished and colored a light tan as if she spent every day in the sun. Her face was very cute with arge expressive pair of light red almost pink eyes. A cute button nose, and a small mouth with a single tooth poking out in a rather adorable manner. Long light purple hair framed her cute face. In addition, she had a mix of blue and violet scales that gave the illusion that she was wearing gloves, simr scales framed her stomach, but none covered her belly, chest, face, or pussy. Well aside from three lone scales on either check that is. Tamira stretched her muscles a bit, as she considered the notifications she had just read. She was quite sore thanks to the exercisest night, and she was now pregnant. For a demoness like her, that was actually a bit of a reward. On the bed, still sleeping was her new master, and curled up next to him was his little sister. Who had consequently been her first Thrall, and now she was his. Settling onto the floor, she tried to sort out how she felt about this. Honestly being a Thrall wasnt that bad. The thought of doing his bidding made her wet, and if how he took chargest night was any indication, she had high hopes for Steven. Besides, just because she was a thrall didnt mean she couldnt corrupt him. Her thoughts were broken, when she noticed Jane waking up. Jane stretched and then looked around seemingly confused. She then used her fingers to remove some of the gunk dried onto her skin. They all would need a bath, but first, she needed to wait for her master to wake up. In the meantime, she was curious and asked Jane to look through her notifications. She took that look people always took when reading notifications. After being somewhat calm for a moment or two she suddenly jumped, and eximed, IM PREGNANT! The sudden shout was enough to disturb her master, and he groaned. The demoness smiled a bit, happy to know she had seeded. She had carefully avoided seeding the girl, and that meant that Steven was to be the father of her child as well. She slipped back onto the bed and wrapped her tail around the girls naked body. Whispering into her ear, she said, That sounds wonderful, we can raise our babies together. In a low voice, she muttered, but ... Im... Im.... Never quite finishing whatever it is she wanted to say. Tamira started stroking her messy hair and waited for her to calm down. Master woke up while she wasforting her fellow Thrall, and immediately went about telling one of the maids to prepare a bath for them. Before turning to Jane and asking her what was wrong. Her answer seemed to be quite the surprise to him, and before he could process it, Tamira told him that she was also pregnant. Aya sat in the chair only half-listening to her mistresss morning lecture. Her mind was still on what happened during lunch yesterday. Her mistress hade back from whatever she had been doing at lunch then. She had been having fun with Violet at the time when the call for lunch came. Aya naturally dragged her to the temple cafeteria, where she could only sit at a table and watch as others ate. Violet had been a little confused when she didnt go to get a te, but she simply told her she wasnt allowed. Naturally, the curious little elf girl spent half the meal pestering her on why, but she was too embarrassed to answer. There was no way she could admit that she was only allowed to breastfeed. It was around that time while Violet was pestering with questions that her mistress showed up sliding into the seat next to her. She asked them a couple of questions. The first if they had fun together, and Aya had to admit that she had fun with Violet even if the games they ended up ying were a bit childish. The question that followed stung a bit, but it wasnt the reason her mind was still on what happened. No the part she was still stuck on was what happened after the questions. After the questions, the Vampiress had exposed a breast right there in front of Violet and breastfed her. Naturally, she had hesitated to take the breast at first, but she had. Aya still wasnt sure why she started suckling. Sure she was hungry, but not desperately. Violet had watched her breastfeed, but she didnt tease her about it like Aya had feared she would. This didnt make her any less embarrassed about it, however. Suddenly she felt a shock ripple through her body and looked up to see her mistress ring at her. She didnt need to be told why she was shocked and quickly she apologized for letting herself get distracted. Misaki cooed at the little ones at her breasts. She had mostly slept through yesterday, and while she had woken up a couple of times to nurse her kids, and briefly interacted with Emily when she stopped by she had yet to name her kids. To her right, Phyllis shifted in the cushions a bit, as she adjusted on of her infants, and asked L who had juste back in to ask if there was anything they needed, Have you seen Melisa? I havent seen since yesterday, and I am sure there are things I will need her to do for me. L shook her head, and replied, No, I havent seen her since yesterday either. Thest time I saw her was when she told me to make sure you two werent disturbed. Now Phyllis was looking really worried, so reluctantly Misaki began looking around for her. It didnt take her long with her sense to find the annoying aide, but she wasnt sure if she should tell Phyllis where she was, so instead, she simply told her that she would be fine. Thankfully a knock came at the door before Phyllis could question her. L answered the door. It turned out that it was Emily, her two daughters Celine and Megan, along with Crystal and Ruby. They filed into the office quickly making the room feel a little cramped. It was a good thing that L had already put all but Jesse to work. So they werent in the office, but instead, they were helping out in the guild today. The only reason Jesse was here was because she was currently providing breakfast for the one infant. Phyllis was clearly quite happy to see her sister, and while L was closing the door said, d to see you. I would offer you a hug, but I am a little upied at the moment. As soon as the door closed Megan started shedding her clothes, and Celine soon followed suit. Phyllis seemed a little surprised by this, and Misaki wasnt sure what to think. She avoided looking in on other people out of respect for their privacy. Although that didnt include the few people from the church, as she tried to keep constant tabs on what they were doing. Her demon side actually kind of liked what she was seeing, and she noted that Emily wasnt shouting at them to keep their clothes on. She clearly remembered how different Emily had been just a few weeks before. Before anyone could say anything, she awkwardly fidgeted and stared at her feet and admitted rather quietly, I may have let things get a little out of hand. Phyllis stuttered for a moment, and then said, I can see that. Misaki had known that Emily had a submissive streak to her, and had noticed that Crystal and Ruby were spending a lot of time over at her house. She also noticed that they seemed to be watching the children with a proud look on their faces. It wasnt hard for her to figure out that the two of them were in charge of Emilys household now. Regardless she could tell that Emily was a bit embarrassed about this, and apparently so did Phyllis, as she followed up saying, but I dont think you came here to talk about your family situation. Something about her tone suggested that Phyllis wasnt going to just let it slide. They were going to be talking about thister, but at least for now things were settled. Emily gave out a sigh of relief, and half the tension in her body disappeared. No, I wanted to know if you have thought of any names for your kids. I can offer a few suggestions if you need help. They shared a look with each other, and then Misaki answered the question. An answer that began and hours-long discussion. They didnt have five names lined up for their kids, but they did have a couple of ideas. By the end of their discussion, things had changed. Jesse had left the room with L and had dragged Ruby along with them. Crystal, however, had stayed behind and had managed to get Emily out of her clothes. She reced the rather presentable outfit she had been wearing earlier with some ribbons wrapped around her breasts and another set around her waist. Carefully arranged to draw attention to her pussy and breasts without hiding anything. Emily hadnt put up much protest at the changes in her attire and seemed to enjoy letting Crystal decide her outfit. Phyllis actually seemed a little amused when it happened. As for the babies they had chosen names for them. The two that Phyllis was holding and had been feeding were named, Luna and Ste. While the two were almost identical, Luna had a birthmark on her thigh just a little below her tiny pussy that looked like a moon mark. Ste had on the opposite thigh but in a simr location a little sun mark. So they had creatively used their birthmarks to choose their names. The baby that was currently resting in some cushions ced near the desk, and that Jesse had been nursing earlier in the day, they had chosen to call, Yuko. She didnt have any special birthmarks, but she did have a little tuft of white hair to set her apart from her sisters who all shared their hair color with one of their mothers. In the case of Luna and Ste, they both had lovely purple hair like Phyllis. While the two that Misaki was carrying shared pretty light blue and silver hair like Misaki had. This pair also had birthmarks to tell them apart. They had chosen to call them Naomi, and Mistie. Mistie had her mark on her chest and it resembled a small cloud. While Naomi had hers on her belly, and it looked like a pair of lightning bolts meeting. Just as they had finished naming their little bundles, the door opened Jesse entered. She stopped to stare at Emily for a moment, and then her gaze wandered to Megan and Celine who were ying a game with each other. Closing the door, shemented rather quietly, but Misaki still caught it, Those two are still naked, and mommy has joined them. Meanwhile, Susan was with Tina. As she walked down the corridor towards the library, she was considering her evolution options. She was leaning towards thest two, as a rare species usually had advantages over a moremon one, but this wasnt always the case. She hadnt been able to ask earlier, as Tina had run off with the girl she had yed withst night, but she decided to ask if Tina knew anything about Subus Slimegirls. So she asked and had to wait for a couple of moments as Tina mulled the question over. The Subus Slimegirl? Well, they are a lust exclusive evolution of the slime species and specialize in the lust rted aspects. In general, they have a more solid humanoid form than most slime species to the point that people can mistake them for real people, but they retain the shapeshifting abilities of their cousins. So they can be anything from the busty loli look that you currently have or they can be tall and t-chested. Naturally, they have limits to how much they can stretch their form, so you still wont be able to mimic a dragon in form. Their base appearance takes after that of a Subus with a long tail with the same heart-shaped bulb they get and horns. However, they dont get the wings of a Subus. The Subus Slimegirl also has some powerful natural pheromones, and their slime is not just a stripping solution like yours but a natural aphrodisiac. Also unlike most other slimegirl subspecies, the Subus Slimegirl can produce milk which is basically a concentrated aphrodisiac mixed with a fertility drug. A very effective fertility drug in fact, and it is especially effective for women. Oh, and about the tail it serves the same function as that of a Subus. Meaning it is a fully functioning reproductive organ, and you will retain the tail in both your slime and humanoid form. In other words, if you go that route, you will be able to reproduce at any time, and not just once a month. I may be forgetting a few things, but as to traits. They lose the docile trait, as it doesnt fit their nature. Thanks to their demonic rtion they gain the Demon Skin trait, and as a more evolved slime they gain the trait Magic Absorb. Given that they keep the Physical Negation trait you already have, it makes the Subus slime very hard to kill. As they greatly resist magical and physical attacks. The magic absorb trait means that half of any magic attack directed at you automatically negated and added to your mp pool, and it procs before your other resistances. You do gain a weakness to celestial attacks, but your true weakness remains fire like all slimes. Being a lust creature you gain a trait called, Sexual Predator. This trait reduces the amount of experience you get from normalbat, but you gain doubled rewards from sex. She was d, she asked Tina as she was a wealth of info on the subject, but she did notice that Tina was assuming that she was considering evolving into one. She decided not to say anything in regards to the assumption, as it was correct, and instead thanked her before rushing to the library. Where she looked over the books until she found a pair that covered the slime options she was considering. Neither book was particrly long, and when she looked up she noticed Tina watching her from across the table. Made a decision yet? ... Dont give me that look, I know you are about to evolve. You ate about half my mana, and unless my math is wrong that means you gained enough levels to evolve two stages, said Tina as she leaned forward against the table. An action that made her exposed mounds stick out a bit more. Susan nodded, and said, Yes, I have made a decision. As interesting as the Demonic Dark Slimegirl looks, the Subus Slimegirl just has better traits. Not to mention the book shows that the Subus Slimegirl can also learn magic. Besides, it will make me better at what I already do. Tina nodded, and replied, Good choice. The Subus Slimegirl also has better evolution options if you can gain enough experience. Susan already knew that to evolve again she would need to reach level one hundred. It would likely take a while to reach that, even if she went ahead and ate the rest of Tinas mana. Settled on her choice, she mentally made the choice to evolve. Instantly she felt herself begin to evolve. She lost her shape, as her slime condensed. It changed for her normal translucent blue and darkened up to a nice pale blue. Her hair went from translucent pink and solidified into a nice pink as well. A solid tail sprouted from her membrane its slime structure darkened as it grew, and once it reached a length of about a meter the long slender tail sprouted a heart-shaped bulb at its tip. The bulb was a lovely pink in shade while the rest of the tail was ck. As her body was stabilizing Tina ced a mirror she had borrowed from somewhere in front of Susan. She was still a blue slimegirl, but she was no longer seethrough. Now her skin was a lovely pale blue with streaks of violet shot through it. She had grown in height and now stood a grand total of one hundred forty centimeters tall. So she wasnt much bigger than she used to be. Her chest had grown a bit as well, and now she was a solid D cup, and not just barely making the mark. She now had small delicate nipples that were surrounded by light pink ares, and down below she had a small closed and delicate looking pussy. Spreading it she found the inside was dyed the same light pink that her ares were, while the outside matched her normal skin tone. Her face had changed again, but not by much. Really it had mostly gained definition making it look more humanlike, and somehow far cuter than before. She still had round pink eyes, but they were a bit bigger and darker. Her small nose seemed more solid, and realistic, and her mouth had gained definition which made her lips a bit more prominent. Her pink slime hair had solidified and separated into proper strands, making it look far more realistic, and to the touch, it felt like hair now. On her forehead, a pair of silver horns poked out as well. Honestly, this more solid look was the main reason why she had chosen this path, and she really liked what she had gotten. Now all she had to do was figure out how to change her color. Although her current color was reasonably attractive. She then shifted her focus to her hands and feet studying her own digits. Her hands and feet actually looked quite human, and she had fingernails and toenails now. They were the same silver color as her horns. Her mind then considered clothes, and as per her habit, she formed some out of her flesh. They ended up being the same color as her flesh, but she soon figured out how to pull just one color to them. She just couldnt figure out how to use a color not already part of her body. Her new body naturally influenced her choice of what to wear. Very soon a cute girl was standing in the mirror wearing a very short mini-skirt with no panties, and a half bra cupped the bottom of her breast. The line stopping just short of her nipples, leaving them on disy. A part of her wanting people to see them. For color, she made the bra purple and paired it with a ck skirt. She thought thisbination worked well with her skin tone. ncing at Tina who seemed to like the erotic dress she had been givenst night. She smiled yfully, and said, Lets get out of the castle again, and go for a walk in the safe zones. Tina smiled mischievously and gestured to the door. Susan led the way out of the castle, while a maid collected the mirror. Susan was looking forward to learning all her new abilities, and the adventurers up on the fifth floor would be perfect for this. One thing she really wanted to try out were her pheromones. Instinctively she knew how to use them, but she didnt know how effective they were. The book on her kind was rather vague about that. General anouncement General anouncement Announcement Hey guys, this isn''t a chapter. I am posting this to let you guys know that I have set up my Patreon. I also posted a new story there that will remain patron exclusive for the foreseeable future. It is a what-if alternative version of this story. Someone asked if I could write a story about Misaki choosing to be a Subus instead. I will eventually post it here, but for now, it will be Patreon exclusive. Also on my Patreon, you can take a look at Saturday''s chapter today, and for Patreon, I will be posting chapters as I write them. That means by subscribing you will get them faster, albeit unedited. Now to follow is a teaser for my new story, Sentient Rock or Subus? I took the Subus. A young man suddenly found himself alone in an endless ck space. It wasnt darkness as he could see, but everything was just ck. Looking around he tried to figure out how he had gotten here. Last thing he remembered he had been balls deep in a cute girl, not much younger than he was. Both of them knew it was a fling, he had met her earlier that day and turned on the charm. It wasnt long before they had stopped at a hotel, and were enjoying each otherspany. Thinking back he had just been about to fill her depths, and then there was a crashing sound. Next thing he knew he was here. Suddenly one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen appeared before him. She was entirely naked, and nothing was hidden from view. She wasnt particrly tall, but she wasnt short either. Her hair was a deep dark ck, even darker than the surroundings, it cascaded down her back freely, and poking out of it was a pair of short silver horns. Parting her hair a bit, a lovely pair of leathery wings extended from her back. She regarded him with a pair of piercing crimson eyes, and her skin was perfect. It was a lovely creamy tan as if she had bathed in the sun until it got just the right coloration. She had no scars or blemishes of any kind. Her breasts and butt were perfectly proportioned for her figure. So perfectly in fact that it was unnatural, and thanks to her surprising nakedness he could see that she didnt have any body hair. Not a single spec anywhere on her body. JCountry That was the first two paragraphs for the prologue, and I was thinking of using them as part of a revised prologue for this story. Do tell me your thoughts, and check out my Patreon with the link below Chapter LXVI The Fourteenth Floor and … Chapter LXVI The Fourteenth Floor and ¡­ The cute little mostly naked maid smiled and said, d to see you are awake master! I have already prepared a bath for you. Melisa was briefly confused and checked her notifications again. Reading thest notification she saw she had gained a willing servant. Apparently she had impressed the young demoness in front of her, and she had chosen to serve her of her own will. She didnt gain a thrall though because the demoness didnt cast the required spell for that. Although the wording of the notification was a little strange, she didnt think too deeply about it. Mostly because she was too engrossed in enjoying the bed, and her view of the cute Aquatha girl in front of her. She stretched a bit in the bed and found herself saying, But this bed is sofy, I dont feel like leaving. Now master,ying in bed is no good! As a maid, I have to make sure my master stays in perfect health, replied the cute maid, just before she pulled Melisa out of the bed with her tentacles. She had enough strength to easily pull her out and was fast about it too. Pulled from the softfort of the best bed she had ever been in, the maid led her naked down a hall. They passed several naked demons, and then entered a doorless bathroom with arge public bath, and several private tubs inside small side rooms. None of which included doors either, but they did have privacy screens. There were a few demons bathing in therge bath, but they went straight to a smaller private tub. Her maid didnt even bother closing the privacy screen and entered the water dragging her in with her. Next thing she knew the cute maid was bathing her, and doing a very thorough job of it while she was at it. Not one part of her was spared, and despite her protests, she wasnt even allowed to clean a single part of herself. During the bath, she felt a strange tingle of demonic magic near her pussy. However, it wasnt until her maid released her from the tub, that she got a chance to see what happened. Looking down, she noticed she had a tattoo on her lower belly, and covering her pussy as well. It depicted a cute girl with tentacles, and she seemed to be possessively wrapping around her pussy. Confused, she nced up at the maid who was now holding a towel, and asked, What is this? It tells all others that you belong to, Meira, replied the demon mischievously. Leaving Melisa even more confused. As Meira began drying her with the towel she stuttered, but, ... but you ... Meira ced a tentacle over her mouth and shoved it in a bit shutting her up. She instinctively began to suck on it, and Meira replied, Of course, in life I serve you, but in bed, you belong to me. Then Meira grabbed her breast, and she felt another odd tingle moments before the girl began to suck on her breast. It took her a couple of moments to realize that she wasctating and that Meira had just cast a spell on her to make herctate. The way she was sucking on her breast, also felt really good, and Melisa realized what that strange wording meant. Not to mention that she was in trouble. Just then, the tentacle in her mouth went deeper and prated her throat, but strangely it didnt trigger her gag reflex. It took her another moment to realize why. The entire tentacle was coated with demonic magic, and she could help but suck and lick the intruder because of it. It began to thrust in and out of her throat. While Meira shifted breasts and began to suck on the other one. Suddenly the tentacle in her mouth began to pulsate, and then she felt a hard smack to her rear, and her mind nked for a moment. The tingle of magic followed the smack, and it triggered a surge of pleasure that sent her over the edge. When she came down from her high a momentter, Meira had released her, and asked, Understand? She nodded. As she really was starting to understand the dynamic this demoness had in mind for her. It had not escaped her notice that the mark on her belly and pussy had been the source of the magic that made her orgasm when Meira spanked her. Meira really did mean it when she said that she now belonged to her in bed. Good, now lets get your pussy all clean, again, and no sillyints about doing it yourself alright, and then she switched back to her sweet tone from earlier, and then we can go over your ns for the day. Melisa didnt say anything, she wasnt sure what to say. Mostly as what was happening fell so far outside the norm for her, that her mind was having trouble processing it. Before she knew it, Meira was done cleaning her vagina, and the surrounding area again. Now she was being led down the hall of the inn, and she was being asked, So what do you want to do today, master? She didnt answer right away, but after a moments thought, she replied, I guess the first thing on the list is some new clothes. I havent been to this floor before, so I would also like to look around a bit. I think I will stick to the safe parts of the floor, and then after a bit of tour, I would like to head back up to the surface. Suddenly a few fingers brushed over her pussy, causing her to moan a bit, as Meira suddenly asked in a dark tone, Are you sure about the clothes? I like you naked. She gulped, and replied, in a small voice, maybe the clothes can wait. Meira resumed her cheery demeanor, and whispered in her ear, good girl. Following the phrase, she felt a rush of pleasure and worried she checked her pussy. Thankfully she found it still dry, and she didnt have to worry about being dragged back to the bath for another cleaning. Meira noticed and in her typical cute tone said, It wouldnt do for master to get wet, now. So I made sure you didnt. Somehow that didnt surprise her. She suspected that it had something to do with her new mark. A part of her realized that she was being trained, but she had no idea how to deal with Meira. She knew that the best way to deal with a demon was to take control, but Meira was turning out to be hard to deal with. At least she was cute, and strangely she found she didnt mind being the ything of a cute demon too much. Entering the lobby she looked around. The front room of the inn had a desk where a topless demoness sat. Over on one side were a number of tables, where a few patron demons were seated while topless demonesses waited on the tables. Seeing this she was reminded that she hadnt eaten today, but apparently Meira hadnt forgotten. Meira suddenly pulled her to a table and settled her into a seat. Somehow she also materialized a menu, but she had no idea from where. The menu was a bit more expansive than that of your average inn, but it still kept the simple and easy to read look. Most inns for simplicity kept to only three or four items, but some inns had more. This one had a single page with twelve different dishes to choose from for breakfast. She quickly settled on something simple, and Meira quickly took care of ordering it for her. Thankfully, she was allowed to eat it on her own, but the entire time Meira hovered around her. Breakfast gave her a little more time to think and consider her new maid. Meira was a bit odd as demons went, as she seemed willing to give away quite a bit of authority. However, she was dead set on keeping it in certain areas, namely the bed, and apparently that extended to how she dresses as well. Now that she was more awake, she was also starting to remember more ofst night, and while it was fuzzy she did remember some of her first encounter with Meira now. Just like her patron had told her, she really was the one to initiate their rtionship. Something she might not have done if she was more sober, given that Meira was level seventy-five. Something she noticed when she analyzed her out of curiosity. Then she nced at Meiras face and slumped a bit in her chair. She had a hard time keeping herself from petting Phyllis, even if she had been sober she might have done the same with Meira. Steven noticed that his sister had finally calmed down. He found the way she was currently naked and nestled in the arms of a naked demoness looked rather cute. He didnt want to let himself get distracted and helped her up. Their bath was ready and waiting for them in the attached bathroom. Thankfully the demon maid had not stayed around to help. He didnt particrly feel like chasing off a horny maid, but he suspected that the maid may have been more interested in his other two party members. As he led his sister into the bath, he finally got around to offering a release from her newfound thrall hood. He wasnt sure it would work and was a bit disappointed when his little sister chose to remain his thrall rather than be free like she used to. He wanted to say that he was surprised, but the guild had a low cost three day ss on demons that he and his party had attended before tackling the dungeon. During the ss, they had covered enthrallment, and the demonic spell used to initiate this condition. Lust demons disapproved of ve magic and tended to make pets or thralls out of people they encountered. The enthrallment spell was the one an adventurer was most likely to encounter, and it was hard to defeat. However, it could backfire on the caster. A fact that was proven by the fact that he was the master and not Tamira who was the one that cast the spell. The guild had been rather vague on the pet thing but said that you were generally not at risk of being made a pet. They did give a few guidelines to avoid that fate, however. Seeing as she wanted to stay a Thrall, he could only guess that she had already sumbed to the seductive aspect of the spell. Even though she had only been one for less than a day, but then suddenly she said, I feel safer as your Thrall. He sighed, of course, that would be the case. Getting her into the tub, he began considering his future ns. In the short term, he needed to buy new clothing for himself and his party. Ask Tamira some questions, and scout out the safe zone on this floor. Then they could head back to the dungeon town outside the dungeon. With two pregnant girls, he was now on a clock. Deep delving like this was out of the question, but there were plenty of easy quests in the area to make some coin with. He figured he could build up some funds, and then secure a nice house around here. The quests wouldnt work for long-term ie, and he would need to support both girls for a while. A lot of rookies came here as they thought it is a good ce to earn experience, and the loot was good. So he figured he would register as a guild instructor, it would work well in the long term. Finally stepping out of the inn, Melisa looked around. A part of her was conscious of the fact that she was standing outside in the nude, but it helped that arge number of the demons walking by were either nude or skimpily d. She was in the middle of a small town, the weather felt quite pleasant on her bare skin. The temperature was perfect, and the breeze was just right and carried with it the scent of the ocean. To her right, she saw arge temple dominating the top of a hill. It was hard to make out details at this distance, but it appeared to be made of dark stone. Given the nature of this dungeon, she had to guess that the temple was a dark temple. Meira stepped in front of her, and smiled cutely, I guess we can start with the grand tour, and dont worry I will show you everything this floor has to offer. This entire ind is a safe zone, a beachside resort for adventurers to rx and rest. Its meant as a change of pace from thebyrinth of the preceding floors. The preceding floors are a maze? asked Melisa, hoping for info on the unexplored floors. Meira frowned for a moment, and then her face brightened Oh yes, Master never visited those floors. Tina decided to drop you in the middle of this floor as a prank. Were you hoping for hints on those floors? The Mistress is quite pleased with her work on those floors and is looking forward to when her testers reach those floors. Suddenly Meira began touching her breasts suggestively, and continued, Of course, we could go down and explore those floors, but you might want to get used to having these things sucked. Red-faced, she quickly turned down that suggestion, and changed the subject, Are there any sights on this floor that you would rmend? She seemed to bounce a little on her tentacles, and without a word, she started dragging her down the street on a sightseeing tour of the town. The town wasnt all that big, but it had a number of houses scattered around a central square. The inn was located in the center of town on the west side of the square. Throughout the square were various stalls and shops. Meira didnt let her linger at any of the stalls, and she didnt even get to go in the clothing shops. However, she did notice that most of the stuff here was rather expensive. On the other hand, she suspected all of it was much better in quality than what could be found on the upper floors. In addition, she did spot a few items not offered on the upper floors as well. Before long they had run out of things to see in the town itself, and Meira took her north of the town to the northern stretch of beaches. A sign near the beaches told Melisa that the northern stretch of ind beaches were nude beaches and that wearing clothes was forbidden here. When she had stopped to read the sign, Meira leaned into her, and spoke into her ear, Arent you d you agreed to walk around naked? Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to show you the sights around here. There are also some nude beaches to the south, and they have some hidden secrets of their own. Melisa hesitated to answer. Honestly, she really did want to put some clothes on. Just because it was eptable to walk around naked here, didnt mean she was entirelyfortable being naked. However, she found herself quite curious about what Meira meant by secrets. Misaki returned her attention to her babies who were getting hungry, again. She had just checked in on Melisa and felt quite happy that Phyllis had gotten distracted. She certainly didnt want to exin what happened to her. Announcement Hey guys if you haven''t already, I would like to ask you to check out my Patreon. I n to use the proceeds to support my writing and every little bit helps so do consider signing up. At the moment I left the tier names as the defaults, but I would like to hear your opinions on the best names. Your opinions are important and don''t be afraid to voice them. Tell me your thoughts so that we can make this a sess together. Chapter? ?LXVII? ? Lily,? ?and? ?Quests? ?Part? ?One? Chapter? ?LXVII? ? Lily,? ?and? ?Quests? ?Part? ?One? Announcement Hey guys, and I was looking at that poll from a couple of weeks ago. I can''t say I am surprised but most of you got it wrong. Of 105 voters only 22 of you guessed correctly. The correct answer was the living room, and that does include the lewd stuff as well. I even wrote a couple of the lewd chapters with someone else in the room. I do write asionally in my room, but I don''t exactly have a proper desk in there so the sofa is far morefortable for writing. In other news, my family is now in the process of moving. Its just a crosstown move, but things will still be a little chaotic until things settle down. If I forget or am unable to post a chapter here at the normal time, you should be able to see that chapter on my Patreon. I set the advanced chapters to automatically unlock there at 9:30 which was a few minutes ago local time. Lily stood before the guild door with her mother. They hade by yesterday to see Misaki and Phyllis but they had been turned away by her caretaker. They had been told toe back tomorrow after the two had some rest. Today, she had chosen to wear the panties she had gotten from that one quest. They were sofortable that she couldnt even feel them, so they were really the only pair that she liked wearing. She really wondered how that legendary bra would feel if she got it. Although right now, she would really be able to use anything other than a training bra. She hoped that this legendary bra also got the adaptable trait. It was really useful being able to change the style of her panties whenever she wanted, and for some reason, she really wanted to walk around wearing nothing but a set of legendary underwear. It did ur to her that this world was making her a little strange, but there was nothing wrong with that. What she most wanted to do today, was say hello to Misaki and to greet her babies. She really wanted to spend more time with Misaki as well, but she didnt think mom would befortable with that. At least she had started loosing up a bit on things, and she was enjoying the extra freedom she had now. It gave her more time with her friends. Mom opened the door, and she followed her excitedly into the room. She bounced around a bit, as she ran up to the counter. The same Elf receptionist that was there yesterday was tending the counter while a young girl snuggled in herp clearly enjoying the petting session that the elf was giving her. The elf giggled cutely, and said, Someone is excited. You can go ahead and head on back. The guild master and her partner are currently having some family time with her sister, and nieces. However, I think they will want to at least say hello to you, today. She barely paused to thank the elf and rushed for the door. Her mom stayed a bit longer to talk with the elf. So she just left mom behind, as she didnt want to wait much longer. It didnt even ur to her that she was acting like a young girl. It didnt take her long to find the office, and she knocked. Perhaps a bit impatiently, but she knocked and someone answered a momentter. The person who answered the door was holding a small infant wrapped loosely in a nket to her breast. She looked a lot like the young girl who was getting a petting session from the elf receptionist. However, she had silver hair, instead of the red hair the first girl had. She was also dressed a little differently and the top of her dress had been allowed to fall to her waist. An action that left her belly and breastspletely exposed. The baby only covered part of her exposed body, and the other breast was quite visible. Including the small nipples, and the are. Lily had barely spared her a nce before peering deeper into the room, and she could see a skimpily dressed demoness standing behind the girl. Consequently blocking her view deeper into the room. The demoness was a catgirl, and like most catgirls, she was a little on the short side. She had lovely auburn hair that she kept in a neat side tail. Her top was a thin white tube top that barely covered her small breasts, and to go with it she was wearing a rather short ck skirt. She had a very lithe and slender build but there was enough muscle on her frame to tell any observer that she was fit. Fat clung to her frame in all the right ces given her a great and attractive figure for her body build. Lily thought she was extremely cute, especially given her lovely face. Her features were soft and rounded with sharp red eyes, and a lovely pair of silver horns. Lily didnt recognize the demoness, but apparently the demoness knew her. As she looked over her shoulder, and said, its Lily. A familiar voice responded, saying, let her in Jesse. The girl at the door moved out of the way and opened the door a little more for her. She smiled and entered the room where she was greeted with the others in the room. There were two young girls in the room about her age, and both of them were ying a game in the nude. Watching them while seated on a sofa against one wall, was a young woman that looked a lot like a Phyllis but she looked a bit more mature. The young woman was dressed only in ribbon and gave Lily a very good look at her figure. She was only slightly taller than Phyllis with hair of the same color but a couple of shades lighter. Her eyes also matched in color but were simrly a shade lighter in color. Her chest really stood out as it was half a size bigger than Phylliss and the ribbons really drew attention to her swollen, erect nipples, and modest pink ares. Down below her butt had a little more padding, and her pink pussy was twitching and seemed to glisten a bit. It was quite clear that the girl was aroused, and Lily suspected that the demoness had been ying with her. Especially given that she was already heading for the sofa. On the opposite wall snuggle among cushions was Phyllis, and the person she hade to see Misaki. Both girls had their arms full with newborn infants. Said infants werent particrly active. One was being burped, while a second was snuggled against her mother. The other two were currently suckling on Misakis breasts. One of them suddenly released, and the second quickly followed suit. She gave them a quick burping and settled them down next to her. Hey, Lily! Its been a while, came to see my kids? She nodded and was beckoned over. Soon she was settled on a cushion next to Misaki, and holding one of the little girls. She was remarkably cute with the way she burrowed into her arms. It seemed that they already had some strength and some ability to move. Lily guessed it had something to do with this world. Well either that or their bloodline. At least they werent crawling yet, but it was likely only a matter of time. Reikozily rolled over. It had been a couple of days since shest saw Misaki, and a while longer since theyst had sex. She slipped out of the bed and nced at the mirror. Thanks to her light clothing her own small bulge was visible. Thest time she had sex with master, she had gotten pregnant just like she wanted. At the moment though she was bored and wanted something to distract herself. She briefly considered going another round with the maids, but she had done that not all that long ago. With her mind mostly restored she could read a few books, but she didnt feel like lounging the library curled up with a book. That wasnt the kind of distraction she wanted. Instead, she decided that she would go and harras some adventurers. Most managed to get to the fifth floor, and a good number were already exploring the sixth and seventh floors. She could go to a higher floor than the fifth, but those closer to entrance tended to be the less experienced. She never visited the first floor, because the rookies were rarely entertaining. It was rare to find any rookies that could give her a decent workout, and so she discounted the floors where they weremon. After giving it some thought she decided that she would y in thebyrinths of the sixth floor. She expected a good workout, and then she turned her attention back to the mirror. She was wearing her usual mini dress without underwear, and she figured it would be sufficient. She didnt want to ask the maids for a different outfit, either. Reiko stretched causing the dress to rise in the mirror. Her pussy was briefly revealed by the act, but she paid it no mind. Instead, after double-checking that there werent any stains from her early activities with the maids the young elf left the room. It didnt take her long navigating down the familiar corridors to reach her destination on the sixth floor. Entering the floor from a hidden passage, she looked around the room. It was small and mostly empty as no one was here. The single chest in the room had been looted recently so that meant someone had beaten the lust demons guarding this room. As she recalled this room was located near a nest of Arachnids. So it would have been guarded by Arachnids. There may have been other demons around, but most would be Arachnids. ncing at the top of a door, she sensed the slimegirl hiding in a recess above the door. Like all slimes, they liked to ambush their victims, but they were more after sex and clothing than anything else. They often retreated after they got what they wanted, and Reiko could sense this one was fairly satisfied. She must have gotten what she wanted from the party that went through her. Stopping near the door, she called out to the slimegirl. The slimegirl was rather sleepy in her demeanor, but Reiko got what she wanted from her. Information on which way the adventurers had gone. She thanked the slimegirl and then exited the room heading in the same direction they went. Reiko didnt bother rushing, as she figured she would catch up with them soon enough. She even had a couple of new spells she wanted to try out. Spells she had learned from one of Misakis bosses. Apparently her learning boost also applied to any of masters minions as well. So if one of them tried to teach her a spell she would learn it faster than if she studied it from a book. Thankfully she didnt have the simple-minded trait anymore or she wouldnt have been able to learn spells on her own. She had also picked up a book from Misakis library and had learned some magic from it. Naturally, all of these new spells were lust oriented, but that was natural given where she learned them. It turned out that she was right about catching up with them soon enough. In fact, she caught up with them sooner than expected. One of them had gotten herself caught in a simple rope trap that had her hanging upside down from the ceiling. She was also naked with a blue liquid leaking from her pussy. So it seemed today just wasnt her day. As for why her party hadnt let her down yet, well they were a little busy with the Arachnids demons that had taken the opportunity to attack. One of them was already tangled in demonic webbing and was being dragged away. That person judging by his armor, and the broken shield still attached to his arm was the tank of the party. She didnt need to ask to know what was about to happen to him. The Arachnids were going to take him back to the nest, where they would use him to satisfy their lusts and fertilize their eggs. Nearby the mage of the party was just about to cast her spell when an Arachnid demon dropped on her from the ceiling. Her spell was interrupted and she was bitten before she even knew what happened. The small spider girl seemed quite happy with her sess as she wrapped the muchrger female elf in her web. Thest member of the party the rogue, seeing the way things were going bolted. Taking a turn away from where Reiko was watching the fight. The Arachnids quickly left with their two prizes, and the naked girl was left still hanging from the ceiling. Being nted with slime eggs had likely saved her from being abducted, but now she was alone hanging from the ceiling, naked with slime leaking from her pussy. Reiko sighed. She wasnt going to get any exercise from this party, and she didnt think it was right to leave a girl hanging from the ceiling. Walking towards the poor girl she began to study her features. She was on the small side, for a beastkin but it was pretty clear that she had dwarf blood in her. Her own analyze skill confirmed that the girl was part dwarf, and part foxkin. Her long hair was hanging down below her and hid her ears entirely at the moment. Her hair was a lovely orange-red, and she had arge bushy tail that matched in color. Some light fur covered her arms and legs, but her belly, pussy, and breasts werepletely hairless. Her face was naturally quite human. She had a lovely pair of green eyes that were misted over with tears that were dripping across her forehead and into her hair. She had a cute round nose and a mostly round face. Her breasts were modest with thick nipples and small ares. Her small pussy was twitching a bit, and every time it did a little more blue slime would leak out, where it would slowly run across her smooth white skin. Some of it was already coating the bottom half of her breasts, in a thin slimy coat. Her stomach looked a bit round as if she was pregnant, so the slime girl had really stuffed her. Once she got close enough, she said, Today hasnt been your day has it? She sniffled a bit and swung around a bit until she locked on to Reiko. Clearly too distraught to pay much attention to details, like the fact that Reiko was alone, she wailed, No! I just want to go home! Reiko didnt think the girl would calm down on her own, at least anytime soon, and recalled a demonic spell that would be perfect for this situation. A quick spellter and the girl was no longer crying. With her in a clearly more manageable state, she let the girl down and led her down the corridor. She figured she would drop the fox off on the fifth floor. She did consider taking her up to be another pet for her master, but given theck of effort on her part, it wouldnt be much of a gift. Chapter LXVII Lily and Quests Part Two Chapter LXVII Lily and Quests Part Two Lily had just made a joke that she would have married Misaki if she was a little older when there was a knock on the door. It turned out that it was her mom, and she didnt wait for permission before entering. Her vision seemed to have turned red when she noticed the naked duo of Celine and Megan. Mommy proved quick toment on their nudity, and said, Just because a lot of demons like to live around here doesnt mean it is okay for kids to walk around naked. Phyllis was first to respond, and with a wry smile said, You should probably get used to it. You must be Ivy, right? I heard you are living in the dungeon. I guess you must be the guild master. I do recognize Misaki though. Has my daughter caused you two any trouble. Phyllisughed, No not at all. In fact, she seems to be a little jealous and wants to marry us. Lily red-faced was quick to protest that statement, Hey, I just said that if I was a little older I would marry Misaki! Phyllis giggled, and said, Well, you would be getting me in the deal as well. Hope you dont mind sharing too much. Ivy chuckled as well, and she closed the distance and knelt in front of Lily before saying, Now baby you are a little young to be thinking of marriage, but if you still want to marry Misaki when you are older, I am sure we can work something out. A sudden voice said, I dont think it will change muchter. Ivy turned and Lily looked up to see a gorgeous and naked woman standing in the middle of the room. Misaki a bit surprised said, Dewari!? Why are you here? then seemingly worried, your not here to make me do something are you?!! She shook her head, and said, No just giving you a bit of a heads up, and to congratte you on a sessful birth. If you hadnt noticed already one of your wandering bosses evolved, and did so by eating Tinas mana. She also got Tina pregnant while she was at it. Misaki, of course, had been a little distractedtely and waspletely unaware of this happening, and quickly asked, How did that happen? I didnt think Tina ... Dewari shed a mischievous smile, and said, I just gave her a little taste of her own medicine, although with a little twist of my own. Lily wasnt entirely sure of the exchange going on between the two, but she did realize that the neer was a goddess. Her aura gave that away in fact. Lily settled the little one she was holding on the cushion beside her and ran up to Dewari. Who crouched down to her height, and grabbed her before pulling her into an embrace. Much to Lilys surprise, and as she was pulled into an embrace Dewari fell back into a chair that appeared out of nowhere. You are far cuter than Erosi imed. So you want to marry Misaki? Do be honest about that, said Dewari. Lily was silent for a while, and while she didnt have many opportunities to interact with Misaki, she had enjoyed every encounter. Not to mention she felt a strong pull towards being closer to her. Yeah, if I was a little older I would do it in a heartbeat. Well I cant change your age, but that doesnt mean we cant prepare for the future. Also, just because you are young doesnt mean you cant form a bond with her. You just cant do somethings, and are you certain about this? Lily nodded her head, she really did want to be closer with Misaki for a number of reasons. They came from the same world, died the same way, and were reincarnated here. Thinking of those reasons she remembered her old life and she quickly suppressed those memories. She didnt really want to think about her old world. Earth had its good points, but life was kind of boring there. It was why she was always chasing boys and in general seeking amusement and pleasure. Might be why she ended up with Erosi as her patron. Suddenly her mom who had been quite for until now spoke up, LILY! Be careful what you say, she is a goddess! Dewari looked over, and shook her head with pity, Your daughter is quite aware of that, and she is very sensitive spiritually. One of the reasons, Erosi so happily chose her as his champion. Mom looked confused, Wait Erosi? Dewari quickly replied, You didnt know? She agreed to be Erosis champion. Lily had never mentioned to Mom her status as Erosis champion. It just never seemed like the right time to mention that. She had a strong feeling that she would be having an awkward conversationter, but in the meantime, Mom seemed to be surprised. However, before Mom could say anything some else materialized in the room. They felt familiar, but Lily didnt recognize them, at least not at first. Last time she had seen them, they had been the most handsome man she had ever seen in a stunning suit of armor. Now they were a stunning young girl in a swimsuit. The kind that were popr with girls on earth. It was a cute bikini with a flower pattern on it. As for the girl she looked to be around a hundred and sixty centimeters. She had a lovely figure, with modest breasts a well-shaped butt. Toned muscles and enough fat to give her the right shape. Her face seemed to have been molded by an artist, and it was framed by some lovely light brown hair. She muttered quietly, Erosi? The young girl giggled and practically bounced towards Lily before sitting on the floor in front of her. Next thing Lily knew she was in the girlsp getting a good petting, and she was talking with Dewari. So, my young Lily likes Misaki? Hm, I thought they could be good friends, but I didnt think they would go that far. Mom interjected having rebooted, What the hell is going on here!? then she looked over at the others in the room. Celine and Megan were quite engrossed with watching Emily who was a bit distracted. They were pretending to y a game, but it was quite obvious to any observer that they were actually watching Emily and Crystal. Jesse was busing herself with the one infant she was holding. Misaki seemed unsure if she should say anything, and Phyllis seemed to be a little busy. She had separated from the cushions and was changing a diaper. Naturally, it was a reusable cloth diaper, and there was a basket nearby where used ones were being stored. Thankfully it was enchanted to keep the scent from stinking up the room. Why are you all ignoring this? Phyllis interjected as she secured the new diaper, Best not to draw too much attention when gods appear in the room. They canpletely change your life, without you knowing why. Take myself, for example, I used to be a man. Then a certain goddess decided it would be funny to turn me into a girl. Events kept me from putting the pieces together until a few weeks after I got pregnant. Lily interrupted before her Mom could respond, and asked Erosi, Why are you a girl? She gave a gentle smile, and replied, Some gods dont have set forms. The twin gods of war, myself, and the goddess of seasons are all good examples of gods without set forms. Our shape changes ording to our mood, and in my case that includes gender as well. The twin gods of war are the same way changing form and gender ording to mood. Speaking of them, they descended a week ago. Dont know what they were up too, but they had taken forms simr to Tinas. Misaki frowned, and so did Phyllis. Lily noticed, and realized they were concerned about something. Then she nced towards Dewari and noticed that she didnt look happy, I hope you at least sent someone to watch those two. Im not stupid. I made sure to send someone to watch them, several someones in fact. Anyway, I didnte here to discuss a pair of troublemakers. I came here to discuss the mention of bonding. Lily was confused and asked, Why did a discussion about bonding bring you down? ncing down, Erosi exined, Its quite obvious. You are my champion and Misaki is a dungeon belonging to Dewari here. While our aspects arepatible and we are friends a bonding between you two would represent an alliance between us. We have to decide if that works with our current goals. Although I dont have a problem with it. Dewari smiled, and said, Nor I. I think our current goals align at the moment, and I dont see that changing in the foreseeable future. Words that sparked a bit of discussion between the two goddesses. At the end of which, Lily was reading a surprising notification that she had not quite expected. Although she was happy to see what came with it. Umeko entered the front room of Arlies house. She had slept wellst night aftering back from the hunting trip. At the moment she had left the armor Arlie had given her in her room for now. So she was currently naked, but she found she felt quite rxed while in the nude. She was d her wings folded as well as they did but ncing at Arlie sitting at the table, she felt a bit of jealousy. Umeko was jealous of her ability to shapeshift her wings away. She suppressed the feeling and then nced at the table. Arlie had a bunch of scrolls stretched out on the table. The scrolls were covered with strange images and unfamiliar symbols. Arlie had an inkwell on one side of the table and was writing things out with an odd-looking pen. She dipped it in the inkwell for a minute and then went back to writing with it. Settling on a stool that thankfully had no back, she looked them over and asked, What are you working on? Whatnguage is that and ... Arlie chuckled, Full of questions today, arent you. Well, this is Ancient Solean, a very old magical tongue and the originalnguage of my people, the Solean Lords. As for what this is, it is the blueprints, in other words, the technical drawing of a Liritian Command Ship. It entered the range of my sight about an hour ago. Im just recording what I see. Frowning, she asked Liritian? Who are they? Arlie leaned back in the chair and put down her pen. They are the reason Milith entered your world. You see my daughter sent her to your world to keep her out of the war between the Solean Empire and the Liritian Star Union. Naturally, she found her own way to get into trouble. Umeko ended up with even more questions then she started with. Both in regards to thenguage, and these Liritians. She began spewing those questions out rapid-fire. Arlie chuckled, You really are full of questions today. Well, I guess I could answer a few of them. Ill start with yournguage questions. Yes, there is a modern version of the Soleannguage. It is a non-magical derivative of the older Ancient Solean dialects. Picking up a piece of paper she drew a pair of links symbols on it and handed it over. That is Ancient Solean for Fire. Channel a little mana into that will you, Umeko channeled a little mana into it. She had barely moved a single point into it when the entire paper burst into mes in her palm. As I said, Ancient Solean is a magicalnguage. In fact, it was the first magicalnguage and its words have true meaning. Just a little mana and intentbined with our words can shape reality. This nature is exactly why we created Modern Solean. Not that I can teach you thatnguage. I never learned the modern dialect of Solean. I still speak the original magical dialect, but I dont need to learn the modernnguage anyway. In fact, I am actually speaking to you in Ancient Solean, but my magic trantes my meaning for you. So you hear me speaking yournguage. Its a very useful skill that most members of my race have. Now on to your other questions. The Solean Empire is a powerful and ancient civilization that controls countless worlds across the stars. Entire gxies fall under its domain, and a gxy is a vast collection of stars and the worlds that orbit those stars. Long ago in my past, I founded the Empire and for millennia I ruled as its Supreme Protector. The closest mortal equivalent to that title is emperor or king. I retired and passed the Throne to my daughter about eight hundred millennia ago. As for the Liritian Star Union, I cant tell you much about them. Apparently they are a vast civilization and their territory is about five times what the empire currently controls. That makes them twice asrge as the Empire was at its height 2.3 million years ago. Politically they are a Federation, a type of government in which numerous allied states work together under a single governing body. This body is made up of elected representatives from each state under the Federation. The Liritians themselves apparently founded this Federation and are the ones who are most active in its defense and expansion. They are also the aggressors in this war. I wont go too far into the details, but they entered this region around the same time that the Empire was reestablishing its presence here. They refused to ept our ancient ims on these stars, and decided to protect the young races from imperial aggression. Not that they are doing so well at it either Umeko was leaning forward a bit finding herself interested in all this, What does a Liritian look like? Arlie smiled mischievously, Well I could tell you, but it will be easier to show you. Just as she said show you, she snapped her fingers and a weird energy coalesced in a corner. Suddenly there was a shimmering and a small female materialized. She was a littlerger than Arlie as around a hundred forty-five, maybe a hundred and fifty centimeters tall. She wore a strange bodysuit that clung to her frame like a second skin. She had three pairs of visible breasts on her chest. Her hands had only four fingers. Her feet and legs were clearly shaped for running. A pair of cat-like ears extended from the top of her head. The color hidden by her suit. The only part of her body that wasnt hidden in some way was her face. She had a bit of a snout with her cat-like nose and whiskers, but her mouth seemed human-like, and so did her vibrant golden eyes. The overall effect was like blending a human face with that of a cat. To Umeko, it was like looking at a new breed of catkin, but one she had never seen before. The girl herself seemed to be a bit frightened but given how she had been revealed Umeko didnt me her. Arlie waved, and calmly said to the girl, Yes, I knew you were there the entire time. Your stealth suit doesnt do a good job of blocking my eighth sense. Any Solean could see through it, and I also saw your shipnd, but so did a few local dragons. Now, since there isnt much in the way of high technology here, I am curious about why you are here? The girl looked around nervously for a moment, and then sighed, I guess you will find out eventually, but we had heard that a Solean Elder could be found here. I was supposed to confirm this, and if possible learn why they were here. I didnt expect to find someone so important here, but it sounds like you really are extremely long-lived like the rumors say. If you dont mind me asking how old are you? Elder? That term is often used for those far younger than I am. Guess it works though, and no I dont mind. I am five million three hundred seventy-one thousand and two hundred and thirty-three years old. It will be thirty-four in three months. Dont act so shell shocked, there are twelve other beings almost as old as I am on this. My good friend Aurora is the second oldest being here and she is only seven thousand years younger than I am. Umeko wasnt all that surprised, and before her change, she had encountered some truly ancient immortals. Arlie was a good deal older, but she was a primordial goddess and that extra age was to be expected. The Liritian girl, however, seemed shell shocked, and she just stared out into space. Umeko nced to Arlie and asked, What are you going to do with her? Well, I have no ns to enter the war. So Ill just punish her a bit for trespassing in my house, and then drop her naked smack in the middle of the nearest Liritian colony. Umeko was confused, Why dont you n to help your people with the war? I am the second most powerful being in the universe. If I participated directly in the war it would be over in a matter of days, but doing so would deprive my daughter of an experience she needs. The union also needs this encounter but for different reasons. Umeko had just heard something so big that all her other questions seemed inconsequential, Wait! Second most powerful? Who is more powerful than you? JCountry I thought this chapter turned out pretty well. I hope you agree. Also if you haven''t already do consider checking out my Patreon. Chapter LXVIII Punishments, and the Road Chapter LXVIII Punishments, and the Road Umeko had just heard something so big that all her other questions seemed inconsequential, Wait! Second most powerful? Who is more powerful than you? Arlie nced at the still sputtering Liritian, and then replied, I dont know. Umeko was astonished, and said, How in the world, do you not know!? Youre a goddess dont you know everything!? Arlie sighed, and replied, No one knows who the most powerful being in the universe is. Their very name was stricken from reality, we know them only by a title, The Fallen God, and they were bound away in the depths of the abyss for all eternity. I hold the title The Last First Lord. The reason I hold this title is because we the First Lords challenged the Fallen God, and sealed them away for all eternity. Then we erased their very name and an entire branch of magic from existence. At great cost, however, for most of us died in the endeavor. Others were so drained that they never recovered from the endeavor, and then our enemies seized the opportunity to try and topple our empire. Many weak after fighting with the Fallen God were killed by our enemies. The rest lost the will to live and deliberately copsed their mana pools. A method of suicide that is now forbidden. As for why, well the process created what we call, The Dark Worlds. Of course, that only happened due to the sheer amount of refined mana in their pools, but it happened nheless. Umeko had lots of questions about that bit of information, but before she could say anything, Arlie continued saying, I know you have a lot more questions, but now isnt the time to answer them. Just then the Lirirtian stopped sputtering, but it seemed she hadnt heard what Arlie had said after revealing her age, How can you possibly be over five million years old!? Arlie shifted in her seat, and replied, Oh that!? Thats easy, that would be Ruris Law. Frowning she asked, Ruris Law? Ruris Law is a very old observation. It states that the lifespan of any given being is directly proportional to its magical ability. Magic? That doesnt exist, why you do you Soleans keep talking about magic? interrupted the Liritian girl. Magic does exist, and it is the power of the mind, the will over reality. It allows the adepts to bend reality to their will. There are many different schools of thought when ites to magic. The only reason your people dont think it exists is because you feared to tread down the path needed to learn how to use magic. Even if you have rather high potential, it is why your race has a natural lifespan of seven hundred years. Tapping that talent could have easily extended your life by double or even triple that. Frowning, she was silent for a moment, and then suddenly her face lit up, You are talking about Psionics! Arlie shook her head, and replied, That is mere childs y, what I am talking about is beyond that. Raising her hand, she produced a small fireball, and let it float in the air, True magic is fueled by an energy we call mana or in its more pure form Makaiju. This energy is produced by all living creatures, but can also be found in the air around us or the earth beneath our feet. Even the void between stars is subject to the flows of mana. A mage takes this mana and shapes it to their will allowing for anything they can imagine. Mana can be used for simple things like throwing fireballs, subtle things like stimting pleasure, and it can even be used to create life or make the impossible possible. Anyway, now that your people have met us, they will be forced to learn eventually. Otherwise, they could never win a war against the Empire. Mark my words, in less than five hundred years your Union will be forced to surrender. She sputtered and said, What! The union will never fall to despotic tyrants! Arlie looked at her with undisguised disdain, We are not evil, nor are we despotic tyrants. If you bothered to learn who we are first, maybe you would know that. Then again, your people seem rather close-minded, well most of them anyway. Umeko could see that this was going to go on for a while and headed for the kitchen. She spent a few minutes in the kitchen and came back with a bowl of food for herself. It was a simple bowl of rice and some of the delicious fish that she loved so much. Just as the door closed behind her, the Liritian yelled, NO! Arlie snapped her fingers, saying, That wasnt a request. Suddenly the Liritians strange clothing disintegrated around her, a swirling cloud floated around her, and then flowed straight to the table where it rapidly reformed into a neatly folded stack of clothing. The Liritian futilely tried to cover herself and shrieked. Out of nowhere Arlie produced a small ball and tossed it at the girl. It hit her on the head, and she was enveloped in a bright blue light that quickly vanished into the ball. As the ball rocked on the floor, Umeko found herself asking, What is that? A capture ball. They are meant for catching monsters, but they can be used on people as well. Most have safeties to prevent that, but original models dont. They work best on a weakened or distracted target, said Arlie, and finishing just as the ball clicked. Then the blue and white sphere flew back to her hand. Then she continued, Now, Ill be gone for a couple of hours, I have a pet to sell. Then Arlie walked out the back door, leaving Umeko with her te of food not sure what had happened. Kuron put his sword away. He had just finished polishing it. They had stopped on the road for a bit of a break, and he had taken the time to conduct some maintenance on his equipment. They had been on the road for a few days, but they were finally getting close to Bordertown. Soon he would get his chance to challenge the dungeon everyone was talking about. He was really looking forward to challenging it. As he understood the dungeon had really good puzzles and loot for its age. The loot was especially attractive but the good stuff had to be found. It was often located on hidden paths or behind traps. Sure he was over-leveled for the dungeon, but that didnt mean it could not give him a challenge. The demons likely wouldnt be worth more than a mild workout, but he had heard that the average level increased by about five with each floor. That was actually higher than average for dungeons since most only raised the average level by three. Although there were a few great dungeons with higher average increases between floors. The most significant fact about this dungeon and the most valuable part about it was that it is one of the dungeons in which death is not permanent. False death dungeons always came with a price attached, and some even had a limit to the number of respawns an adventurer was allowed. Only about half of all dungeons had the trait, and this one had a more tolerable cost. The divine curse that turned men into girls only affected men, so the dungeon was most popr with women. The greatest advantage that this dungeon offered was that since death wasnt possible within its halls, well outside natural causes. People had experimented long ago and found that the trait ignored death from old age, but dungeons with curses like the one this had could be used to extend your life. Assuming you had a potion made with some very expensive ingredients and were willing to live with the curse the dungeon had. In this case, it would be living life over again as a girl. Most people didnt have the resources to do it, and the effect only ever worked once. Honestly, that wasnt why people considered false death dungeons to be valuable. The real advantage was that these dungeons could be used to raise your level. Dungeons were the best ce to raise your level, and false death dungeons were doubly important especially at the higher levels where gaining meaningful experience was hard without taking risks. Since most false death dungeons had an experience or in some cases, a level penalty, any dungeon that didnt have that penalty was more valuable. It was why so many rookies were visiting this dungeon town. Even if most people hadnt gotten past the fifth floor, those five floors were good for gaining some levels. Challenging it also helped the dungeon grow, and he knew that eventually, it would grow enough to be truly useful to him. Although he wasnt nning on dying, but he did want to see how far he could get in the dungeon before the puzzles or traps forced him to head back. A rustle signaled the return of the resident nudist of their party. Telmari had gone scouting the area, while Tali prepared their midday meal. Tali often did the cooking because Kazi wouldnt do it, and Telmari was talented in all the wrong ways when it came to cooking. As for himself, he could cook, but Tali was better. Looking towards Telmari he asked, Find anything? She shook her head, and replied, Not really. Not unless you count a goblin vige. Not a really big one, but it does have a princess. She seems to have taken control of her little vige. A goblin princess? Dont see those often. Did you tag her? She smiled, and said, Yep! I put a tag on her. He was d about that. Female goblins were quite rare, but asionally a female goblin would evolve into a princess. A goblin princess being a very rare monster were often tagged by adventurers when found and then reported to the guild. That way the local guild could keep an eye on them. Female goblins were less aggressive than their moremon male counterparts, so unlike a prince, a princess was not an immediate subjugation target. In fact more often then not a noble woulde along and post a quest to have the princess captured. Female goblins were very popr with the exotic sex pets crowd in noble circles. The princess variant was even more sought after. Honestly, there wasnt much reward for either the report or capture quests at least not for a party of his level. Still, a little more pocket change was always useful. Thats good. It gives us a reason to visit the guild. As I recall Phillip Greybeard is the guild master. I guess I should say hello to him. He was goodpany on that one quest we did together. I wonder if he remembers me? Phillip? I dont recall us being on a quest with him, replied Telmari with a very cute frown on her face. He scratched his cheek, and Kazi who had been listening, interjected, We took that quest before Telmari joined the party. That was the quest where we met Tali. Then he chuckled, and said, Oh, right! Didnt we find her hanging upside down from a tree? Redfaced, Tali turned from the food yelling, Dont remind me about that! He remembered the incident quite well. Tali had a bad habit ofpletely forgetting to wear panties, and that day was no different. He had a feeling she didnt like panties, but that didnt mean she wasfortable with shing her privates to everyone. He certainly had gotten a few good glimpses that day. Back then she had been a solo adventurer and she had taken a different quest in the area. They ended up helping her out with said quest, and then she helped them with theirs. They had parted ways with Phillip after the quest but Tali ended up joining their party. Telmari leaning forward asked, Oh, what was this quest you were on? I want to hear all about it. Also, was Tali wearing panties that day? Or did she happen to forget again? Kuron noticed Tali awkwardly tug at her skirt, as she red at Telmari. Kuron chuckled, and replied, maybeter. He certainly knew enough about Talis mood that he decided not to risk making her mad. She could get rather creative when she was mad, and he did not want a repeat of what happenedst time she got creative. That was not fun, and Kazi didnt enjoy it either. The two of them had pulled a little prank on her, and she had not taken it well. Neither he nor Kazi risked making her mad anymore. Seeing she wasnt going to get any answers she went over to Tali. She pestered her a bit for the answers and story. He silently wished her luck and pulled out his journal. He had a little more time before lunch was ready, so he figured he would add an entry to his journal. He knew many adventurers would kill to have a shot at owning his journal. As an experienced adventurer, he had filled several books with rather detailed notes on ces he had visited and monsters he had either seen or fought. Information that would be invaluable for any adventurer. JCountry I hope you enjoyed the chapter, and if you haven''t already do check out my Patreon. Chapter LXIX The Basement, and … Chapter LXIX The Basement, and ¡­ Announcement My family move is currently in progress. This will affect my writing time, and it is why I am posting early. Also, I won''t be able to respond toments like I normally do. So expect a longer dy on replies. Umeko wasnt sure what to do after Arlies rather abrupt departure. So she simply sat down, and went about finishing her breakfast. While in her mind, she was trying to think about what she would do to pass the time until Arlie got back. However, she didnt really know the local area or the people. She briefly considered going out back and practicing her martial arts. Umeko decided against that because she preferred to practice with a partner, and again she didnt really know anyone here. She had just finished breakfast when the twins entered the main room. The one went straight for the kitchen and the other Lily approached her. Arlie leave or something? She nodded, and said, She said something about having a pet to sell, and mentioned she would be back in a couple of hours. Lily smiled, and replied, In that case, you cane help me clean the basement. Basement? Oh, yes. Arlie never showed you the entrance. Well, it needs some reorganizing. I have been working on it, but you can tell that Arlie just tossed things down there at random. Its a miracle she could find anything in there. Umeko had heard statements like that before, and they were often exaggerations. So she did not take her seriously. It wasnt until after Lily took her downstairs to the basement that she understood. The basement entrance was hidden behind a bookshelf in the main room of the house. The stairs leading down were narrow and worn with age. The first few spaces including the library seemed well organized and maintained, but that wasnt the case with the storage areas behind a hidden wall. Once past the wall, the area changedpletely. Everywhere she looked there was random junk piled up. Chests were overflowing with objects, and there were just stacks of crates ced anywhere that seemed convenient. A few of the rooms off to the side of the long and wide room they had entered looked far more organized than the space they were standing in, the crates stacked neatly. The shelves neatly arranged. Lily pointed to a messy room off to the side, and said, You start with that one, and if you need me Ill be in that room over there. As she finished she indicated another room that also looked messy. Umeko sighed and decided to get this over with, even though she was already regretting this. She weaved her way through the maze of a room to the doorway, being extra careful not to knock things over with her wings. As she navigated she studied some of the items she passed. Large metal objects were stacked in piles, along with smaller pieces. Resting on the end of a long metal cylinder with a rounded end was a ne with a nice ruby gem in it. The cylinder looked a bit more interesting to her, mainly the long blue slit on the rounded end. She couldnt see the rest of it thanks to it being buried in junk, but her imnted knowledge was telling her that this item was some kind of weapon. On impulse, she cleared a bit of debris away from the side of the cylinder, and found some text printed on its side. It was Ancient Solean, but that didnt matter. The symbols quickly rearranged themselves so that she could read them. Evidently, they had been enchanted so anyone could read them. The symbols said, Type four replicaser cannon. .2 MJ output. Not intended forbat. She didnt understand what an MJ was, but she had the distinct feeling that .2 of one was very small. This was clearly meant to be a disy weapon, but given that it was buried in junk it didnt exactly do that very well. Deciding to leave it alone, she made her way to the room Lily had asked her to clean. Entering the room, she found it wasnt as bad as it looked from outside. There were a few piles of junk, and some open crates that were poorly packed. On the far wall was a small disy shelf with three prominently ced blue and white spheres. Each one had a series of ancient characters prominently emzed above the button on the blue part of the sphere. Curious she approached the spheres and picked one up. It was clearly a capture sphere not unlike the one, she had scene Arlie use. Brushing the ancient text with her fingers she felt an odd tingle, and then the letters rearranged themselves to spell out a name. In clear text, the symbols said, Wendy Marvell. The name meant nothing to her, but she did find herself wondering why this Wendy was inside a capture sphere and sitting on a shelf in Arlies massive basement. However, shecked any information with which to specte. Sure she could think up a few theories, but she didnt know who was in the sphere. The name implied a person, but she didnt know anything about the person in the sphere. It did ur to her that, being ced inside the sphere was a punishment, and she decided it best to leave the sphere be for now. So she ced back where it had been. Settling it into a nice hollow on the left side of the small shelf. Naturally, she nned to ask Arlie a few questions about that sphereter. In the meantime, she focused her efforts on bringing some semnce of order back to this room. Lily stared at the notification for several minutes. Her mind needed that time to process what it had said.
Congrattions! The gods have spoken, and you have been promised to the dungeon Misaki. The gods have recognized your growing bond with Misaki and will make it official on the day you first bleed.
Congrattions! Erosi your patron god, has granted you a minor divine quest. Fully teach the dungeon Misaki about her gender. Note: This quest has a hidden clear requirement that if cleared will instantly grant you its reward. Hidden clear met: You have taken the first steps towards a closer rtionship with your old friend.
Reward: EXP Gold Free Attribute Points The Legendary Bra
Failure: Erosis Lash
Congrattions! You have been awarded a boost to EXP You are now level 31 You have been awarded thirty free attribute points You have been awarded 40 gold coins You have been awarded the Legendary Bra
Item: The Legendary Bra Traits: Indestructible: cant be destroyed by normal means Divinely Soul bound: cant be lost or stolen by any means. Can be traded or passed down, new owner will gain soul bind. Self Cleaning: This bra automatically cleans itself of grime and dirt Adaptable: the wearer can change the appearance of the bra. Form Fitting: This bra automatically reshapes itself to fit the wearer. Divine Material: The divine materials used to make this makes them highlyfortable, and boost agility and dexterity by ten percent. Sight Charm: Men who see your bra will have an instant erection, and will be highly susceptible to charm skills and spells. Women will have a strong urge to pet the wearer and be more susceptible to charm skills. Cursed Touch: any male that tries to take the wearer without her permission is cursed to be a girl for the rest of their life. Set Bonus I: The wearers abilities are doubled if worn only with the Legendary Panties and no other items. Set Bonus II: Grants the skill, Divine Charm if worn only with the Legendary Panties and no other items. (Note: Skills granted are not permanent unless special conditions are met) Set Bonus III: Grants the trait, Subus Princess and the skill lesser shapeshifting if worn only with the Legendary Panties and no other items. (Note: Traits and skills granted are not permanent unless special conditions are met) Set Bonus IV: Lust type skills are boosted by 50 percent, two hundred if worn only with the Legendary Panties and no other items. Set Bonus V: Lust type spells are boosted by 50 percent, two hundred if worn only with the Legendary Panties and no other items. Requires: Female Gender
The bra was pretty much identical to the panties, but now that she had both she could see the set bonuses and they were pretty good. She was d that she had chosen to wear her Legendary Panties today. Her mom was a bit busy confronting the two gods in the room. Something Lily didnt think would go over very well. Well, she was focusing on Erosi, and it seemed a lot like she was venting her frustrations to the goddess. Lily just tuned her out, and instead, she stipped out of her dress. Thankfully Mom was too busy venting to notice, and she was able to avoid the predictable rant. With her dress out of the way, she slipped the bra on. Instantly it morphed into a cute training bra to match her panties. There werent any mirrors conveniently ced in the room, so instead, she opened her status looking for those bonuses. She found the Subus Princess trait quickly enough. It turned out that the trait granted her the abilities of an evolved subus, including the tail if she wanted it. However, some of them seemed to be age-restricted. She was not sure she even wanted to use them, but they might prove useful if she needed them. Then suddenly her thoughts were interrupted by Mom noticing her current state of dress. Arlie stepped out of the gate, and was greeted with a particle st to the face. A magical barrier absorbed the alien weapon st, and she looked at the Liritian that shot at her. There were about a dozen Liritians in the room, and other than the one that shot at her, and another by the door they all looked like scientists. About half of them were male, and the rest were females. All in varied shapes and sizes. The guard that shot at her was a young man, well maybe it would be more urate to say, young boy. He was quite cute in the lost kitten sort of way. She stretched her wingszily, and said, You know, its quite rude to shoot at someone for no reason. Before the rude boy could say a thing, one of the scientists rushed over to her. She grabbed Arlie and pulled her into an embrace. She eximed something about cute, and next thing Arlie knew she was in the girlsp being given a nice petting session. Honestly, she saw iting, but saw no reason to stop the girl. One of the others came over with a chair and settled across from her. This one a young man seem more interested in the gate, and said, I hope you forgive Arq. She loves anything she thinks of as cute, and cant help but restrain and pet cute aliens. Anyway, may I ask how you were able to activate this artifact? We have been studying it for months and we have been unable to activate it. Well, that easy. I built the thing, replied Arlie as she shifted a bit to better enjoy the free petting. He chuckled, and said, Thats pretty funny. I take it you mean that your people built this artifact. What are you anyway? Arlie looked at him as if he was an idiot, and before she could say anything, the young guard boy yelled, Are you two stupid!? Thats a Solean Lord! Arlie giggled, At least someone recognizes my race. And no Im not here to kill anyone. I came here to sell a captured spy. I think she will make a nice pet for someone. The guard looked at the deactivated gate, and then back at her, saying, You seem to be short one captured spy. Arlie smiled and said, Ill let her outter. Then she looked at the young man who asked about the gate. Who now seemed rather confused, I was rather serious about building that gate. I invented stargate technology. The idea itself though can be traced back over five million years to a small in the Sol system. As for what that gate does, it allows for near-instant travel between any two gates. They are part of how the Empire was able to control its territory for as long as it did. Now out of curiosity, how did you find this gate? She was kind of curious as she had cloaked it, and it was at the bottom of an ocean. The scientists looked at each other, and even the one petting her paused for a moment. Wait, this gate is over two million years old. If it was built by the Empire it proves that they were in this region of space when they said they were. It means those ims they sited might be real, said an older female near the control console. Arlie looked at the woman, and said, Dont worry about that. We both know your government would never have believed mine about its ancient ims to this part of space. Even with proof right before their eyes. Besides your people need this war to grow. They shared a few looks, and then the young scientist in the chair said, Well none of us really want to talk politics anyway. Could you teach us how to use this gate or is that out of the question? No, not entirely out of the question. I do have something I want in exchange though. What do you want, replied the man cautiously. She leaned back, andzily extended a talon at the tip hanging from a string was a crystalline tablet. On its surface was etched ancient text, new letters were forming actively. This is a blood contract. I will teach you how to use the gate, and in exchange, you will pay me for its use. I haveid out my terms on this tablet. Also, I will give the coordinates of a few worlds that may prove interesting to you. They might seem a bit primitive to you, but they merely evolved differently. Personally I would suggest exploring Solkira first, the gate would ce you inside a dungeon, but she should be nice enough as long as you arent hostile to her. What happened soon after was a lot of questions and some negotiation before the scientists agreed on the terms. They even contacted and spoke with the local governor, who gave his consent remotely to the deal. Arlie liked the man, and found it nice how he didnt let the war get in the way of a profitable exchange. Even if the timing of it happened to interrupt his ns for a date with his wife. Something she understood, and decided to make up for. She gave him her blessing. Next time he makes love to his wife, they will both get the child they have wanted for years, but never got. Chapter LXX Nightmares, and … Chapter LXX Nightmares, and ¡­ Aya shot up from the bed covered in sweat and took a couple of moments to calm her breathing. The lights were still off in the room, so she knew it was the middle of the night. Not that she was really focusing on that. No, her mind was on her recent nightmare. She found it hard to make sense of the imagery, but in half the dream figures kepting forth. Every one made fun of her. Most of them were people from herst life, and in the dream, she was stuck in an even younger-looking version of her current body. It was horrible, they teased her as a breastfeeding baby and other things. There was also a recurring theme of slimes showing up to attack her in great numbers but she didnt want to think about that part. She leaned forward to ce her face in her hands and began muttering to herself. Her thin nket had fallen exposing her naked body to the air, and she could feel the chill of the air. Made worse by the sweat clinging to her skin, but she ignored the sensations. As if she was trying to convince herself, she said to herself, Im not a little girl. Im not a little girl. Over and over she repeated the line until her breathing calmed. Grabbing her nket she wrapped herself, and rolled over. She was still tired, but she was having a hard time going back to sleep. The nightmare was still on her mind, as she couldnt exactly dismiss it from her mind. Now that she was calmer, she had also be aware of the fact that she needed to pee. Something she was trying to ignore, as she could not actually do anything about it. Her door was locked, and there was no toilet in the room. After a while, she managed to push her concerns out of her mind, and even fall asleep. Next thing she knew after that was that she was ufortably cold and breathing hard from another nightmare. The lights were still off, and it took her sleep-addled mind to connect the cold with a cause. The moment she connected the cold with a cause, her body flushed with heat. If the lights were on, an observer would have said she looked embarrassed. There was nothing she could do about the problem, so she slipped out of the bed and made herselffortable in a corner. Feeling somewhatfortable, she leaned back against the wall, and muttered to herself, This is going to be a long night. Umeko had just left the basement with Lily to help with making lunch when Arlie entered the main room via the backdoor. She noticed Lily, and asked, Has lunch been started? No, I was just about to help Rose in the kitchen. Great, while I was out I got some cheese that is hard toe by. Lily froze for a moment, and Umeko had a feeling something was wrong a momentte those thoughts were confirmed as Lily said, incredulous, Cheese!? Are you alright? Confused she asked, why is buying rare cheese concerning? Lily nced over, and sheepishly scratched her cheek, I guess you havent seen the pantry, but there isnt any cheese in the pantry. As for why, well Arlie hates cheese. She absolutely refuses to eat any dish that has cheese in it. Arlie sighed, and replied, That is not entirely true. I am just extremely picky about cheese to the point that there is only one dish with cheese that I will eat. Not that it is native to this world. Its native to my original world, and it is called Pizza. Producing something out of nowhere like she has done in the past, she continued and I happened to find the perfect cheese for some nice homemade pizza. I also grabbed some nice meats, and veggies to top it with. I grabbed some fish for you Umeko while I was out as well. Umeko was excited to hear that she had gotten some more fish, Sounds like your trip went well, and before I forget, I found three balls like the one you used on that girl earlier in the basement. I read the one, and it said Wendy Marvel, who is this person and why are they in a sphere? Arlie dropped her ingredients on the table, her face changingpletely. Then without even answering the question, she ran off. Heading straight down into the basement that they had just left. Umeko wasnt sure, but it seemed Arlie had left in a panic. She came back a few momentster, she came back cradling the balls and she seemed relieved. I take it those are important to you? Arlie nodded, and said, They were among my first creations, and therefore these three are in a way, my children. I created these three not long after, I created the first dragons. Im sad to say that Ipletely forgot that I put them in these capture balls. Confused she tilted her head and was about to ask a question, but Lily beat her to it. If they are that precious to you, how could you put them in balls and forget about them!? Arlie slumped, a bit and scratched her cheek and replied, I have no excuse really. As for why I put these three in capture balls, well two of them are battle maniacs seeking ever stronger opponents and third, well she has a good heart, but sometimes it gets her into trouble. You see, she followed the other two intending to keep them out of trouble. Well long story short, they dragged her into a mess none of them were truly prepared for. They pissed off some rather powerful figures, so I hid them away to keep them safe. And then, you forgot about them! Thats not exactly keeping them safe. Umeko decided it would be best to stop this, and interjected, Perhaps we should stop to make lunch, and you can lecture herter. Lily red at her, and said, Go put Arlies cheese away. We can have her pizzater. Umeko realized she had been dismissed and went to do as she was told. Somethings were scary, and she didnt want to be in the middle of this. At least she didnt have to worry about them throwing fireballs at each other, but that didnt mean she wasfortable being in the same room as two immensely powerful beings when one is mad at the other. The aura alone was starting to get hard to bear. Meanwhile, a young girl found herself the focus of unwanted attention. Her mother had finally noticed her state of dress, and eximed, LILY! Put some clothes on. You cant just undress in the middle of the room like that. Its totally fine, and she is quite clearly testing my gift to her. Anyway, I find it odd how much you try to deny half your lineage. I think it is about time, you take your own clothes off, said Erosi. Her appearance hadnt changed, but her smile gave off a very unkind feel. Lily had a feeling that mommy was in trouble, but she couldnt push off her curiosity, and while a part of her told her this might be stupid she asked anyway. What lineage are you talking about? Erosi looked over, and her expression softened, while behind her Dewari vanished. Your mom has been hiding it, but she came from a long line of nature mages. She even started down the path of a nature mage, butter ran from it. Nature mages like lust mages arent all that inclined for wearing clothes. Both sses actually benefit from not wearing clothes. Although Nature mages benefit more than a lust mage in that regard. Of course, your family also has a long-standing rtionship with me. As a result, most mages in your bloodline have been rare variants. Your grandmother, for example, had a lust variant advanced ss, by the time she retired to raise your mother. then she nced back to Ivy and said, Speaking of her, she was very disappointed when you ran off. Disregarding both your heritage and your talents. If you hadnt you very well could have been an A rank if not S rank mage by now. Lily looked at Mom and had to wonder why. She knew her Mom was barely level forty at the moment, but if Erosi said that she could have been an A rank or S rank by now that meant she had seriously hurt herself by not taking advantage of her heritage and talents. Lily knew that to be considered S rank you had to pass a trial of ascension and exceed level one hundred. As for A rank, tradition ced being one at level ny, but it was possible to be one earlier if your skills were advanced enough and you passed a test. Lily thought her mom was very stupid not to use something that could have gotten her that kind of power. Especially given the respect that would have granted her. Erosi suddenly returned her attention to Lily, and while Ivy tried to say something she was cut off with a re. Erosi took a lecturers tone and began, Now to answer your questions, your family bloodline has a natural affinity towards nature, lust, dimensional skills. It why you got that particr variant of the dimensional mage subss. Although I did push things in that direction a bit since you would need the spells that came with the ss. Now onto nature aligned sses. I fully expect you to unlock one as your secondary subss when you get high enough in level so you will need to know this. All nature ssese with a skill called Natures Embrace. It provides massive bonuses to stats that scale depending on how few barriers are between the holder and nature. In other words the less you wear the stronger you be. The skill doesnt provide any natural armor though, so it is best to be careful. Most nature sses do learn some useful skills or spells that provide natural armor, and Natures Embrace does evolve into a better skill once you gain enough experience with it. Common evolutions of the skill will focus on a particr environment making the holder practically invulnerable in a specific environment, such as the forest. Outside of that environment, the evolved skill isnt any better than the basic in fact it is slightly worse. So think before you specialize in that fashion. The lecture continued for several hours on the basics of nature magic and their skills before Erosi was happy, and by then Lily was rather tired. As for her Mom, she had not gotten many words in edgewise, and Erosi had chosen to curse her. Her mother was no longer able to equip clothing, at all. Something she was quite embarrassed about as she awkwardly followed Lily home. Lily didnt bother putting her dress back on, and while she could have teleported back on her own, she chose to stay around and enjoy Moms embarrassment. Announcement Hey guys, as always please do check out my Patreon. Also, I will be centralizing my Announcement s to my Patreon page, and one is already up for everyone to read. I''m not going to repeat that one here, but it is important so please do check it. Chapter LXXI Ivys Past Chapter LXXI Ivy''s Past Ivy followed her daughter towards the dungeon. A part of her wanted to snap at Lily because she was walking around in her underwear. She didnt however because she was busy trying not to think about the fact that she was naked in public. She managed to get her mind off that, and instead found herself thinking about the past. There was a time where being nude was rather normal for her. Well, almost nude anyway, back then she liked wearing a skimpy bra, and a pair of cute panties as her only clothing back then. Then again she had been a nature mage then and the whole one with nature aspect of her ss encouraged her to walk around nude. The only reason she wore what little she did was that the slight loss of power was worth it in her mind. That was also when things started going wrong in her life. She was a very talented young girl, and she quickly mastered the few skills her mother had taught her. By the age of sixteen, she had already reached level twenty-two when most of her peers were around level twelve. That talent, however, had also caught the notice of a dragon, The Primal Nature Dragon, Zemoria. Zemoria was a very old dragon that made her nest in a mountain not far from Ivys hometown. Rarely did that old dragon ever leave her nest. Ivy had been in the forest practicing her magic the day she met Zemoria, the old dragon had actually left her nest for once. Somehow despite her massive frame, she had managed to sneak up on young Ivy without even being spotted. She had been no less than five meters away when she finally spoke. Needless to say, Ivy had been so startled then that she had nearly jumped out of her own skin. When she had calmed down, she quickly understood the implications of what Zemoria was offering. Zemoria had called her out, and offered to teach her what she knew. Young Ivy had been a bit naive, and was ecstatic to learn from a dragon of all things. If she had known then, what she knew now. Maybe she would have been more cautious with the old dragon. The young girl stared up at the massive scaled frame before her. She had heard the dragon, but she was having a hard time believing what she had just heard. You, ... you want to.. Uh, teach me magic? The dragoness shifted, her green scales rippling in the sunlight that prated the canopy above them. Her great eyes looked right into Ivys own smaller ones, and she said with a rather terrifying draconic grin, I have watched you, girl, for some time. I think you are worthy of being my pupil, but first, take those off. They are keeping you from being truly one with nature. Nervously she looked down, she was only wearing afy bra modeled to look like a pair of leaves cupping her breasts, and a matching pair of panties. She didnt really like beingpletely naked, especially with the way the boys looked at her. She still got those kinds of looks wearing these, but she got fewer. Most of theming from visitors to their humble little town in the forest. The locals, on the other hand, were used to it, as it was rather normal for young girls to be walking around in their underwear. She decided toply with the dragons wishes and undid her bra. Quickly following up with taking her panties off. As soon as she was done, the dragon smiled again. She shuddered under the grin, and the dragon spoke. Good, now before I officially take you as a pupil I want you to know what I expect. First, a true nature mage is one with nature at all times. So I want you to get used to being in your natural state, besides those silly things arent worth impeding your magic flow. Second, I will expect you to meet with me daily, starting at first light. Third, my training will be tough. She regarded the dragon for a moment, or two. For the most part, she didnt see any problems, but if she had known what she did now, she might have said something different. I guess, I could get used to it, but I dont really like the way the boys look at me when I am naked. There was an odd shift in the dragons mood, and then she gave an odd look that shifted into a rather predatory grin. If that is your only problem, I may know a few tricks that would help keep them away. Not seeing the trap, she nodded, and said, Then I ept your offer.
Congrattions! You have epted a dragons offer of tutge New subss avable: Dragons Pupil (Zemoria) Would you like to equip now? Yes|No
Her current subss provided a few bonuses to her main ss of mage, and was her only nature-rted ss. She looked over the pupil subss, and found that it was a better ss than her current subss, and would not overwrite her current benefits. It was basically an advanced subss, but she was allowed to equip it because she had met the special conditions for it. She decided to equip it. She didnt know it then, but that little decision would limit her future options. The dragon smiled, and said, In that case, lets start your first lesson. Those words began the first of many painful lessons, but by the end of it, she had learned a new skill. Well, it was actually a bit of a spell, that used nature magic to change the target. The spell was called Primal Restoration, and when cast the target changes. Unless they already had a strong nature affinity or some other elemental affinity that led them to spend most of their timergely in the nude. If they had that kind of affinity they would resist the spell, and if their resistance was high enough they would be immune to effects, well all but one. The spell had an oddity of that it would turn men into girls, but she didnt think much of it at the time. Sheter found out that particr effect tended to ignore affinity rted resistances. The spell was also temporary and its effects would wear off after about a week. The dragon had told her it was both a means of protection and a way to teach the other a lesson. Four yearster, she smiled to herself as she looked in the mirror. Her figure had filled out in thest few years, and the looks she was getting had only increased. She was getting used to them though, and like her master wanted she was currently naked, but that didnt mean she couldnt use essories. They just had to be natural. She had recently adjusted her hair and ced a flower in it. Her own magic had also changed her appearance in a few ways giving her an exotic appeal. She was about a hundred and fifty-seven centimeters tall, with a fairlyrge bust for an elf. It was why she drew so many looks, that and her well-tanned skin from days under the sun. Having learned primal nature magic from a dragon, she had begun taking on draconic traits. Fine scales covered her arms and legs giving the impression that she was wearing gloves, and long socks. The scales on her legs stopped just short of her thighs, and while no scales covered her belly or chest they did wrap around her backing to the front and stopping just short of her belly and chest. To cover her privates she had used a bit of nature magic to give the illusion of leaves covering her chest, and pussy. Not something she normally bothered with as it took mana to do, but at least this way she was still technically naked. However, she was going to meet up with a young boy she had been interested in for a while now. He had recently agreed to join her on a trip to some ruins further up the mountain. There was an old dungeon entrance there. A dungeon she often visited for training with Zemoria, when the dragon deemed to take human form. Well humanoid anyway, she still had draconic features when she did that, and she never stayed in the form for long or changed in front of her. Well not deliberately anyway, but she had managed to observe the change once. It was clearly some kind of ritual magic involving nine circles of strange symbols that radiated ancient power. As for the dungeon, it was primarily a nt dungeon, but beasts could be found as well within its halls. It was a great ce to train, and had been a great help with getting her to the verge of level forty. She had hit a bit of a bottleneck when she reached thirty, and the dungeon had gotten her past that. Thinking she looked good for the day, she rushed out the door of her bedroom and headed down the stairs. She barely stayed for a moment in the kitchen to say good morning to her mother, who was just as naked and cooking something. Of course, her mom had never worn a scrap for as long as she could remember. So nothing strange there, mom yelled the phrase, have fun! over her shoulder. However, Ivy was already out the door, and heading up the hill towards the meeting ce they had agreed on. She found him already at the top of the hill, sitting on a stump waiting for her. Unlike her, he was actually wearing clothing, and in fact, she had never seen him without clothes. He was one of those people that was always well dressed and hard to get out of them. His name was Neru, and he was very cute in her eyes. He was about a head and a half taller than her, and he was a bit on the muscr side. He was well-toned from years of practicing with the sword, he favored a short sword that had a leaf-like de. He was in a full set of mail armor,plete with a helmet. It had been a gift from his father who had received it from his own father in turn. In effect, it was a family heirloom. Honestly, she thought he looked good in the familys set of armor. The armor itself was mostly silver with highlights of teal and aquamarine. It went nicely with his light blue hair, and even brought out the natural silver highlights in his hair. He wasnt wearing his helmet at the moment, as it was next to him. She couldnt see his lovely grey eyes as he was busy maintaining his sword. She sauntered up to him, and said, Good Morning Neru. Ready to go? He looked up and frowned, I guess that is better than normal, but would it kill you to actually put something on? You know very well that I cant wear clothes. Now, are we going or not? Guess, we should get going. Still, I must say, I have a lovely blue dress that I think would look very good on you. She giggled and led the way towards the dungeon while she replied, You never stop do you? Mark my words. One day I will get you in something lovely. They exchanged banter the entire way. Mostly him trying to convince her to put something on, and as usual, she dismissed them. Naturally, when it started going too far, she would threaten to take his off. It didnt take too long to reach the dungeon. She stretched around the entrance, and since no one but Neru was around she dispelled her illusionary clothes. Behind her, she heard him sigh, and say quietly, Really? The one day I get you to at least wear something nice, even if it was an illusion and you dispel it less than an hourter. She giggled, a part of her knew well that he was in the ironic position of trying to get her to wear something. When most boys were trying to get their girlfriends out of their clothes. In her case, she rarely bothered to wear even illusionary clothes, but she did wear some when going into town. Otherwise, she was naked all the time. Turning she stretched and made her chest bounce a bit drawing his gaze and making him look away for a moment. Gesturing towards the entrance, she urged him to follow. The first couple of floors went by as nned, but Neru messed up a bit on the ninth floor. They had been fighting the boss, a nt monster that was basically a veryrge carnivorous flower that used its many vines to ensnare a victim before pulling them into itsrge bulb. Making things a little moreplicated was that it could use magic, and asionally spreads a cloud of toxic pollens. The pollens contained a paralytic meant to immobilize prey to allow it to be more easily restrained and eaten. Neru had brought some special equipment for safety, and as for herself, she had a few spells to protect from the pollens as well. He ced his mask on under his helmet and she cast her protection spell just before they charged into the boss room, and the fight was on. She opened the fight with one of her favorite spells, a series of thorns flew from her hand. Each one was actually long enough to be called a spike and they rapidly impaled the soft flesh of the creature. It thrashed in response, its vines seeking anything nearby. Neru dodged a few strikes from the magical nt, and charged up close. Once in range, he channeled some magic into his de before unleashing one of his skills. His de wreathed in purple mes shed thrice and a burning triangle appeared on the flower of the boss. At the same moment, she had cast another spell. Vines flew out of the ground and wrapped around the creature, attempting to crush it. Suddenly her vines began to glow and then they disintegrated. The creature had used its magic to disrupt her spell. Several vines shot towards Neru at the same moment, but he stopped them with his ming sword. Only to miss one that came from behind. It grabbed his foot and knocked him off bnce. She unleashed another spell. A barrage of thorns struck the creature and it reacted with a spell. A stream of thorns shot towards Neru and pierced his armor in several ces, before it started dragging him towards the creature. She didnt let that phase her too much, and finished her final spell crying out, Natures wrath! A powerful green light engulfed the nt and when it cleared only a desated husk remained where it stood. Before she could even check on Neru, she received a notification one she had been looking forward to for a long time.
You have defeated Velus Snatcher! EXP gained! You have leveled up! You are level 40! Requirements met! You may choose an advanced ss: Primal Nature Mage| Primal Draconic Nature Mage Primal Draconic Nature Mage of Restoration
She dared not dismiss this, as otherwise she would have to visit a temple or guild to gain an advanced ss. Ivy nced at Neru, and figured he would be fine for a minute or two and nced at her three choices. She quickly dismissed the first and then weighed the remaining two options. The first was likely thanks to her being taught by a dragon, and the second seemed to be a variant of that ss. Not putting much thought into it she chose, Primal Draconic Nature Mage of Restoration before rushing to check on Neru. It sounded like it might have some healing spells in it, and she felt it was what she needed. As soon as she touched him, he was engulfed in a sh of light. When the light cleared a young woman was in his ce. She was quite cute and was wearing a clearly feminized version of his armor. Before she could even process what had happened, the woman started stripping out of her armor. However she couldnt remove all of it on her own and she was soon asking, Hey, Ivy could you help me out of this? As if there was nothing wrong with stripping down in a dungeon. JCountry Sorry this is somewhatte. It has actually been on my patreon for a while now. I have been a little busy though, so I forgot to post this at the normal time. Chapter LXXII Tipping Point Chapter LXXII Tipping Point Aya had been right about it being a long night. She had gotten some sleep, but much of it had been gued with nightmares. She actually wasnt sure how much sleep she had actually gotten, but she had somehow missed the lightsing on. Something that normally woke her. Instead, she jolted awake to the sound of the door opening. Looking up she noted her mistress entering the room. Her tired mind quickly woke up as a rush of emotions shed through her mind. An odd mix of dread, embarrassment and resignation. She knew why she felt this way. Last night she had wet her bed, something she was deeply embarrassed about, and as much as she was dreading her mistress finding out there was nothing she could do to prevent it. What she was dreading most was how she would react to this. And now that she was here, she felt a bit of resignation about what was going to happen. Her mistress nced at the bed, but Aya missed what emotions her mistress felt. Her own felt like they were trying to drown her. However, she did notice her only friend Violet peeking into the room from the doorway. Something that sent a new surge of emotions through her. She really didnt want Violet to know about what she did. The vampiress suddenly knelt down in front of her, and in a gentle calm and friendly sounding tone of voice asked, Mind telling me what happened? She looked down at her feet not sure what to say. After a moments silence, her mistress reached forward, and raised her face, saying, Dont be like that. Its perfectly normal for little girls to pee their beds. She flushed deeply and looked right at her mistress before dering loudly, I am not a little girl! I am a ... Her mistress responded with, oh!? Really. Then what is this? As she started touching her genitals and simultaneously interrupting the end of her sentence. Although they both knew what she was going to say. Aya flushed even deeper and mped her legs together tightly, and in a small voice answered, My pussy. And who has a pussy? Quietly she replied, while looking down, Girls. Yes, girls have them. So doesnt that make you a girl. Aya could already see where this was going, but as much as she still wanted to deny it she had to admit that physically she was a girl. In a very small voice, she practically squeaked, yes. Speak up, I couldnt hear you, said Reina her mistress. It had already hurt to say it once, and it felt like a bit of her was dying when she admitted that physically she was a girl. However, it was a little easier to do it again with more volume. Not that it felt any better. Yes, I am a girl, but I am not little! She couldnt help it, she needed to add that protest to protect what little was left of her old pride. Yet she could already feel that tattered rag was on the verge ofplete failure. It was bing harder and harder to resist her mistress. A part of her kept whispering that maybe it would just be better to surrender, to give in to her mistresses desirespletely and let her change her. A voice that was getting harder and harder to ignoretely. Mistress didnt let her little addition slide, instead in a friendly gentle voice while smiling mischievously she said, Are you? Remind me again how old are you? 15? she said hopefully. Using what her status said her apparent age was. In the distance, she noticed Violet frown while poking her head out from behind the door, and her mistress gave her a rather disappointed look. You know very well that is not your age, now what is your age really? Aya nced down at her feet and reluctantly admitted her age, her physical age and not how old she would have been if not for her mistake with that slime king, 3. Naturally with Vi here she didnt want to add a unit and thankfully her mistress was happy without it. Yes, three and that makes you far too young to be anything other than a little girl. She wanted to argue the point there, but that little voice was back. In her mind, she began to bicker back and forth on the topic. A part of her just wanted to give in, to let it go. Her other desire was to argue the point and hold on to thatst bit of pride she had desperately. Deep down she knew she was at her tipping point all she needed was a tiny push, and her pride would break. Reina as she knelt in front of Aya, watched her carefully. She hadnt said a word in response to herst point. However, Reina could see the gears turning in her head. Her eyes were very expressive and she could tell that the young girl was working through a rush of conflicting emotions. That she was trying to make a decision that was important to her. Reina didnt need to ask her what that decision was. She had been systematically breaking down her pride, and she knew that forcing her to truly acknowledge that she wasnt the young man she saw herself as anymore was the next step. Suddenly the girl in front of her broke down and started to cry, and Reina didnt even need to prompt the girl to know what she had decided. While the girl was crying she looked over to her other charge who was curiously looking in the room. She knew that her charge had been peeking the entire time. Well dont just stand there gawking. Why dont youe in and help? Around the same time back in the dungeon town, while Lily and her Mother Ivy were walking back home. Someone else was beginning to get worried about a friend of theirs. Carol knew her friend had gone in the dungeon to hunt some cuties. Something she had done herself as well when she was stressed. Although it had been a few days since herst attempt. Petting all the cute demon girls seemed to help her a lot. Although she had not yet tried to get past the eighth floor. While the other two seemed content just hunting cuties on the fifth floor. Honestly, she went further because she was looking for something. She wanted to learn ways to better her craft, and the better materials and examples came from the deeper floors. So naturally, that meant going deeper. She had even gained a few achievements and levels from going deeper. ncing in a mirror she looked at herself and todays adventuring outfit. She was a catkin and a little on the short side for her race. Her small breasts were currently being contained by a lovely white leather tank top, and she was wearing a contrasting ck skirt that gave plenty of room for her tail. She had tied a ribbon behind one of her ears that looked quite cute. The outfit was sturdy, but as anyone could tell you it was not armor. Not that she needed any armor, not for this dungeon. The trick to getting past the monsters after all was to satisfy them, and with her petting technique that was really easy. Although she honestly preferred dress-up over petting, but she really had to remember to thank Sarah for all those pointers on petting someday. As for a weapon, she didnt have one, but she didnt really have the stats for most weapons. Her ss focused heavily on dexterity anyway, but she could in theory use a bow or daggers. However, she actually knew a spell that she used for self-defense if she needed to. After checking her outfit and hair in the mirror, she left the room. Entering the main room of her shop, she briefly considered if there was anything she needed to do, and then quickly realized that she would need to leave a note in case people needed to find her. So she went hunting for a pen and some paper. Not that it took her long to find those things, she knew where to look for them after all. Once she had her note, all written she left it where it could easily be found, and locked up the shop. Outside of her shop, the streets were busy like it always is at this hour. Many people were going about their businesses buying things they would need for their next trip in the dungeon or whatever. She ignored the activity and started navigating the traffic towards the dungeon entrance. Along the way, she was passing the bathhouse, when suddenly a naked figure mmed into her. Looking down, she saw a naked and wet kitten that was slightly dazed. A couple momentster her mother, who was equally naked caught up. Sorry about that, my daughter hates baths. Carol chuckled, and looked at the cute kitten, Its fine. No harm was done, but do stop by my shop sometime. I think I can find something really good for your kitten to wear. The mother nodded, I might do that, she does need new clothes. Would next week be good? Yes, feel free to stop by anytime you like. The mother said she woulde by next week, and took her cute kitten back to finish the bath she had just run from. Much to the young girls obvious dismay. Something Carol understood honestly, but she also understood the importance of a good bath. The rest of the walk to the dungeon was without incident, and she entered the dungeon. However, instead of immediately taking the gate to the fifth floor like she normally would, she entered the first room. The moment she did the two demons in the room rushed up to her clearly excited to see her. One of them pushed her down, and immediately settled in herp, and dered, Pet me! The beastkin demon standing to the side, pouted, No fair! I wanted to be pet first! Chapter LXXIII Carols Dive/Melisas Continuing Corruption Chapter LXXIII Carol''s Dive/Melisa''s Continuing Corruption While Carol was on the first floor ying with the two lesser demons that guard the first room, Melisa was still down in the depths of the dungeon. She was still on the beaches that Meira had taken her to, and to her difort, she was also still unclothed. What bothered her more was the fact that she was starting to get used to the feeling of being unclothed. At the moment she was standing on the shore of thergest beach on the north side of the ind. Clinging to her from behind was Meira, and honestly, she was trying not to think about what she was doing. Her mind was mostly on these secrets that Meira had mentioned. Secrets that she had not yet revealed. The beach itself was kind of nice, withrge stretches of smooth sand and calm waters. All around her naked swimmers were enjoying the water, a few naked demons were lounging on the sand, watching younger demons ying in the sand. A pair of young girls were using a bit of earth magic to build arge gorgeous castle out of sand to the left. Not far from the pair of girls a slightlyrger trio was building a miniature town out of wet sand. There was, in fact, a distinctck of men on the beach. In fact, there was not a single man or even a young boy in any direction she looked. Not that that was unusual. Male demons in the lust circle were very rare, and often only found in the lower ranks. This dungeon had also avoided the species in which male demons could ur, and given that she was the first adventurer to reach this level that meant it would be weird to spot a male here. In a way, this part of the beach felt very peaceful. Idly she listened to Meira describe the wonders of the beach, while she watched the cute demon girls ying in the sand. A part of her imagining what they would look like in ribbons. Just ribbons, as she wasnt even thinking of putting them in a cute dress and showing them around the town for everyone to see like she normally would. Instead, she was fantasizing about dressing them up in cute colorful and frilly ribbons. Then showing them around the town for everyone to appreciate. Carol shifted her fingers slightly and the demon girl in herp moaned in pleasure. A sticky fluid leaked from her crotch and the girl shuddered in pleasure. Very much enjoying the petting session, the demoness just leaned back and enjoyed the contact after her orgasm ended. She didnt even protest the fact that Carol had stopped petting her. The young demon was deeply satisfied with what she had already been given. After enjoying the contact for a minute or two, she spoke up. I havent seen your friend, but she often skips our floor to go a bit deeper. I did hear some gossip about an adventurer having a run-in with the wandering boss Susan, and her friend Tina. The adventurers description sounds a lot like your friends. It happened on the fifth floor, so I suggest going there to look for more clues. Carol smiled and thanked the girl. Then she gave the girl a bit of a reward before leaving her a mewling mess. Her friend was in a simr state, but they were lust demons. She knew they would recover quickly enough, and that the dungeon would protect them while they were in this state. Leaving the room she headed for the gate to the fifth floor. Having been there before she could skip directly to the floor, and she was already thinking about where to go first. The guild building seemed to be a good idea. Melisa very well might have stopped there first, and if not they likely knew her normal hangouts on the floor. Carol hoped they would be able to point her in the right direction. As she walked, she used a small item in her pocket to clean the sticky fluids from herp. Misaki bounced her baby a little, the other one she was caring for at the moment was curled up beside her. This one wanted a little attention, and she was giving it. While also keeping an eye on Carol entering her dungeon. She already knew why she was going into the dungeon, and was already considering helping her out. Checking in on Susan and Tina, she found the two in Tinas room enjoying each other. She had looked in at just the right moment to see the mischievous goddess orgasm. Her lust demon side told her to keep watching, but she had other priorities and pulled her attention away from the two having fun. Checking elsewhere she found that the adventurers turned maids Thomas and Amy were enjoying a meal. Both were showing but she knew it would be a few more months before they gave birth. She noticed they were arguing, but that was normal. So she didnt give them much more thought either, a quick check-in on a certain dwarf turned antgirl, and she found her ying with an adventurer who had gotten caught in a trap on the seventh floor. The poor girl wasnt the only one caught in the trap, and it seemed the other members of the party were passed out, strange fluids leaking from their crotches. Misaki noted this as briefly interesting, and turned her attention to the fifth floor. Carol was just about to enter the guild building, and entering through the backdoor with a very satisfied demoness was the half-naked elf responsible for the sub guild. Irinas top was currently missing, and as such her chest was on full disy, and so were her panties. She was however still wearing her skirt, and she was giving off a very sexy, but satisfied vibe. Both herself and the demoness were coated in sticky fluids. It seemed that since shest remembered to look in on the sub-guilds master the elf had finally given in to what the demons on the floor wanted from her. Misaki actually felt a bit of satisfaction seeing that, and shifted in her cushions. At that same moment, Phyllis entered the room looking very tired. Without a word, she walked right past her, and settled next to the other pair of newborns she was primarily responsible for. Misaki wasnt as affected by exhaustion, but she knew that the effort of caring for their new babies was very tiring for Phyllis. She had actually looked through her dungeon store for anything that could help, and had bought a spell. It was supposed to help the target rx, and sleep better. As Phyllis was drifting off, she cast it on her. Being cautious she restricted the amount of mana she gave the spell, to keep its effects mild. Almost instantly it seemed to help her fall asleep faster, but that may have been the exhaustion. Misaki turned her attention back to Carol. While simultaneouslymunicating the info she needs to the demon that Irina had brought back with her. Of course, simply telling Carol that she needed to reach the fourteenth floor was one thing. Misaki actually kind of wanted her to seed, as she wanted Melisa back before Phyllis really started asking questions and she had to tell her. Using her dungeon view, she began looking around thinking of ways she could help, without being too obvious. Then her attention was drawn elsewhere a new group of people had entered her domain, and while most barely gained her attention for more than a second or two. This group had a much higher average level than most. With Carol momentarily forgotten, she began to study the group entering her sphere of influence. It was a party of four, and they seemed to be quite close to each other. It also did not escape her notice that two of them were pregnant. Although it would likely be a few more weeks before they started showing. Her attention was first drawn to the only member who wasnt an elf. She was an Arachne, and also the smallest person in the group. The small spider girl was entirely nude, which made her silver and gold carapace stand out all the more to her. As Misaki studied the girl, she shifted on her many legs causing her exposed chest to bounce. A chest that seemed pretty decent to Misaki. Especially since she seemed to be better equipped than the two female elves in the group. Shifting her attention away from the spider, she looked over the only male of the group, who had a figure that was rather rare for an elf. He was very muscr with a well-defined body, and he stood at about two meters. He had a few scars visible on his exposed face. He was wearing some pretty heavy te armor, but his helm was currently hanging from a belt on his waist, and he had a rather impressive sword sitting in its sheathe. Overall he seemed rather rxed and was happily chatting with his party. Walking behind him to his left was an elven woman, that Misaki easily concluded must be his sister. Her hair was of a softer shade of light green than her brothers and she had it in a cute side tail. The young woman was wearing a lovely set of healers robes that fit tightly enough to entuate her decent figure while still leaving a good chunk to the imagination. Her modest chest was on therger side of average for an elf. She was very cute, and Misaki just wanted to see her naked. Standing right next to her was a petite elf in the clothing of a mage. Her light blue robes werent exactly fastened properly, and as a result, every once in a while they would shift giving any onlooker a good view of her bare breasts. She had a small but cute set, and Misaki concluded that the girl enjoyed having them seen. The small elf hid it well, but her dungeon insights allowed her to detect the brief surge of arousal the girl got each time she caught someone looking. In fact, she seemed to be deliberately making an effort to make it look like she didnt like being seen. Once or twice she even noticed how the girl moved deliberately in a fashion that resulted in someone being shed with either her bare breasts or privates. Curious as to what brought a high-level group like this to her part of the woods, she began to eavesdrop on their conversation. A useful skill for a dungeon, and one she often made ready use of. She often spied on new adventurers. Speaking of people she was regrly spying on that spineless high priest that seems tomand the human Church of Light. Well, what was left of it, anyway. He was having trouble putting together a new party. With time running out on his quest he was actually considering entering her halls himself. Although little progress had been made on that front. Realizing she had drifted off, she refocused on the conversation, and heard something juicy. The small elf mage said, Hey, do you think Phil would be surprised to see us? Well, sure he would. Im certainly looking forward to getting reacquainted with him. The spider girl muttered, Speaking of Phil, you still havent told me the story yet. She seemed unhappy about not knowing whatever this story was. The spider girl also seemed to be watching the slightlyrger petite elf girl, and had an almost knowing smirk. It seemed to her that she had seen through her little mask. A mask that seems a little tight to the point that even the girl wearing it was not entirely aware of what was under it. A mask that Misaki wanted to tear away. A small but growing part of her wanted to corrupt the small elf, and see her fully give in to the desires she was trying to hide. While part of her was lost in fantasy she continued to listen to their conversation. To make a long conversation short she was able to glean that they had business at the guild. Nothing big, but they figured that while they were there that they would try and meet with Phyllis. Although their information seemed a little out of date, it seems no one had told them that she was now a girl. Nor had anyone told them that she was bonded to the dungeon, ie her, and most importantly they didnt know she now had children. Misaki stretched carefully. The infant in her arms had finally fallen asleep, but an instinct was telling her it was a bad idea to put her down. Slipping out of the cushions, she made sure the infants sister wasfy, and quietly left the room. Her dress was a little out of ce, but she didnt feel the need to fix it, and she wanted to meet these neers. Maybe she could learn a bit about some of her favorite persons former friends. A part of her was hoping for a chance to corrupt the small one, and she barely even thought of the two siblings. Thankfully they were still at the guild building, so it was not a long walk to the front. She found that the only one manning the front desk was as usual Sarah. Who seemed to be paying more attention to the girl mewling in herp. It was quite cute honestly, and it briefly reminded Misaki that she needed to check in on Carol. Hopefully, before Phyllis found out, but first she needed to get rid of this party. Phyllis needed as much sleep as she could get. Especially given that the little ones werent letting them get much. Right now while it was peaceful was the best time for her to catch up on much-needed rest. Sarah noticed her enter the room and shifted a bit. Before speaking up, and consequently revealing that she still paid some attention to the room atrge. Hey, Misaki! Do you need something, or are you just walking around? No, but a few high-level adventurers are heading this way, and it seems at least a couple of them knew Phyllis when she was still a he. I wanted to say hello, and turn them away myself. Phyllis is rather tired and I wanted to let her sleep. OH! Well, in that case, Airi be a dear and go fetch Misaki here a chair. Seeming a bit disappointed, she slipped out of the elfsp, and made her way out of the room. However, it did not escape Misakis notice that she was about to cum when Sarah sent her to get a chair. Nor did the small stain in the elfsp escape her notice. The elf was actually quite dangerous in her own way, especially with her obsession with petting cute girls. Airi did not take long toe back with a chair, and she set it down near the desk where Sarah had pointed. As Misaki settled into the basic, but decentlyfy wooden chair, she quietly watched as the girl eagerly returned to the elfsp. Mentally she concluded that Airi was clearly happy with her new life, and likely would be hesitant to return to her old one. Even if she had been given an opportunity to do so. Finally, the front door swung open, and four figures entered the quiet building. It was a slow hour, so they would not have to wait. The man whose name she had not yet caught, led the group towards the desk, but it did not escape her notice with how he looked at her. It seemed she was his type, and the baby on herp was not a turn-off. He seemed interested in her. A fact that was going to add a bit ofplication, since well, he wasnt her type. His sister, on the other hand, was already ring at her, and seemed to have noticed how he was looking at her. It seemed she was looking at her as if she was a potential rival. While the remaining pair had rather smug attitudes, and she quickly connected the dots. They were both pregnant with his child. A natural recipe for disaster. She smiled to herself, maybe this encounter would be a little more interesting than she thought. Now she really wanted to corrupt these people in front of her. Before they could even talk to Sarah, she introduced herself... Announcement Hey, guys I just wanted to let you know that I was expanding content on Patreon. Most of my Announcement s will be there. Also for second-tier patrons, there is new exclusive content. namely the world-building side stories. Moving all of that to Patreon means for those of you who just want Misaki, you will see less of the side characters and more of the dungeon shenanigans. Thanks for reading, and I hope to see on Patreon as well. Chapter LXXIV Distractions, and Forgetting Something Important Chapter LXXIV Distractions, and Forgetting Something Important Misaki gave her best smile but chose not to stand up. As she introduced herself. Hello there. You may call me Misaki, and may I know your names. The big dude immediatelyplimented her looks and earned a re from the elven girl next to him who looked like his sister. Then he moved on to introduce himself as Kuron, the seventh prince of the Bluewood Kingdom and a seasoned adventurer. Curiously he put emphasis on the adventurer part, but entirely omitted his rank. Then he moved on to introducing the others. The girl next to him was indeed his sister, and was named Kazi. The naked spider girl was introduced next and she was apparently named Telmari. As for the budding exhibitionist in denial, she was the party mage. A petite elf that went by the name Tali. Kuron then said, Now normally, I would love to talk with you for a while, but I have some business with the guild, and I was hoping to see my old friend Phillip Greybeard. Misaki nodded, I know, I watched you enter the town, and may have overheard some of what you were talking about. There are a few things you should know first. Phillip has had a few major changes in her life recently. Yes, I mean HER LIFE. That would be the first change, she is not a man anymore but a young woman. Second, she has bonded with someone, specifically me, and finally, she recently gave birth. I am afraid, looking after the newborns was a little more tiring for her than me, and she just isnt ready to receive visitors today. Ill let her know you were hereter, and we can get together at ater date. At first, she was answered with only silence. There was a long awkward pause that stretched on for several minutes before finally, Kuron said something. It was merely a single word, but it did break the silence. While also conveying his confusion quite well. How? She shifted a bit in the chair, trying to get a little morefortable, and was about to answer when Sarah decided to answer the question. Well, one thing you will learn about this town is that men dont often stay men. Normally the dungeon is involved, but in the guild masters case, it was a cursed ring. Not sure where she got it, but personally I think it was a change for the better. SHES SO CUTE NOW! Misaki stopped Sarah before she could say anything more. All it took was a simple look and then she added her own input, Dont mind Sarah. She is just a little obsessed with cute little girls. Its why we got her Airi. Anyway, she is right about a cursed ring being responsible for her change. Not that she would care much about it now. Its almost been a year since her change, another couple of months and we would be at the one year mark. I also like to think that it helped bring us together, but none of that is really important. Then she paused for a moment, and carefully extracted herself from the chair. ncing at Tali, she smiled mischievously before saying, Now I am going to let you take care of your guild business, but Tali was it? Could youe over here? There is something I want to talk about with you. None of them saw a problem, and Tali like a naive sheep followed Misaki over to some empty tables. No one else was nearby thanks to the slow hour. Almost every other adventurer was either in the dungeon, or taking care of guild quests in the immediate area. Misaki knew that Tali would need a local registration with the guild, but as she suspected her party could take care of that. She noticed Tali discreetly slipping her guild card to Telmari, before she followed. Misaki had much she wanted to say, and wanted to make use of a trait she had recently unlocked. It was called Subtle Corruption, and it was her bonus for reaching level fifty. It didnt do much but it enhanced the effects of her words, and that of her monsters. Especially when they wereced with magic. Tali was a mage, so she knew she would have to be careful with applying the magic or she would be detected. So she was going to use a very small and subtle amount of demonic magic. Just enough to help her break the little shell, that the petite elf had made around herself. She also had a feeling she was forgetting something, but she dismissed it as unimportant. Instead, she settled into a chair and adjusted the sleeping infant in her arms. Who was thankfully staying rather peaceful, but she sensed would wake the instant she put her down. With a friendly smile, she waited while Tali sat down, and then she began to talk. All with her voice tinged with a very subtle application of demonic magic. By this point, all she was thinking about was starting the process of corrupting the girl in front of her. Nothing else really seemed important to her. Down in the fifth-floor sub-branch office, Carol had just finished talking with Irina. For some reason, Irina had spent the entire conversation topless. The entire time, she had been letting the naked demoness who was with her, y with her breasts. Carol had also noticed a little bit of a y under the desk as well. Irina had been taking a tail up her pussy at the same time. It was rather different than what she was used to. It seemed to Carol that Irina had been taking some lessons from the local demons, and was getting more open about sex and revealing forms of dress. At least it seemed to help her fit in with the demons on the floor, but she hoped she had the good sense to at least wear proper clothes on the surface. Anyway, despite the distraction, she was able to ask her questions. Irina, however, proved not to know where Melisa was. However, the demoness she was with did know something. Apparently it was the talk of the local demons, and Tina had apparently taken her deeper into the dungeon. After she had passed out during a sexual encounter with a wandering slime boss. Something she had supposedly enjoyed and needed. All the demons had said she had seemed very stressed at the time and was seeking release. What she had heard, however, left her with another problem. Namely reaching the deeper floor that Melisa had gone to. This is why she had borrowed the naked demoness and was now in a side room. With a shift of her fingers, she carefully scratched behind an ear, while she asked a question. Care to guide me to her? Ill reward you with something nice if you do? She moaned a bit from the attention and begged for a little more. Then when she didnt give the extra attention she said, Sure, Ill do it. Now scratch a little harder. She smiled andplied with the request. A bit of scratching and some pettingter, she had another mewling mess in herp. One that was just a little too satisfied to be a good guide, but now that she had a lead she was willing to wait a little bit while she recovers. In the meantime, she began considering a mental checklist for a deeper dive. She had all the basics she would need, and it was often quite easy to find food or water in the dungeon if you needed it. ncing at herself, she thought it might have been a good idea to pack a couple of spare outfits, but she didnt really need them. Thinking of outfits, if she was going deeper, she decided that she should check the tailor shops in the dungeon. Maybe if she was lucky she could find a demon willing to teach her their techniques. Equipment found in the dungeon tended to be better, and while part of that was due to the avability of mana soaked materials. She knew some monsters were summoned with a soul that knew high-end techniques that allowed them to make better clothing and equipment. Living near a dungeon had led to her doing some research, so she knew a little about things like monster summoning. Like with any summoning, outside of the forbidden, a dungeons monster summoning spell pulled a suitable soul from the void. Oftentimes these souls belonged to the dead or were newly created by the gods. The soul pulled depended on the intended monster of the summoner. If they wanted a crafter, more often than not it would be a soul from someone dead who had not yet been reincarnated. The gods would help guide that soul to the summoner, and wipe their past life but leave important skills behind. The spell would then construct a new body for the soul, and this counts as a form of rebirth. The new dungeon monster is literally born fully mature and equipped with the skills to do its job. She knew that the dungeon had a few crafters, and the better ones were deeper. None of them were skilled enough to produce a legendary object, but they could produce some high-end stuff. Often thanks to having expert-level skill, and rare ingredients. She was hoping she could find someone with a rare clothing-rted skill tree. If she could convince them to teach her those skills, it would unlock a new skill tree for her. Allowing her to make better cuter clothing that everyone would want to wear. Tali flushed a deep red. She had been listening to the young demon girl in front of her for a while now. Not really being given much time to reply. She was d that the demoness had chosen to talk to her in private. Especially given that she was insinuating that she enjoyed having her privates seen. Something she really wanted to protest, but deep down she had a hard time denying it. She had a bad habit of forgetting her panties and today she had forgotten underwear entirely. Not to mention she hadnt exactly bothered to secure her robe properly. Something she was aware of, and had not yet fixed. The more she found herself thinking about it the harder it was for her to actually deny the demons im. Maybe she did like being seen. The moment she had that thought, her flush managed to deepen further. Without even realizing it she adjusted her robe. When she finally noticed she almost panicked before noticing a rush of pleasure when she caught the demoness looking at her freshly exposed chest. It was at that moment, that she finally acknowledged that the demon was right. She did enjoy exposing herself, and she soon found herself trying to figure out why that was so. So deep was she in thought she didnt even notice the smile of the demon girl in front of her. Announcement Hey girls, and yes you are cute girls now. Someone seems to have identally turned on a magical artifact in your area. Anyway, I was just letting you know that the next chapter is already up on Patreon. Also, poor Carol it seems Misaki haspletely forgotten about her. In further news, a revised version of the Prologue is on Patreon as well. It will move to SH on the first. If I forget just remind me in thements. Also I would like to thank my Patreon Mark for all his help on that, and a few other chapters. Especially with the side stories, he helped on. Speaking of side stories, I will open a collection for them here on SH when they be relevant to Misaki''s story. Chapter LXXV Simple Distractions Chapter LXXV Simple Distractions Misaki smirked to herself, as she gently stroked her sleeping baby. The petite elf in front of her had barely taken any effort. It was like giving a small push to a disy of dominoes and now they were all just falling over in a neat little line. Sure, she had only been taking advantage of what was already there. A budding exhibitionistic streak, but it was still enjoyable watching the girl. She could almost see the gears turning. Tali was very much lost in thought at the moment, but she was already idly showing herself off, and judging by the puddle forming in her seat. She had cum a couple of times already. Her demon side was already relishing in the joy of corrupting another elf, and she had already dismissed the notification telling her that she had gained a level from partially corrupting Tali. Tali would need another push topletely descend into her lust, but Misaki decided it was best not to make another push too soon. Just then, she noticed the othersing over. Well minus Kuron, he was heading for the door. Both girls stared briefly at Tali. The one started giggling and the other just kept standing there frozen. Her face bing increasingly flushed. Misaki had a feeling that the one already suspected this might be the case, and the other had no idea. It seemed Kazi was surprisingly ignorant of herpanions tendencies. While Telmari had been aware. Between giggles, she dered, I knew it! and then with a very curious look, she turned to Misaki, and asked, There was no way, she would forget to wear panties so many times if she didnt like it, but how did you get her toe out and show herself off like that? Misaki shifted a bit awkwardly and sighed before saying, Well. All I had to do was give her a push. Just the right word here, a little magic there, and she did the rest. Telmari giggled a bit more, and then nced at Kazi. I wonder if you could get Kazi out of her shell? Misaki frowned, Well she doesnt strike me as the type that likes to walk around half-dressed or naked. Might be a little harder, but then again with your other friend starting to disy herself more, maybe that will change. Looking around conspiratorially, and noticing that neither seemed to be paying much attention. Tali was enjoying herself too much, and Kazi was still standing there like a statue trying to reconcile what she saw. With a few quick steps, she closed the distance, and conspiratorially revealed, I was talking about her other shell. We all like Kuron, but frankly, she has trouble admitting that she likes her brother that way... Then she spilled a bit of what Misaki realized was her fantasy. In a way, the spider girl was much more open about her sexual side than her elven friends. Misaki didnt feel the need to really corrupt her, but she did feel for the girl. The girl saw her friends as part of her own harem, and really wanted them to open up to their sexual sides. So that she could more openly have her fun with them. It seemed she had some frustrations, and honestly, Misaki felt that it had to do with the way Elven and Human society were structured. If they were more open about these things like Telmari and by extension, her kin things would likely be different. It was also very helpful that Telmari had confirmed a few things she had already suspected. Now she knew for certain that Kazi had a few weaknesses she could exploit. Namely herpetitive nature and her desire for a physical rtionship with her brother. Telmari already had one it seemed, and so did Tali, but Telmari clearly wanted Kazi to join in. Something that Misaki understood at least in part. Certain species were drawn to form harems, and apparently that was true for this girl''s breed of Arachne. Although she had also seen plenty of Elves and Humans with Harems. So maybe it was just moremon in this world. Her thoughts were broken, when Kazi suddenly turned bright red. Then she stuttered for a moment before shouting clearly flustered, TALI! What in the Abyss are you doing? Tali snapped out of her pleasure induced state, and looked over at Kazi. Then she looked down at herself. Her robes were loosely hanging around her petite frame, andpletely open on the front. Since she had forgotten to wear underwear today, this gave anyone looking an excellent view of her assets. Her small pussy was visibly glistening with her juices which had formed a small puddle beneath her, and her perky breasts were topped with hard swollen nipples. Clear evidence that she was quite aroused. The small elf flushed and leaned forward in a fashion that emphasized her breasts. Kazi took a step back, clearly sensing that something was off. With a big smile, she answered the question, I was talking with the demoness, and she said something. After thinking about it I realized she was right. It suddenly makes so much sense, like a veil has been pulled from my eyes. Why I was always forgetting to wear my underwear, why I never cared about a torn outfit, why I could never bother myself to properly secure my robes. I want to be seen, no need to be seen. I like being seen. Kazi did not seem to know what to say for a moment, but then suddenly she red at Misaki. Misaki shuddered, and then with a bit of anger, she asked, What did you do to her? I just helped her see what was already there. She was just denying this part of herself before. Just like you are denying the half of yourself that lusts after your brother. Kazi flushed, and protested loudly, I do not lust after my brother! Misaki smirked, and then giggled, Really? Are you sure about that? Kazi gained a wrinkle in her brow, as she affirmed, Of course, I am sure! Im not that kind of girl! Uh, huh. Quit lying to yourself. I saw how you red at your brother. Now, why dont ask yourself, why do you care about who your brother is interested in. No need to tell me, just ask yourself the question Misaki smiled to herself as she watched her words and magic go to work. Kazis expression softened, and it was clear that she was actually asking herself the question. It had helped that the girl was so easy to rile up. Made it easy to use her spell on the girl. It was the same one she had used on Tali. It was nothing special, but it forced the target to take a hard look at themselves and their motivations. Misaki had asked Tali a simr question to get her to think about why she kept forgetting her underwear. Why she liked to wear her robe the way she did. The gears were turning in Kazis head, and she started muttering to herself. It was quiet but Misaki could hear it. The first sentence was clearly the lie she was always telling herself, but she quickly rejected it. Its, its because I need to protect him from himself. No thats not right, there is something more. While Kazi was having a clear introspective moment, Tali suddenly turned to Misaki and asked, Hey, are there any good clothing shops around? Misaki smiled, and replied, Well it depends on what you want. For most things, I would rmend Carol. She may have a slight obsession with cute girls and clothes, but she is very good. Now if you want something more erotic though. There arent any good shops in town. In the dungeon, however, there are several. Tali frowned, and replied, I am not sure I want to challenge the dungeon solo just to visit a clothing shop. Misaki sighed, well that update did add a few options for over-leveled adventurers like yourself. Namely a nonbat run option. It works a little differently for lust dungeons. For lust dungeons, the default is for adventurers to tackle the dungeon nude. With this one, that is not the case. Adventurers must tackle the dungeon while wearing the provided bikini or go nude, and no the equipment does not change for men. During the run,bat is forbidden, certain skills are locked, and there are still dangers. The entire dungeon is treated as a nobat zone, not a safe zone. Remember any monsters you encounter will try to corrupt you. Progress you make does not count towards conquest of the dungeon, and you will not be able to proceed past the eighth floor. Tali leaned forward, I take it someone from the guild must have tested the option already? Misaki barely hesitated before lying, Yeah, Phyllis herself tested it. She didnt go far because she was busy, but the dungeonys out the rules upon entry for the mode. Oh, yes I almost forgot, outside of safe zones the dungeon is instanced for the over-leveled party. All monsters will be buffed to be equivalent in level to the average level of the challenging party. Tali seemed interested, and then she nced at Telmari. Sounds like we could have a little fun. Testing our wits against lust demons, and making our way down into the dungeon. And I could buy some new clothing while down there. Telmari nodded, I guess it is something we could do. Taking that as confirmation. Tali grabbed Kazi who was rather unaware of what was happening around her. Then she rushed out of the room with her. Telmari apologized and then followed as quickly as her spider legs could carry her. Misaki leaned back in her chair feeling a bit happy to have volunteers for her new mode. She was already looking forward to seeing theme out. The young dungeon had no doubts that they would leave corrupted in some fashion and more open to their lust. Just then she noticed Kuron entering her dungeon alone, but before she could focus on it, the baby in herp began to cry. Instinctively knowing it was feeding time, she pushed herself out of the chair, and started making her way back to the room. At the same moment, she pulled her dress aside and started to nurse her baby. Today had been a very productive day, but she had this nagging feeling she had forgotten something important. Ivy stared in the mirror. Reflected in the mirror was her naked self. It had been long enough since a certain god had stripped her of her clothes that the scales of her youth were beginning to emerge. The scales werent as prominent as before, but they were taking up the same pattern they didst time. Despite the years, she still had a good youthful-looking figure. Herrge chest, well for an elf anyway, was quite perky. The shape had not deteriorated at all. Her muscles werent quite as firm as they used to be. She just didnt get the exercise she used to. Grabbing ab she began to straighten her long light pink hair out. At least she could still do this, but she nced at her favorite set of hairpins. Thanks to her curse she could no longer use them. A shame really, and then she considered Lily. Lilys hair was the same color, just a different shade. Maybe she could give them to Lily for her to wear. It would be a shame to get rid of them, and she hoped her daughter could enjoy them. Before long her hair was straight, and she was about to go wake Lily up. When suddenly she was ambushed from behind. She was pushed to the ground exuberantly, and then kissed before she could even process what was happening. Just as quickly she felt a few fingers entering her sex. Just at the same moment that she had registered the figure that had pushed her down. It was a young-looking elf woman, just a few centimeters shorter than her own petite frame. She had a modest chest, her face was cute and round. Like Ivy, the young woman was entirely nude, but her long red hair was not yet straightened out. Ivy was still getting used to this, she had yed with this woman before on asion. Just normally she didnt have to deal with her in the morning. In fact, she very much knew who the womans real appearance was, and the worst part was that she had done this herself. A part of her could already picture the awkward conversation with Ivy. Especially given that she didnt know how to undo this with her curse. After all, the cute sexually excited woman pinning her down was her husband Thantons female altar ego. She was never sure when it happened, but at some point, her husband had developed a second personality, one that was distinctly female, hated clothes, and was well frankly a bit of a pervert. Well maybe nympho worked better, but female Thanton loved sex and very actively pursued it. Male Thanton was more reserved when it came to the bedroom Reaching down, she pulled Thantons small fingers out of her pussy, and did her best to push her own sexual feelings aside. A part of her very much wanted to y with Thanton, as she honestly liked both versions of Thanton. Instead, she gave her a sorry look, and said, Im sorry but you need to get ready. We have a busy day ahead of us, and we need to get Lily up and ready for her day. Thanton just smiled lewdly, and jumped off. Deliberately stretching in a way to draw attention to her naked breast, she replied, it was worth a try. ncing down at herself, she then said, Guess Lily has never met this version of me. It might be fun, and maybe now that you have stopped wearing clothes again. Perhaps you could let her go to school the way she actually wants to be dressed. Confused Ivy tilted her head, and asked, huh? What are you talking about? Announcement Hey guys just letting you know that I have revised the Prologue. The new version can be found where the old one was, and the old version has been deleted. I look forward to hearing your thoughts on it. Chapter LXXVI A Crashing World Chapter LXXVI A Crashing World Thanton just smiled lewdly and jumped off. Deliberately stretching in a way to draw attention to her naked breasts, she replied, it was worth a try. ncing down at herself, she then said, Guess Lily has never met this version of me. It might be fun, and maybe now that you have stopped wearing clothes again. Perhaps you could let her go to school the way she actually wants to be dressed. Confused Ivy tilted her head, and asked, huh? What are you talking about? Thanton shook her head, and said, I kinda suspected that you hadnt noticed. Just look at the window, and pay attention to the kids. Tell me what do you see? Ivy looked out the window and then replied, Naked Demon girls walking to school. What about it? Keyword there. Naked. All of her friends walk around in the nude, and she is the only one with clothing here. Now tell me, how do you think that makes Lily feel? Ivy was silent for a few moments, and it was quite evident by the way her eyes widened when she figured out what Thanton was hinting at. ncing at her feet, A little awkward maybe? Thanton huffed, Try more than awkward. Our little girl really wants to fit in with the locals. I know you havent noticed, but she tends to take her clothes off as soon as she gets to school. Ivys eyes widened further, and she started muttering to herself. Thanton sighed, she had known her wife would not take the news well. It seemed she would need a little time to reorganize her thoughts, but at least it wasnt the screaming kind of denial. Thanton pulled her close and began to gently stroke her hair. A part of Thanton was tempted to do something more, but felt now wasnt the time. Instead, she merely waited for her wife to calm down. Thanton wasnt sure how long they stayed like that, but eventually, Ivy was focusing on Thanton, and asking, How long has she been doing this? Im not sure, but I first noticed a few months ago. Ivy immediately looked crestfallen, and cried, Im a terrible mother! Thanton shook her head and soothed her gently. This was going to take awhile. There were plenty of other things Thanton wanted to do. Many of which were far more enjoyable, but she knew this needed to be done. Perhaps she should have talked to Ally or Vivi first. Vivi being her nickname for Violet Then again those two should be at the market right now buying groceries. Although they had been a little concerned when Ivy hade home stark naked following Lily who was prancing around in her underwear. Elsewhere in the dungeon, a young dwarf turned antgirl named Lilia was happily looking at a screen. One of her legs was broken, her carapace dented and scratched and she was even bleeding. However, none of that mattered to her. It had taken some time adapting to being an antgirl, but she had adapted. Even better, she was starting to earn some pretty good experience here. She had often taken to ying the wandering boss, and she had wiped out a few parties. Although a couple had killed her before, but that was a nice thing about this dungeon. Death was only temporary. Focusing on the window, she felt a rush of pleasure as she read it again, and finally decided to do something.
Congrattions! You have reached the maximum level currently allowed for your race! Would you like to evolve, now? Note: this is yourst free evolution, all further evolutions will require a Trial of Ascension Note: if you havent chosen a path by next time you rest a forced evolution will ur.
With a big grin on her face the Antgirl, mentally shouted, YES!!! The window cared not for her excitement. Instead, it simply closed and she was greeted with another one.
Initiating Evolution Identifying Current Race Race: Antgirl Princess Several Special Conditions have been met, new evolutions are avable! Generating list:
  1. Antgirl Queen (Common)
  2. Antgirl Hive Queen (Umon)
  3. Demonic Antgirl Queen [Lust Variant] (Rare)
  4. Demonic Antgirl Hive Queen [Lust Variant] (Very Rare)
She had actually expected to see the Hive queen thing show up for her. Antgirls had a bit of a hierarchy, and since she had no colony she had the option to evolve into a Hive queen. Hive Queens were better than normal queens with a moremanding presence and a more powerful reproductive ability. While retaining a decently strong body. Her current race of princess also meant she could only evolve into a queen. Hive queens were a special evolution for Antgirls and only one could exist in a colony while any number of queens could live in said colony. Considering that she didnt have a colony to join that meant she would need to start one, and upon doing that she would likely undergo a forcedteral evolution into a hive queen anyway. So it did not take her much of a thought process to eliminate options one and three. That left her with options two and four, and she took only a moment longer before making her choice. She lived in a lust dungeon, and she had a feeling that option four was the best for her. The young antgirl was not sure about being a demon, but it felt like the option she was meant to take. She paused only for a moment to sneak into a hidden tunnel, that the new dungeonws ensured only residents could use and selected her choice. Almost immediately she could feel a soothing energy, as her mind wandered into darkness. As she fell into darkness, she considered that she would need to talk to her master about where she can set up her future nest. Her colony to be. Aya tossed the towel to the side and nced into the mirror. In it, she saw herself as she really was for the first time. Before she had not really registered herself as she had been trying to deny what Rumina had done to her. Her hair was a bit of an unbrushed mess, but reflected in the mirror was a young and rather naked dark elf girl. Well Lesser Dark Elf, but she hoped to change that soon. It was rare for a sapient to have a free evolution outside of monster races, but that was because it was unheard of for a sapient to be born with the Lesser appetion attached. It was often found attached to people who have earned a gods disfavor. Unfortunately because of that same disfavor, she would have to pass a Trial of Ascension. However, she was working hard to fix her current disfavor with the gods. Mostly to please her mistress. Someone she was beginning to see as a mother figure, and because of that, she wanted her approval. Aya was finding herself much happier now that she had stopped trying to resist her mistress. She still had her own wants of course, and she still missed solid food. However, everything became so much easier, and she had been finding herself with ever-increasing amounts of free time. Today she had even managed to finish todays lessons early. Thanks to that, Mistress had promised her a visit to the city. A part of her had hoped that meant a little clothing, but it hadnt. On the other hand, she realized it might be awkward for her to wear clothes. Especially since she had never worn any in this life. Grabbing a brush, she started to straighten her hair out. As for why she wasnt getting clothes. It turned out that there was a decent nudist poption above. Most of them were beastkin, who had a general dislike for heavy clothing. Most beastkin prefer to wear little to no clothing. Although they have no problems with wearing heavy armor. Many of them understand the value of a good set of armor, afterall. However, they had also apparently experienced a rise in other races, most notably humans going around with little to no clothing. Something the church of light was not pleased about, but apparently their influence had waned a bit as ofte. The Dark Church she was technically a member of, however, was growing in influence. In fact, they were even acting more openly than they had in the past. Not that any of this really mattered to her. Aya just wanted to see the outside and was even hoping that she might get to fight something again. She had been practicing her new skills, but she really needed to get into a fight to further her understanding of them. Not to mention she was kind of hoping for a level. She needed those if she ever wanted to evolve and get rid of the damn Lesser appetion. Especially since it meant she was weaker than a normal Dark Elf of the same level and apparent age. Finally happy with her hair, she dismissed her current line of thinking, and hurried out the door. Her mistress was waiting for her, and before she could really process it. She was led through a number of corridors and out of the temple. What greeted her was a slightly crowded street, an open if rather overcast sky, and some old buildings. The architecture was familiar to her, even if she had only been in this city once during herst life. She finally realized she had never gotten the name of the city she was in before. Now however she was very d that she had not run away from the Dark Church. A naked girl wandering these streets alone was very likely to find herself a ve before the day was out. Not that she really cared about it much now. She had her mistress to protect her, and she knew vampires could be quite protective of what they considered theirs. Be it family, their n, or their ves. It was all something they would fiercely defend. She wasnt exactly sure where she ranked in her mistresss book, but she knew that it didnt matter. The knowledge of how fiercely protective vampires were made her feel safer in her presence. So she looked around. The sun wasnt really out, thanks to the clouds, but she knew her mistresss outfit was weaved with sun protection to keep her from getting a sunburn. She noticed a couple of naked girls walking the street, and a few barely clothed beastkin here. There were also a few humans that were either naked or barely clothed, but they seemed to be trying to attract attention and were hanging out in front of a building. The sign above the door was old but well maintained. It proimed the ce as an inn, tavern, and brothel all in one. She didnt pay it much mind and then looked back toward the entrance to the temple. It turned out to be arge, but rather unassuming stone building. Given the influence the church of light used to have here, that did not shock her much. Mistress was waving her along, so she rushed to follow. All the while enjoying the sights. She did notice some of the buildings looked far newer than they should for this part of the city, but she did not think much on it. Instead she chose to enjoy this outing to its fullest and not mind the odd details. Chapter LXXVII Discussing Nests Chapter LXXVII Discussing Nests Lilia stretchedzily and uncurled from the ground. It took her a couple of moments to remember that she had just evolved, and had settled here so she could do it safely. She did not have a mirror, but she wanted to take stock of herself. Feeling herself, she found that she still followed the rarer bipedal model for her form. Her butt felt bigger though, and her chitin covered legs felt sturdier and stronger. The chitin still didnt cover her breasts or bellypletely, and in fact, it felt like they covered less. She got the impression that she would look stunning and that her chitin armor would leave little to the imagination and even draw attention to her assets. Speaking of her assets, she found that her breasts had swollen several sizes. Her breasts had always been modest before, and she was not looking forward to big breasts. She didnt know about Antgirls, but she knew that some species had problems withrge breasts. Cowkin didnt, but they always had huge boobs. She heard that they had a racial trait to protect them from the problems of suchrge breasts. At least her own werent that big, but she had a feeling she would have to get used to the new size. Taking a few experimental steps she quickly found that her new change in shape felt natural. As if she had been in this body for years. It was honestly a pleasant surprise. She had a feeling that it had something to do with her evolution, and now that she thought about it. Her experience with bing an Antgirl had been simr. She had never had problems walking, but it had still taken some getting used to. At the time, she had thought Tina had something to do with that, but now she had other questions. Maybe her master knew. Dungeons were always depicted as wise, even if they did not always talk to people. Given her master, she suspected they interacted with people far more than they thought. They just didnt advertise who they were. Speaking of questions she was also finding herself wondering what would happen if two dungeons met. It was not the first time she had considered the question, and she had even searched a few libraries. Not to find any answers though. She had considered asking, but she had always been a girl of few words. Not because she did not want to speak with people, but because she had a hard time speaking in long sentences without getting ufortable. Lilia dismissed that line of thought and started making her way through the tunnels. Her first priority was to establish a nest, but before she could do that she needed to talk with her master. There was a bit of a problem though. Considering she was up on the surface at the guild building spending time with her bond-mate. Lilia knew it would not be easy to reach her without attracting unwanted attention, but she did have an idea on how to get that conversation. Since she could not just go to her, she would have to bring her here into the dungeon proper. Someone would have to get her here. That someone would need to be someone who could leave that would not attract too much attention. Of the people she knew, Tina could not leave to do it. While Susan being a slime would draw too much attention. That meant she would have to talk with someone she had met while in the dungeon. Amy seemed like a good choice, but Lilia was able to eliminate her. Amy was just a bit of a sexy firebrand and not drawing notice just wasnt in the young mages skill set. Her sister Thomas though while a bit of an idiot sometimes seemed like the better choice. Lilia had taken to calling her Tammitely, well in her thoughts anyway, and it seemed to fit the young woman. She had taken the name from one of several feminine derivatives of her personal name. One of the better ones in her opinion. Her choice made, she started working her way deeper into the dungeon. Passing an exit into the dungeon proper she heard a bit of a scuffle. Feeling curious she approached it and looked through the peephole. Outside she saw a party of adventurers fighting some demons in the maze. The demons were mostly spiders, but she did see a couple of demon girls in the mix. A few of the adventurers had already been caught in webs. From here, she could see two poor girls hanging from the ceiling, and a third stuck to the wall. The remaining two in her sight were doing their best, but it seems that they had gone too far and were being bit in the ass for it. Suddenly a pink blob dropped from the ceiling andnded on one of the two fighting adventurers. The blob quickly pinned the woman to the ground as it reformed into a young girl who looked like she was barely out of puberty. Already the poor adventurers clothes and armor were dissolving in the pink slime of the slime girl. Who was already forming tentacles and starting to ravish the young girl. Lilia shook her head and turned around. It was not the first time she had seen this sort of poor luck. The Slimegirls were very good at timing their ambushes. It yed a major part in how sessful they were in proliferating in the dungeon, and on this floor, they also often worked together with the Arachne in catching a few adventurers. Together they were very good, especially against the unprepared. Although more and more parties were getting through to these floors, not many were going past floor eight. Being the first ocean floor had made it a bit of a curveball, even if the only one with aquatic demons was on floor fourteen. As she was making her way down, she started thinking about which floors would work best for her to make a new nest. Six and seven certainly had their appeal, but they were already the territory of the Arachne and the Slimegirls. She didnt really feel likepeting with them for space. The next set of floors to appeal to her were thebyrinth floors of eleven, twelve, and thirteen. No adventurers had gotten there yet, at least none she knew of. Except those floors were already home to Lust variant Minotaurs and frankly she didnt like them all that much. She really did not want to bepeting for space with them either. It urred to her that it might be a good idea to ask Misaki to make a floor for her. That seemed like a good idea to her honestly. Her mind was already working out the details. She could already see it now. A vast floor filled with ancient trees that reached for the sky. Beneath the soil a vast warren of tunnels and chambers for her progeny, and in the center a mountainous anthill that would serve as the entrance to the undergroundbyrinth. The forest would be where adventurers would start. It would be dotted with ruins and filled with wild animals, and even a few monsters. In the clearings would be a few settlements, the safe zones of the floors. Her mind froze in the middle of the picture when she thought about pitching it to Misaki. The young Ant Queen stopped in her tracks and muttered to herself. She knew it was a good idea, but she had no idea how she was going to present it. After a moment, she sent a heartfelt prayer to Dewari that she would be able to pull off her presentation, and continued on her way. Not even noticing the extra attention brought her way by that simple prayer. On the way further down, she passed a couple of others heading the other way but did not encounter any other incidents on her way to Misakis castle. Reaching the castle she made her way inside and considered the time of day. At this hour she knew Tammi was likely not in the servants quarters. It was almost lunch, so there was a good chance she was near the servants mess. In fact, she was going to bet that is where she was. Her sister was likely to be there too. Both of them were pregnant and liked to get their food ahead of the crowd. There had been some awkwardness between the pair some time ago, but thankfully it had been resolved. Although Lilia was not sure of the cause. No one had told her, and frankly, she had not asked either. It never really mattered to her. She was just d her friends had resolved whatever issue they had with each other. Having made her choice she made her way to the servants mess, where just as she suspected she found Tammi enjoying her midday meal. However, she did not find Amy nearby as she suspected. She moved through the crowded room and settled next to her, thankful that the seat was vacant. After getting her attention, she started with something she was curious about. Um, uh, wheres Amy? Tammi sighed, and said, not really sure, she said something about it, but uh well I wasnt really paying attention. I did notice her meet up with Naked Ribbon earlier. Lilia shook her head. The nickname while distinctive didnt feel appropriate to her. In fact hearing, such a nickname actually irritated her. She didnt even realize she was doing it until she did it, TAMMI, she has a NAME you know. She flushed when she realized that she had let slip her nickname for her. Tammi looked at her confused for a moment and then changed the subject on her. She rolled the nickname over her tongue several times, and said, it has a nice ring to it. I think I like it. Amy has been pressing me to choose a girls name for myself. Its better than anything I came up with." Lilia almost shook her head. She knew Amy had been pushing Tammitely to select a female name, but she had not been aware that she was actually in the market for one. If she had she would have suggested her private nickname for Thomas to her ages ago. Looking away, she muttered, d I could help. Tammi thanked her and then said, anyway, before I forget. You were asking about my sister. As I said, Im not sure what she is doing, but knowing her it probably involves sex. Lilia nodded, and then asked, Can you do me a favor? Tammi gasped, and said, You need a favor? Sure, what is it? I need to talk with Master. Could you get her for me? She nodded, and said, I could, but what do you need her for? Lilia blushed and replied quietly, ...Nests. Tammi gave her a disappointed look and said, Speak up. I can barely hear you. Now you said something about nests? Lilia looked up and it was rather draining, but she answered, I need to talk to her about Nests. Tammi sighed, That doesnt tell me much, but I guess I can work with it. Just let me finish my lunch first and then I will go get her. Thomas looked out the entrance. It was the first time she had been up here since the dungeon captured her, and the sight was enough to jolt her out of her line of thought. She had been thinking about the new name idea that Lilia had given her. She really did like it, and she knew Amy was right about her taking on a female name. Outside she could already see the changes. It had only been a few months, but the roads were clearly well established. Based on the looks, she guessed a couple of earth mages had helped out. It looks like the earth had been packed and then coated with ayer of stone. Nothing fancy, but outside the Dwarven kingdom this type of road was rare. If she had to guess, someone hired a few dwarves. Not too surprising since they were on the border of their kingdom, in addition to a pair of elven kingdoms, a Human empire, and a Human Theocracy. Honestly, she had never been to the Theocracy, the Drake family hailed from the Empire. Not that she had been home in years. Thest thing she had heard was that the Emperor had been killed and that the princes werepeting for the Throne. While she had not met them, she knew someone who had, and from what she had heard. She didnt think any of them would prove to be the next emperor. The only reason they were thought of as the next was because they all had significant backing from the nobles. The person she saw taking over was their youngest sister, an individual she had actually met once. And the only reason she even knew she had was because she had identally seen her naked. Thankfully, the princess did not know about that. Thomas knew she could be stupid at times, but she had wisely turned around and postponed her bath at that time. Well, it might have also had something to do with what else was in the water, but the princess came back perfectly fine an hourter. As for the circumstances of the time, the Princess had been pretending to be amon adventurer at the time. Thomas did not really know the story behind why, but her party had ended up along with her and a couple of others on a quest together. It was during that time that she got to know Princess Rosewood. She still didnt know much about her, but she had learned enough. She was very intelligent and an aplished mage, not to mention talented. Thomas had actually seen her level once, and never understood why she had been in their party. At the time Thomas had been level eight, which was actually a little low for her age then. The princess though had been a year younger and was almost level forty. Shaking her head and clearing that line of thought, she took her first tentative steps out of the dungeon in months. As she did, she took a look at the buildings but while there were a few more they were much the same as before. She had barely taken a step out of the dungeon when there was a sh, and a trio of naked girls appeared at the entrance. Almost no one even batted an eye. A few guild workers came over and quickly helped the girls to a nearby building. She kept her distance and made her way through the town towards the guild building. It wasnt all that far from the entrance, but far enough that she noticed she was gathering attention. She was not sure if it was because she was pregnant or due to her attire. Or even abination of the two. She had not bothered to change beforeing up, so she was still wearing her demon maid outfit. It did not exactly cover much of anything, but she had gotten so used to it that she had barely thought about it. She decided to ignore the watchers and hurried along to the guild. Chapter LXXVIII Discussing Nests II Chapter LXXVIII Discussing Nests II Thomas stepped into the guild and found it was moderately busy. Thankfully it wasnt too busy, and she was able to get someone to show her the way to her master without too much trouble. It turned out that Misaki was a bit busy. She and her mate, along with someone Thomas had not met, were taking care of a few infants. Apparently it was time to change their diapers. Thomas stayed at the door for a moment or two before proceeding into the room. It did not take long for her to get Misakis attention. Misaki looked up from what she was doing, and with a little bit of surprise asked, Thomas! What brings you here? She adjusted herself slightly, and replied, Lilia has something to talk with you about. Im not entirely sure what it is about, but I got her to say it has something to do with nests. Misaki looked thoughtful for a moment, and then her eyes brightened with recognition. Oh, yes. The dwarf turned antgirl. I almost forgot about her. So she has something to talk with me about. I guess she felt sending you would draw less attention. Thomas nodded, and said, That is what I gathered, as well. Misaki sighed, I guess I will have to talk to her. Phyllis suddenly spoke up, If you are going out, could you look for Melisa? She has been gone too long, and I am starting to get worried. Misaki nodded, and said, Sure, I have an idea where I might find her. Then Misaki turned back to Thomas and said, Lets go! Thomas led the way, and about halfway down the corridor, she asked with a frown, Dont you know where she is? Misaki nodded, and replied, quietly, Thanks to a certain someone she is on Floor fourteen. Undergoing a very rare ritual. The same kind of ritual your sister is participating in. I just didnt say anything because I did not want to worry Phyllis. She has enough to worry about already. Pausing, she sighed, Then again, she is likely to worry when I get her back. Curious she asked Misaki why that is, and Misaki started to tell her only to stop mid-sentence and then say, It might be best not to say anything. You will find out when you see her. Thomas did not say anything as she followed her down the hall. However, she did not like the sound of that. It made her think something bad was going on, and she really had to wonder what was going on with her sister, and by extension Melisa. Meanwhile, Melisa was lying on the sand of the beach entirely naked. Meira was not far away, and she could hear her enjoying the water. Her mind was finallying back to herself, and she noticed she had a couple of new notifications. Notifications she read through quickly before dismissing. She sighed as she propped herself into a sitting position. The young woman finally understood why Meira had been acting so horny after she got here. She had been nning this. She just was not sure what to say about it. As she didnt really feel like she could control that demoness. Then she noticed the glowing pink fluid slowly leaking from her pussy. Having read her notification she already had a good idea of what that fluid was. So rather than freak, she instead cleaned it up. At least how it happened had been enjoyable. She still needed to have a talk with Meira, but she was feeling rather tired. Given what just happened, she wasnt surprised that she was exhausted. Shifting her position to standing, she had to take a moment to steady herself. Then she looked towards Meira and decided that she would confront the demonesster. She was too tired to bother with that at the moment. Instead, she called out to the swimming demon and asked her to show her back to the inn. Thomas stepped out of the tunnel and looked around. She had not really been in this part of the dungeon, but she couldnt exactly stop and stare. Still, she managed to notice a few things as she followed Misaki towards a town. The sea air was quite evident, but she had heard that the fourteenth floor was an ind floor. So the sea air was rather expected. It was also rather bustling with demons of all types. Many of which were going around either nude or lightly dressed. It was a rather normal sight for her though, but she did notice the aquatic demons moving about. Their tentacles allowed them to move onnd, even if they were best suited to the water. They easily moved through the paths and onto the streets of the town. As they walked, Thomas started wondering where they were going. So she asked Misaki about that. Misaki turned about and while walking backwards answered, Well, we are heading for the inn. I n to make a brief stop there, and then we will go on to my castle to talk with Lilia about nests. The inn? Its the middle of the day, why are we going there? To pick up a certain someone that Phyllis asked me to find. She is there now, taking a midday nap. Thomas frowned, and asked, Why is she taking a nap in the middle of the day. Misaki was walking forwards again at this point and vaguely answered the question. Thomas was still confused and was now left wondering how an orgy factored into all this. She figured she would find out eventually, and decided to not ask any more questions. The rest of their walk was uneventful. Although she did notice a couple of younger demons in an alley that were clearly experimenting with sex for the first time. She had be very good at telling demon agestely, so she knew they were a little too young to be doing that. Thomas would have done something, but another demon who clearly knew them was already interfering. So she had ignored that scene. At the inn, they were met by an Aquatha who seemed to have known they wereing. She introduced herself as Meira. Meira smiled happily after introducing herself, and said, Im so happy to get a chance to meet you, Mother. To what do I owe the pleasure? Misaki settled into a chair that another demon had politely brought her without a word, and answered, Melisa, who I see you have be quite attached to. Phyllis asked me to find her. Needless to say, I do not want to tell her that she was on my fourteenth floor. Meira leaned forward slightly and gave a lewd smile. Oh yes! She is quite fun and I have greatly enjoyed corrupting her. I think I only need a couple more days to get her to fallpletely. That initiation ritual may have been a little early, but I think it will help. Misaki sighed, and Thomas had a feeling that Meira had really jumped a gun, I guess I cant fault you for following your instincts. Can you collect her? I am going to take her with me when I go back to the surface, and I guess I will bring you along. Please do! I just hope her home has enough water for me. Misaki leaned back and said, Not really, and I did hear a few people were looking for better sources of freshwater. I guess I can kill two birds with a single stone. But first I will need to get some permission from local leaders. I think a niceke will look good up there. Meira lit up and said, That sounds lovely, maybe you should change the entire town up there so it is sitting on ake. Thomas shook her head, and Misaki pped herself in that face before giving the demoness an odd look. That might be a good idea for a floor, but I dont think any of them would like that change. Not to mention a change that big would require getting all the residents to agree with it. The gods and their rules and all that. Meira gave a slightly disappointed look, and responded, Well it was worth a shot. Ill go get her and we can go.` She disappeared down a hall so quickly that Thomas watched her a little surprised how quickly the little aquatic demon could move onnd. She came back with a sleeping woman that seemed a little familiar. Thomas was not sure but she had the feeling that they had met at least once before. The demon had her wrapped in a nket andfortably resting in her tentacles. Thomas was actually a little impressed, but Misaki said nothing. She merely extracted herself from her chair and started moving out the door. Misaki also signaled that she wanted them to follow her. She moved to follow but also asked why Melisa was asleep. The demoness gave an odd smile before replying, I did not feel like waking her, and she needs her sleep. Ill take your word for it, said Thomas as she moved to follow. Misaki dismissed Thomas as soon as she got to her castle, and then went to find Lilia. Fortunately, that did not take long to do. As she turned out to be waiting in the Throne room. Misaki settled into the Throne and asked, Thomas said that you needed to speak with me about nests. She nodded, just as Misaki felt a familiar presence. However, she saw no sign of the being she normally associated with this feeling. Before she could think on it, Lilia was talking. I recently evolved, and I am now a hive queen. That means I need to start a nest, but right now there arent any floors suited for building a nest in. Misaki leaned back and asked, So you want me to design a floor so you can build your nest? She confirmed that, and Misaki asked, Alright what do you have in mind? Lilia seemed to take a deep breath, and then she began her proposition. It will need to be fairlyrge. A vast forest floor filled with monsters and animals. Dotted with clearings and even a few safe zone towns. Maybe even ake or river to give it some natural beauty and to provide water for its denizens. Near the center of the floor will be where my future colony will make its nest, a massive anthill that provides entrance to a series of tunnels that will serve as the dwellings of my colony. The tunnels will need to be extensive, but you dont have to carve them all out yourself, my daughters will be able to expand them as we need. Misaki could already picture the floor and leaned forward interested. Lilia was more talkative than normal, but she took that as a sign of how important this was to her. Before long the two were deep in conversation on the details of the floor. Even the rules andws the floor would have. Along with what the colony will need to thrive and the challenges the floor would pose to adventurers. Antgirls could be very tough to defeat, especially in numbers. So getting past them to the next floor could easily prove to be difficult. Finding the right bnce and ruleset proved to be what took the most time. Fortunately, they were able toe to a consensus on how adventurers would pass the floor, and Misaki hade to the conclusion that it would need to be abo floor, just like 11,12, and 13 were. In this case, she would only need two floors of space to get it right. At the same time that they were having this discussion. Another was taking ce on the surface. A discussion that would prove to be rather important. Chapter LXXIX Important Discussions and Questions Chapter LXXIX Important Discussions and Questions Phyllis settled into her chair and nced at the paperwork that was pilling up. The children had settled down for now, and with Misaki off doing something she had some free time. Sure it might be better to catch up on her sleep or eat something. It was just that she was not feeling hungry, and frankly, she was too awake to actually sleep at the moment. She was just about to grab a piece of paper when she sensed a familiar presence. She sighed just moments before a gorgeous naked woman materialized in the middle of her office. When she saw who it was she asked, Im guessing you dont want me to catch up on my paperwork or something? Dewari moved closer andughed, Uh, no. I actually came here to talk to you about something, and to do one other thing. Already finished that second task as it was nothing more than a little push. She suddenly deposited an object on the desk that came from nowhere. Phyllis looked over the object curiously. The object was a small blue gem that glowed slightly and sat snuggly in a silver ring that looked perfectly sized to fit her finger. Phyllis even felt a strong urge to put it on, and that rang a few rms in her head. Cautiously asked, Whats with the ring? Dewari materialized afortable looking chair and settled into it. Gettingfortable in a manner that drew Phylliss gaze to her bouncing naked breasts, she responded, That is a Guildmasters ring. The kind worn by the masters of any primary guild. Your guild, thanks to its location is naturally a bit in the grey area, but we gods came to the conclusion that yours qualifies as a new adventuring guild. Now that your guild has grown to a decent size, its time you got your ring. It also means I have a few things to teach you. I am one of your patrons after all. Phyllis was not sure what to think, but she was still worried about the ring. It isnt cursed is it? Dewari gave her a look, and replied, I can see why you would be worried about that, but no its not cursed. Though being magic if you do something stupid, it might have unwanted effects. Anyway, the main purpose of that ring is to grant you ess to the Guild System. It is one of several organization focused system tools out there. Knight orders, temples, and kingdoms also have their own system aides. At the moment that ring will only grant you a basic level of ess. The more advanced functions of the ring have been locked. Dont worry you can use themter after meeting the prerequisites for using those features. Now why dont you put the ring on, and we can go over the features. Phyllis nced at the ring, and hesitated briefly. Her fear of the ring was fading. She knew that Dewari was not like a certain goddess, and she had a feeling that Dewari was acting with her interests in mind here. A strong gut feeling in fact, and she had learned to trust her instincts as they rarely let her down. Slipping the ring on, she felt nothing but a slight warmth that quickly went back to normal. Dewari smiled, and said, Alright, now that you are wearing the ring. It will be fairly simple to ess the Guild System. You open the menu the same way you do your status. So go ahead and take a look at the guild menu. Phyllis had shbacks to when her mom had taught her how to use the system. She had used a simr tone to instruct her. Still, she was curious about this guild menu, so she took a look. With a mere thought, a holographic menu appeared before her. She was not sure what she was expecting, but it was just a simple menu with dark text on a light blue background. So visually not all that different from every other aspect of the system, and her choices proved disappointing.
Guild Menu Guild Overview (locked) Guild Shop (locked) Guild nner (locked) Sub-Guilds Overview (locked) Initial Guild Setup Specializations and Traits (locked) Guild Rtions (locked) Policy Manager (locked) Guild Bank (locked)
The disappointment of seeing nine options with eight of them being locked out must have shown on her face. As Dewari spoke up, I know the initial menu can be quite disappointing. Those other options will unlockter, and while they are quite self-exnatory I will go over themter. For now, go ahead and select that Initial Guild Setup. So I can walk you through it. Phyllis felt a rush of emotion as she mentally selected the option. Based on the name it was clearly a one time only option, and the moment she selected it she felt a tingle. Then a small blue box appeared in front of her, but before she could read it Dewari was speaking again. Now that you have activated it, the system is going to scan your membership and charter. This allows it to determine your guild archetype and configure traits suited for your guild. It will also give you a small initial bnce of Guild Points. Those are the basic currency for the guild and are used in every purchase from the system. Although some items will require special resources, I will get into thatter. Phyllis noted that as the first box vanished, a new one had taken its ce.
Congrattions! You have been officially recognized as a New Guild Archetype: Adventurers Guild Subtype: Demon Lovers (Lust) As a new guild: you gain one free trait point. You gain 2000 Guild Points. You gain the free trait: Demonic Embracement (Lust) Please Pick your free trait from the list:
  • Improved Basic Training: Grants your guild better training methods for new members. +5 to all Base Stats.
Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Magic Training: Grants your guild better magical training methods for aspiring mages. +10 to all magic-rted Base Stats for mages in the guild. Mages gain an extra 25 Mp. Slight boost to magic-rted skill gains. Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Warrior Training: Grants your guild better training methods for aspiring warriors. +10 to all Physical Rted base stats except Dexterity. Warriors gain an extra 25 stamina. Slight boost to weapon skill gains. Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Rogue Training: Grants your guild better training methods for new rogues. +10 to Dexterity and AGI. Grants bonuses to trap detection, lockpicking and trap disarm skills.
Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Healers training: Healing is a vital profession for any adventuring guild. Making sure those healers know the difference between a poison and a lifesaving medical herb is important. Not to mention ensuring that they know how to properly cast healing spells. Grants your guild better training methods for healing rted sses. Boosts skill gains for Herbology, Healing magic, and Medicine. Grants all healing sses basic herb knowledge and a basic healing spell upon joining the guild.
Cost: 500 GP
  • Basic Sex Training: As a guild with constant contact with lust demons it might be useful to add sex training to the training regimen for new members. Grants guildmembers improved sex skills and improved experience gain when defeating an opponent sexually. Allows members to better control Conception. Cost: 750 GP
  • Improved Guide to Lust Demons: As a guild that has embraced Lust Demons you already know them to a degree. The guide improves your ability to inform your members on what to expect when encountering lust demons and how to avoid being enthralled. Corruption chances remain unchanged. Cost: 750 GP
  • Nude Combat Training (Basic): Grants the guild basic fighting skills for when fighting in the nude and against opponents who are nude. While Nude members receive a slight boost to stats. HP, MP, and Regen are boosted by 50%. Grants bonuses to unarmedbat skills. Grants bonus to nakedbat skills. Cost: 1000 GP
  • Basic Quest Guide: Grants the guild a basic guide on unlocking skills and sses. Allows the guild to produce basic advancement quests for members up to level forty. Cost: 1250 GP
  • Act Naturally: As a guild, it is not umon for your members to either walk around Nude or Half-dressed themselves or be in thepany of someone who is. This trait grants an Aura that will help members, and anyone with them, blend in better and avoid special notice. Outsiders are less likely to take issue with your members state of dress or that of theirpanions. Note this Aura also affects members. Also, note that it loses effectiveness if members deliberately draw attention to themselves. Cost 1500 GP
She read the window over and started thinking about what she had read. She was not sure why it included the cost, given that she was supposed to be selecting her free trait pick. Thinking about it, she decided one of the more expensive options would be the better pick. That meant she could exclude most of the training options. They were quite cheappared to everything else, and honestly, the bonuses were rather small. Past level twenty they were effectively meaningless. The Nude Combat training seemed interesting, and the Basic Quest guide would likely be invaluable. Sure she would not benefit from it herself, but it sounded like something that would help her adventurers. Well until level forty anyway, but that was still a huge help. As for thest option she was not sure why it was the most expensive. Looking up, she asked Dewari who was patiently leaning back in her seat, Um, about this Act Naturally trait can you tell me anything about it? She leaned forward and folded her arms in herp, Why of course. It is one of those deceptive traits. At first nce, it might not look like much, but it is quite powerful. Its more of a social pick, but it will help those who arentfortable around naked women feel more at ease here. Dont underestimate the value of a good social pick. In fact, I highly rmend that you grab it. Phyllis leaned back in her office chair and started thinking. Looking it over, and rereading it. She came to the conclusion that Dewari was right. It was a social pick and a very powerful one. Might have been worth more if it was not for its slight double edge. She realized while reading it, that there might be some special cases where thanks to the Aura people might forget to put on clothes. Not that it made much difference. As there were people that walked around naked a lot of the time. Her mind shed to Emily, and she decided that the trait was needed. For Emilys sake, she decided to pick it. That way she would have an easier time with those who werent as understanding of her choices. It urred to her after she had selected it, that she had not yet viewed what her free trait Demonic Embracement (Lust) did. A quick check gave her a nice description, while at the same time a new window was opening to rece the old one. Demonic Embracement (lust): Your guild has embraced Lust Demons as friends andpanions in addition to sometimes being a foe to ovee. Some members have even bonded with Lust Demons as mates. Members of the guild benefit from increased contact with lust demons allowing them to better read them during a social encounter. Improves negotiations with lust demons. Improves interactions with lust demons. Members are more attractive to lust demons. Improves skill gains of the lust attribute. May have additional effects.
You have selected Act Naturally as your free trait. You have two thousand GP to spend Please Purchase at least one trait. Any remaining GP will be added to your Guild Bank Please select your purchases from the list:
  • Improved Basic Training: Grants your guild better training methods for new members. +5 to all Base Stats.
Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Magic Training: Grants your guild better magical training methods for aspiring mages. +10 to all magic-rted Base Stats for mages in the guild. Mages gain an extra 25 Mp. Slight boost to magic-rted skill gains. Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Warrior Training: Grants your guild better training methods for aspiring warriors. +10 to all Physical Rted base stats except Dexterity. Warriors gain an extra 25 stamina. Slight boost to weapon skill gains. Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Rogue Training: Grants your guild better training methods for new rogues. +10 to Dexterity and AGI. Grants bonuses to trap detection, lockpicking and trap disarm skills.
Cost: 250 GP
  • Improved Basic Healers training: Healing is a vital profession for any adventuring guild. Making sure those healers know the difference between a poison and a lifesaving medical herb is important. Not to mention ensuring that they know how to properly cast healing spells. Grants your guild better training methods for healing rted sses. Boosts skill gains for Herbology, Healing magic, and Medicine. Grants all healing sses basic herb knowledge and a basic healing spell upon joining the guild.
Cost: 500 GP
  • Basic Sex Training: As a guild with constant contact with lust demons it might be useful to add sex training to the training regimen for new members. Grants guildmembers improved sex skills and improved experience gain when defeating an opponent sexually. Allows members to better control Conception. Cost: 750 GP
  • Improved Guide to Lust Demons: As a guild that has embraced Lust Demons you already know them to a degree. The guide improves your ability to inform your members on what to expect when encountering lust demons and how to avoid being enthralled. Corruption chances remain unchanged. Cost: 750 GP
  • Nude Combat Training (Basic): Grants the guild basic fighting skills for when fighting in the nude and against opponents who are nude. While Nude members receive a slight boost to stats. HP, MP, and Regen are boosted by 50%. Grants bonuses to unarmedbat skills. Grants bonus to nakedbat skills. Cost: 1000 GP
  • Basic Quest Guide: Grants the guild a basic guide on unlocking skills and sses. Allows the guild to produce basic advancement quests for members up to level forty. Cost: 1250 GP
These seemed interesting, but rather than consult Dewari again she started looking over her options. Some of them were clearly more important to get than others. Again she dismissed the basic training options, and instead focused on the more expensive choices. This time they were not free, but they were the more powerful choices. Looking at it, she felt that the Quest Guide was too invaluable not to grab, and that would leave her with 750 GP to spend. So she could dismiss Nude Combat Training, but it seemed rather situational anyway. So no big loss there, besides if she did need it she could likely get itter. That left her with a choice between Sex Training and the Improved Guide to Lust Demons. Of the two she was leaning towards the guide, but before she made any picks, she decided to speak with Dewari. Im thinking that the best use of my points would be the Quest Guide and the Lust Demon Guide. Unless there is something I am missing. Dewari smiled, and replied, Those are good picks. The Quest Guide really is a no brainer. Very little initial benefit, but it is great for helping new members reach the all-important benchmark of level forty. Some of those advancement quests even grant small bonuses to stats, or skills and in some cases both. Now it actually pairs well with those basic training options, but those are fairly cheap. Not to mention not all that beneficial past those early levels. Sure they provide a slight boost to skill gain, but its really not all that much. Not to mention you get them cheaper by meeting the automatic unlock requirements. The other item is not as powerful, but a great choice as well. Seeing as how your guilds main source of revenue is the dungeon you bonded with. It will prove invaluable in helping your members get deeper. Meaning more revenue, and that makes it a good economic pick. Dewarisments reinforced her line of thought, and without any hesitation, she turned back to the screen and purchased them both. As soon as she did, a window popped up informing her that she hadpleted the initial setup of the guild and that she had been awarded two hundred GP. Dewari took that moment to speak up and start exining things to her. Now that your guild is set up, you can take a look at the other options on the menu. Lets start with the Bank. It is pretty self-exnatory and can be upgradedter. The bank is where your guilds funds are stored and can be essed from your ring. Special rings you hand out and a safe that has been added to your office can also be used to ess it. At the moment all you can store in the bank is GP, metal currency, and Crystal Mana. The bank also has a capacity limit, but that improves as you upgrade it. The upgraded versions can even store a wider variety of currency and precious minerals. Also, a simr item called the Guild Armory exists, but you dont yet meet the requirements for that. Shifting her posture, she continued her lecture but on a different item. Now Specializations and Traits allows you to review your guild traits. You can even upgrade ones you have, and specialize traits as well. For example, if you took warrior training, you could then specialize it towards a specific weapon like the sword. Doing so improves the bonuses when wielding swords, but other weapons receive reduced bonuses. This option is also where you look to buy new traits you have unlocked. As I alluded to earlier, costs of new traits can be reduced if you meet certain requirements, and in some cases waived entirely. The basic training options for example will automatically unlock if you meet their special unlock requirements. Not all traits can be unlocked for free. Phyllis found that interesting and even had a few questions. However before she could even ask them, Dewari was moving on to the next subject. The guild overview is a rather basic tool that gives you a simple summary of the guild. Nothing fancy, just a in window that tells you things like the current number of members. It can get more detailed on that with upgrades. As it is, you will get a basic list of what resources you have. Number of adventurers, number of guild workers, total member number, and a list of what facilities your guild owns. The Sub-guild overview is rather simr and allows you to check on your sub-guilds. You can see their status, membership, and resources at first. Again with upgrades the level of detail improves. Dewari shifted her posture again, and said, Guild Rtions is rather self-exnatory. It simply gives you an overview of your rtionship with other guilds and even nearby nations that your guild interacts with. At the moment it wont give you much in the way of information. It will tell you the general attitude you have towards the guild, and how they feel about you. Selecting a specific guild expands some of that information. For example, if you took a look at the Bordertown Merchants guild. It would tell you that you are both generally friendly with each other. That the Merchants guild is your supplier, and that your guilds are considered allies. Now the Policy Manager is a simple tool that I am sure you will love. It should help with the paperwork. It helps you set general policies and guidelines, update or change staff uniforms. You can also set regtions governing delves into the dungeon. Anyway, it is about time I covered the shop. This is where you will spend most of your points. The guild shop cannot be upgraded, but it allows you to purchase tools to make your life easier. You can buy a lot of things in the shop, from simple guild rings that give staff basic ess to the Guild System. To powerful equipment to use as rewards for your quests. Some items will require special resources to purchase. Like a mages staff will require Crystal Mana of the appropriate attribute and size to purchase in addition to GP. Some items even require gold andbor to purchase. Most such items are constructs like golems. Buildings also require gold andbor, but you cant buy those through the shop. In fact, that brings me to the next item on the list, The Guild nner. The Guild nner is a useful tool that is mostly used for nning expansions for the guild. For example, lets say you want a training yard. You could do it the normal way, collect somebor, give them a n and materials, and set them to work. However, it can quickly get expensive and takes a lot of time to do that. That same training yard can be acquired through the system in half the time for less gold. Labor is still needed, but for the cost of some guild points and gold, the system will provide the materials and guide the workers to build it more quickly. Phyllis had a lot to take in, but she quickly understood that these basic functions were a major part of how guilds grew. She had known that towns could grow quickly, but now she was realizing that the system yed a role in helping it happen. Shifting in her seat, she began to ask a few questions. Dewari seemed more than happy to answer them, and Phyllis was not going to pass up an opportunity to learn more about this Guild System. Meanwhile, a group gathered at the entrance to the dungeon. Most of them looked a bit shady. Thugs really, brawny men that while not too bright knew enough to get jobs requiring brute force done. Not to mention it was obvious that they had really focused on their physical stats, but a couple of them were clearly rogues. Thest figure who looked to be the leader, seemed a bit drained as if he had seen better days. Dressed in the attire of a priest, he would have been quite striking if it werent for the dark aura he exuded. Chapter LXXX Dariouss Run, and … Chapter LXXX Darious''s Run, and ¡­ Announcement I know this iste. I nned on posting this earlier than normal, but windows had other ideas. I was going to the range today with dad, so I nned to post early, only to encounter a ratherrge windows update. One that was supposed to happen during the night, but for some reason myputer did not do it during the time slot it was supposed to. Anyway, I''ll let you read the chapter. Darious looked over his men. He knew this was hisst chance to finish that divine quest he had been given. Unfortunately, after thest disaster, it was rather hard to find anyone that he could use. Its why he was stuck with this shady lot. Four brutish thugs had been cheap, but he knew the morons would be predisposed towards thinking with the little brain. A trait that would hamper their performance in a dungeon filled with highly attractive female demons. He had taken a few precautions to make sure they actually did their jobs but also knew he would have to keep an eye on those four. The real bargain had been the pair of rogues he had managed to hire. They were twins, and those two really knew their stuff when it came to traps and stealth. Not to mention they were smart, and it hurt his pride to admit it, but they were far smarter than he was. Hiring them had cost him a fair bit, but he felt he was getting more than his moneys worth with them. They were why he had topromise and hire the Thugs. He did not have the money for better party members. He med the upheaval in the church for that. Thanks to what was going on back home he had been cut off from most of his funds. Hence him getting stuck with these idiots, but they will at least make decent guards. That, and they might prove useful in other ways. The n was already worked out. The first few floors were well known, and they should have no trouble reaching the fifth floor. Past that things would get a little tricky. Most parties did not share the secret of reaching the sixth floor, and the guild had restrictions on that information. With a sigh, he decided to get things over with leading the way into the dungeon with barely a word. Umeko exited the hall to find that Arlie seemed to be in a very good mood. As she leaned back in her favorite chair. Her legs swung a bit like an excited child and a veryrge smile was on her face. Umeko crossed the distance a bit, and settled into a nearby chair while asking, You seem happy. What has you in such a good mood. It did not seem possible, but her smile grew bigger. She ced a hand on her bare stomach and replied with rapid speech. Im pregnant, and so are my mates. Soon my little Ren wont be quite so alone. Ren was not in the room, but the little spider girl was still asleep at this hour. She had noticed that Arlie seemed rather attached to her adopted daughter, but she had lived with her long enough to know that she adores children. Loves them a lot, and she has a very big soft spot for little girls. She had also learned that Arlie does not take people harming children very well. Not very well at all. A young man broke into a house a few minutes of walking from Arlies home, and while Umeko did not get the full story, she had witnessed the result. A little boy crying and missing several fingers and his mother beaten. As for what Arlie did to the young man, well she turned him into a young woman. Then handed that young woman on a silver tter to the Rrks. Umeko already knew what Rrks do to their victims, and she found that reaction to be rather ...severe. Youre pregnant!? Thats great, but how do you know? You dont look pregnant and neither do they. she trailed off, but she also did not recall any of the other signs that she knew to look for early in one. Arlie stroked her belly, and replied, I can sense their spark. Two tiny little sparks that have barely begun to grow. Rose has two little sparks of her own, and I think I sensed four in Lily. Umeko looked at her with worry, and said, You are all carrying more than one? Wont that be a major problem? Arlie giggled and said, maybe for a human, but twins and quads are verymon for Soleans. Triplets and Single born are actually kind of rare. Im single born myself, but that puts me in the five percent. Triplets are just as rare. About sixty percent of all births among my kind are twins. Its normal for us, and ys heavily in our social dynamic. I told you about Mating Circles, yes? The whole thing about Bonded Pairs, and how only the bond pairs are permanent mates, the others only staying as long as they are interested? Umeko nodded, and Arlie continued, Well, our tendency to be born in pairs yed a major role in that. We actually tend to bond with our twin and stay bonded our entire life. Anyway, to answer your root question because of that tendency, I have a lot of experience raising twins. Often several pairs at once. Ill have to give Rose a few pointers, but Lily. Im a little worried if my senses are right and she has quadruplets. Well, those are harder for a first-time mother to deal with. That and I have not taught her how to grow a second set of breasts. Ill likely have to take half her litter. Umeko had several questions, but she also was d that she would not have to experience giving birth to twins or worse quadruplets. You know I think Im d you made me an eggyer. That way, I dont have to experience the pains of childbirth. Arlie giggled, and said, It really depends on the species. My own species for example tends to have long pregnancies, but births are easy. Although we also have a little more control than most species over the process... Suddenly Arlie trailed off, and a very dark look settled on her features. Umeko did not like that, and asked, Is something wrong? Arlie nodded, and said, Someone just tried to use some forbidden magic. I stopped them, but now someone will need to punish them for this transgression. Umeko frowned and asked, What did they try to do? Arlie asked her as she leaned forward, What do you know about summoning?... Darious settled onto a convenient rock to rest. He was not used to walking so much, and he was certainly getting his exercise. As he settled onto a suitable rock he noticed a demon move in one of the nearby trees. Before he could say a word, one of the rogues threw a throwing dagger at it. There was some noise as the demon moved to safety and the knife lodged in a trunk. The knife had a hair stuck to it, and was stained with a small bit of red. The demon had managed to escape, and Darious only caught a glimpse of her. She was a spider and a rather cute one at that well if you ignored the lower half that was. The Arachne were hard to catch here given how agile they were. Spider demons were a bit unusual as far as spider monsters went. Mainly in the fact that they worked together. Often in small groups, but sometimesrge ones. The girl was likely a scout, and the others would arrive soon. It was likely they would set up a trap somewhere nearby. They were currently on the fifth floor. Thest few hours had been spent wandering across the floor. The rogue twins had already proved their worth having brought them here with little effort. This floor was proving to be a bit of a headache, but rogues were good at finding information. He did not ask, but they had been able to learn how to get past this bottleneck. It was all about solving the puzzles in the right order, and not solving any of the decoys. It was so simple but devious at the same time. Not to mention that fact exined why this floor was such a bottleneck to advancing parties. The floor was practically impossible without hints, and thankfully his rogues had managed to find the information they needed. They had already solved half the puzzles they needed to solve, but he needed to rest his feet. Although he was not the only one getting tired. A couple of the Thugs he hired were also resting on the ground. He guessed with their bulky frames that all this walking was even harder on them. The other two were keeping an eye out, and one of the rogues had vanished. He did not see them leave, but he suspected that he was tracking the scout. Honestly a good idea. As for the other, he was approaching. The moment he got into the easy speaking distance he said, Dont worry my brother will find that scout. Im not too worried. At our level, a lone demon is not much of a problem. At least on this floor. Im more worried about the group, and whatever traps they mighty ahead of us. The rogue chuckled, and replied, Well for azy priest you are better than I expected. Anyway, I have to agree, but that will change all too quickly. Darious sighed, I know. I put a lot of thought into this before I made the choice to make this run. I brought enough supplies tost several weeks. Then he reached into his pouch and pulled out a few rings. Then he said, These arent much, but when worn they improve experience gain and skill growth. The rogues eyes widened. It was clear he understood the significance of these rings. Modern enchanters could not produce them, and as such, these were rather rare. Darious had hinted that a magic item would be part of the pay, but he had not directly mentioned these given their value earlier. Here, however, was a better ce to do so. Even if his hired help might stab him in the back. At this point he needed to take the risk and taking it might help build a little trust. Something he knew would be needed for a party to really delve into a dungeon. The rogue reached out and he let him grab one, I have never seen one of this. How good is this one? Its only a ten percent boost. So not one of the legendary rings that were used in the ancient past. Still good, and that one is yours. Payment for helping here. Consider it an advance. The rogue smiled, and equipped the ring, Hmm, it will be a pleasure working with you. Well dont get cocky, this dungeon is a crafty one, replied Darious. Before the rogue could say anything else the bushes rustled, and they looked over. It turned out that his brother was returning. He had a few scrapes and a couple of small cuts. Otherwise, he was fine. What was of more interest however was what was behind him. Trailing behind him, eyes downcast was the spider girl from earlier. Although now she was wearing a cor and was being pulled along by a chain. Darious had not seen a cor like that one before and did a quick Analyze spell. Tamers Cor: Simr to the ve cor but less powerful. The Tamers Cor is designed for use on monsters but will work on Sapients as well. When worn it prevents the wearer from physically harming the master and makes them more willing to follow the mastersmands. Note: the wearer can disobey, and the level of obedience is determined by the masters taming skill. Note: this cor has a reduced effect on Sapients. Darious shook his head. It seemed someone had a fetish for spider women, and decided to get himself a pet. Well, lust demons were certainly crafty, and he knew that she was going to find a way to make trouble. Using that cor made him wonder if he had stopped thinking for a moment. Pushing off the rock he asked, So what happened? The rogue gave a smile, and answered, ... Chapter LXXXI The Run continues, and …. Chapter LXXXI The Run continues, and ¡­. Phyllis entered her room, the babies were put to rest next door and she was tired. She had spent hours talking with Dewari. Learning about the guild system, and then she had done what she could to catch up with her paperwork. Not that she had made much progress, she had been interrupted a few times, and Misaki was still not back from whatever she was doing in the dungeon. That made things a little interesting, and she knew Jesse was just as tired as she was. The poor girl fell asleep as soon as the babies did, and she was now resting on some cushions in the nursery. Heading for her closet she considered her ns for tomorrow. She was going to have to make a few changes to the guild. That new quest guide was interesting. It gave them a master book for the receptionists and staff to refer to. Even gave them some info on generating quests. Quests they can then put on the board for anyone to take. One item she wanted worked out is how they would handle advancement quests. There were a few quests that could advance sses or unlock skill sets. Quests that were best not just left on the board. Perhaps a simple information notice that required them to speak to a receptionist. Although she guessed she might need another receptionist just for that. Reaching her closet, she moved to remove her clothing only to brush bare skin. She blinked confused for a moment, and then looked down. Flushing deep red, she started working through her memories. Looking back she flushed even deeper. Her mind shed back to that conversation with Dewari, and she realized that she had been in the same state even then. She had even left the office to talk with someone afterwards, and they never said anything. Slumping to the floor bright red, and feeling like she was melting, her mind shifted into overdrive as she worked through her emotions. The rogue answered the question Darious had posed, Well, I found the colony not too far from here, and ambushed them. It was a small one, so not too hard, and as for the girl. Well, she was so cute I could not resist. Before Darious could even say half the things he wanted to say. Well actually before he could even open his mouth the other Rogue spoke up, Are you nuts brother!? You used a precious cor on a lust demon!? In a lust dungeon!? A cor that is less effective on Sapients!!!? He stammered a bit, and then pushed the girl in front of him, and lifted her face a bit. Just look how cute she is. Isnt she the cutest spider you have ever seen? The other rogue sighed, and said in a rather exasperated tone, Stop thinking with the little brain. Shes a LUST DEMON. She IS humoring you. Darious had to agree, and while he did not really focus his demon studies on Lust demons he did know some. He actually knew quite a bit about demonology, mainly in regards to wrath demons. The church did require that he knew the basics about all demon circles and their connections to the Dark gods and the dark church. The first rogue however clearly did not know their proclivities. She is on my pet list. Id say the cor is working, replied the first rogue with an odd look on his face. Darious watched as the two started arguing. Like he used to do with his own brother. At least before he had to exile him from the church. Last he heard, his brother was running a splinter faction of the church. Although that was two years ago. Honestly, he hated having to exile his brother, but he had no choice. His brother had a few loose screws and had done something. Darious had never gotten the full details, but it had pissed off a few powerful figures in the Theocracy. Along with a visiting noble from the Empire. If not for the noble, he could have covered things up quietly and given him a less public punishment. Now that he was thinking about it, maybe he should go find his brother. Just to see what he is up too.
New Quest Alert! Find your brother, preferably before the gods do.
Reward: ?
Failure: ?
Darious stared at the box that had suddenly popped up in front of him for a good minute. Quests did not normally start like this. Not unless a god was involved. However, he had never seen a quest so vague. It did tell him enough that he was worried, very worried. Just not for himself. He shelved those worries and added visiting a temple to his mental to-do list. Nothing he could do without more information. Then he nced at the rogue twins who were still arguing, and checked the thugs who were giving clueless looks at the situation. He decided to step in before the noise attracted any hostile demons. Let him keep it, just make sure it stays out of trouble, said Darious. Meanwhile, not far from the dungeon. A man cloaked in robes that hid his features was chanting. The power of the spell that he and his acolytes were working was building quite well. He could feel it reaching across, finding the soul he sought. The perfect soul to be the hero he needed. Thest spell he tried had not worked, and even if he had been kicked out of the church, that did not mean he did not want to avenge his god. So he had gone looking and found this obscure alternate version of a Hero Summoning spell. It had some cryptic warnings on the tome, but he had realized the potential of it right away. The power built, shadows vanished as a blinding light filled the dim underground chamber. The chant became louder, and he felt something as the spell reached out. Finally he saw what he was looking for, a soul with the potential he sought. A young girl, not yet ready to leave her nest. Hell, she barely had an identity, but her magical potential was astounding. All he had to do was reach out and take her soul. Drag it across the realms, and bring it here. The spell would bind her, and help mold her into what he needed. What he desired. He reached out, but the moment he touched her soul. He felt an incredible force block him. The light suddenly vanished, and then his head started to hurt as a brief, fleeting yet powerful presence seemed to enter the room. As soon as it was gone, a box appeared before him. A box that was red instead of the normal blue.
By attempting forbidden magic you have drawn the attention of primal gods... You have been marked by the gods You have gained: Mark of the Hunted Beware those hunted by the gods shall never know rest. Never know peace, always will the agents of the gods know your crimes. You cannot hide, you cannot fight, only judgment awaits you...
Deep in the dungeon, Misaki was busy. She had not really noticed thetest intruders in her dungeon, as she was busy with something else. Building her new floors. It was taking time for her to do it, but she wanted to do this right. She already had the next set built. She was just filling in the details now. She had everythingid out. Five new floors, with her castle and garden being moved to thest floor. Along with the city around it. She had kept to the old theme of her fifteenth floor, but she had increased the scale. Spending some resources to rece what she had moved as well. Immediately before her final floor was the floor for her new ant queen. Lilia was a natural choice for the boss, and the floor would present a new challenge for adventurers. Afterall the chief threat was not the puzzles and traps, but the ants. She built the floor as discussed, and as such, it was both her neenth and eighteenth floor. Being vast and open, she had decided that the best way to bnce it was to encourage adventurers to explore. Hidden paths and loot abounded on the floors. By far her most lucratively designed floor, the rewards here would be far higher. For her seventeenth floor she had decided to build on Meiras idea of a town on ake. The floor was argeke, and in the center was arge town built not unlike a certain Italian city with some differences of course. The town was the only safe zone on the floor, and she had ced a number of caves under thekes calm surface. One of which hid the path to the next floor. The town itself looked like it was rising out of theke, it had sidewalks and bridges to connect the buildings, but between all the buildings were wide waterways. She quickly popted the town with mainly aquatic demons, but others were there as well. Aquatha demons would be mostmon here, and she was looking forward to people trying out this floor. As for sixteen, she made it a nice rest floor. It was right after a major boss fight, so it seemed appropriate. It was a small floor, with a modest town ced in a forest. She made the forest a nice rxing ce for a walk with warm pleasant weather. Naturally even a rest floor would be a good ce for corruption, and she had ced some nice establishments there to aid with that idea. That was the gist of what she was nning, she just needed to finish it. She already built all the key parts, now it was just fleshing things out. Putting in those details, cing the traps and puzzles, and popting the floors with monsters. As she started with that, she nced to the corner, where Melisa was sleeping. Her head restedfortably in Meirasp, who seemed to have fallen asleep as well at some point. It looked quite cute honestly. As for Tammi(Thomas), she had already gone to bed for the night, and she had left just a few minutes ago. So she suspected that she was about to find out what her sister had been doing. Now that she thought about it, she could use a brief break to distract from the pains of growing her dungeon. Perhaps she should look in on those two, and besides it might also be good to check in on Lily. Her mother especially might need attention given what happened. Besides, her friends were certainly more epting of Lust Demon culture than her. Well, the one was a little reluctant to shed her clothes, but the other had no problems walking around naked. It might be fun to see how Ivy would react when she found out about that. So she shifted her attention to check on both groups and found that Ivy had not yet found out about her friends. She was waiting by the door, a note in hand, and clearly nervous as she stood naked in her front room. Misaki checked the note and giggled after she read it. It simply said that they were going to bete, as they were going to get some extra shopping done beforeing back with the groceries. Something Misaki knew was not true. So she decided to shift her attention to Tammi and Amy finding she was just in time for the show. Shifting in her chair, she made herself morefortable as she watched the events unfold. Chapter LXXXII The First Hunter, and … Chapter LXXXII The First Hunter, and ¡­ Umeko felt a little disturbed about what she had learned. She had known that summoning magic worked by finding a suitable soul to fulfill the role the summoner intended. Most of these spells were actually aided by the gods, and it was a form of reincarnation. For there was a minor catch, it could only capture the souls of the dead. Once the soul was captured it was brought forth, and the soul was granted a new body. Formed by the spell itself. Now there were cases of the summoned wanting to go home after being summoned, and they did not often react well to learning they died. It was why it is standard practice after conducting a summoning to always have a mind mage on hand. Still better than deluding them and leading them on about them being able to go home after they finished a little task for the summoner. Arlie however had revealed to her apletely different method of summoning that was far more sinister. Instead of looking among the dead for a suitable soul, this one looked among the living for the target soul. Once found the spell would rip that soul from its living vessel, effectively killing them, and then drag them to the summoner. Where they will be bound to the summoners will, and ced in whatever body they created for them. Unlike with a normal spell, the summoner hasplete control over the spell, including the body the summoned gets. What was most disturbing to her were the implications of the binding. Anyone summoned with this forbidden method were less than ves. Not even their mind was their own. She did not like the idea that someone could just rip out her living soul, stuff her soul into whatever form they fancied, and make her into their obedient puppet. That was made worse after Arlie told her what the man she had stopped intended to do with the little girl he had targeted. A girl who was apparently only three years old. In fact, she was made sick just remembering the details. Pushing the sickness down, her heart filled with resolve to find this man, and bring him back to face Judgement. Arlie had already asked her to find the man, and bring him back. She had even been gifted a magical artifact called a Soul Trap. If she had to kill him, she could use it to entrap his soul. Not even death would let him escape the gods and their agents. Not that she would need it, she had been granted a blessing for her mission. A blessing that would boost her effective strength, but only when fighting against her quarry and those that would protect him. Her mission was why she was currently in Arlies backyard garden. She was walking down the path towards a gated structure in the yard. One that hid a nexus gate beneath it. It was from that gate that she would return to Solkira. As Arlies champion, and her agent in the hunt. She was feeling quite a few differing feelings about this, but what she most wanted was to find this person and bring them to justice for Arlie. Reaching the gate, she used the key she had been given to release the lock and proceeded into the structure. Old worn stone steps, lit by the gentle glow of ancient magical lights showed her the path to the stargate nexus below. She crossed the doorway and locked the metal gate behind her before proceeding into the depths. It did not take long for her to reach the nexus, and as soon as she reached it the Stargate dialed, and a portal to Solkira opened. It seems that Arlie had dialed for her. She walked up to the threshold and hesitated to enter. So many emotions were roiling through her mind. So many worries and hopes, but then her resolve took over. She stepped through the portal, leaving one garden behind for another. All around her were beautiful nts and flowers. Many of them were rich with lust aligned energies and she could even sense which ones were capable of movement. The ones that would have their way with her if she was careless. Those were the ones to keep her distance from. She surveyed the path, and started walking towards the castle in the distance. It had changed a bit since she wasst here, but she recognized it as Misakis castle. She chose not to acknowledge the pair of demons ying with each other not five meters from the gate. Ivy paced in front of her door. Her friends should being home any moment now, but with each passing moment, she felt more and more of growing dread. Right now she stood entirely nude without a scrap to cover herself, and thanks to that curse she could not fix that. She kept picturing theing encounter in her head, and each time her face flushed red, she felt hot, and a lump grew in her throat. It was not the most pleasantbination of sensations, but she did not know what to do. If she could just put some clothes on she would be far morefortable, but at the moment her entire world was falling apart. True they had already seen her naked, but this would be the first time without anyone else being in the room. Her daughter was a growing nudist, and she never knew. Her husband is running around in his female form, and not hiding it like she would have preferred. Not to mention she got cursed by Erosi and could no longer wear clothing. She just did not know how much more of this she could take. At least her friends were normal. Suddenly the door opened, and she looked up to see the pair she had been dreading to see had finally gotten here. Her stomach flipped, and she felt a strong urge to run and hide. They froze briefly in front of her. Ally was the first to move. She looked much the same as she did when they met. She was slim with a height just under a hundred and sixty. Her gorgeous green hair hung loosely around her face and fell just past her shoulders. Today she was wearing a style a little different from the norm, and Ivy did not quite know what to say about it. She was wearing a short leather top that cupped the bottoms of her small breasts, but left her nipplespletely exposed. To go with it, she had a matching short leather skirt, and nothing else. Vivi was wearing something a bit more normal, but Ivy might have said something if she had been able to look under it. She was wearing a nice mini dress toplement her figure. Vivi may have been smaller than her friend Ally, but she did have a nice figure. She was blessed with a nice chest, and good curves and her dress emphasized this. Although she did seem to be a little ufortable in her dress. Ally went right for Ivy and before she could even think to say something embraced her in a tight hug. She was then pulled down into Allysp. They were roughly the same size, but Ally managed to adjust her into afortable position, and then she started stroking her hair in a calming fashion. After a couple of moments, she began to calm down and noticed that Ally was not trying to get out of her clothes as she expected. Confused, she asked, Why arent you stripping like everyone else? Ally giggled, and said, See not everyone is going to be changed by touching you. I can handle it just fine. Besides, there is nothing wrong with a little nudity. With Ivy a bit distracted, she did not notice the look on Vivis face. If she had maybe she would have tried to prevent what happened next. When suddenly she was tackled and squeezed into a double-sided embrace by Vivi. Shocked she shouted, VIVI! What are you doing!? Vivi had a big smile on her face, as she pulled her dress off. Then she sighed, and said, Finally, I dont feel weird walking around naked! Now Ivy was even more confused, but Ally just giggled, and said, I had a feeling you were going to try that. On a lower level, Darious and party had finally reached the gate to the fifth-floor castle. He watched the spider with a wary trepidation. Sure he had let the rogue keep her, but by no means did that mean he trusted the demon to stay out of trouble. So far she had not done anything more than some light teasing. He had also seen her stick her hands in peoples pants a couple of times, not that they had minded much. At least she only did it, when they were basically on standby waiting for one of the rogues to solve a puzzle. She had wisely not done it with him. As he was rather uninterested in that kind of y besides while she was cute he had a hard time ignoring her lower half which was a bit of a turn off for him. Thankfully they were now in front of the gate, and soon they would be past the first major roadblock for adventurers in this dungeon. Getting to it had not been easy with the narrow walkways and the bolts sailing towards them from the walls. Therge gate swung open slowly, the portcullis having already risen into the ceiling. Allowing them to proceed into the gateway tunnel. A pair of Thugs took up point ahead of them, with the spider girl immediately behind them followed by the two rogues, and he was behind them. Thest two thugs were taking up the rear. Finally, the door fully opened and they proceeded into the boss room. He already had a n for the boss. The boss was a very cute dragon girl demon who was entirely naked. However, before he could even say a word, the two thugs at the front rushed her with no regard for the n. They pushed her down, but it looked like she let them, and before he could blink they were both out of their armor. One of them balls deep in her pussy, and the other was getting a blowjob. He sighed and looked around for somewhere to sit. There was not a convenient spot, so he used his favorite earth spell create chair. Although he was not very good with earth magic, so it was not particrlyfortable. In fact, natural rocks tended to be better seats than the stone chair that rose from the ground. He settled in the chair and watched as the other two thugs rushed to join their friends. Darious figured it would be better to let them have their fun, and knew that the demon would be fine with either way. He had heard this was one way to get past the boss, but he would have preferred a different way. The one rogue stood silently next to him and watched, while the other slinked off to a corner with his new pet. Where he began to sample the goods. Honestly he was not entirely surprised that things had gone this way, and he remarked to the rogue, Well at least theyre happy, maybe they will fight betterter. Chapter LXXXIII Challenges, Discussions and Surprises Chapter LXXXIII Challenges, Discussions and Surprises Shortly after Umeko left, Arlie heard a knock at the door. She already knew who was at the door, and was not sure why they bothered to knock. Without moving from her favorite chair, she opened the door with a thought. As the door swung open, a familiar face entered her home. Arlie smiled happily, and gestured at a chair, Ari, dear. Its so good to see you. May I ask what brings you to this backwater vige in the middle of nowhere? She giggled, and settled into the chair while saying, I heard the good news. You are gracing me with younger siblings. Arlie blinked, Well that was fast, and frankly you are a little early. She patted her stomach, and continued, Im not even showing yet. Although I did need to talk to you. Really, about what? Arlie shifted in her seat, and leaned forward seriously. Although the image lost something thanks to her state of dress, I have been thinkingtely about something that Aurora said to me long ago. At the time no one was worthy or willing, but I think things I have changed. Ari stood up abruptly, You dont mean.. Arlie heard her thought loud and clear. She was not even blocking the broadcast, and simply nodded that she was. Ari dropped back into her chair her expression downcast, But you would not even teach me. Arlie wanted to look away, but instead looked her in the eye, at the time, you just werent ready. Now you are, but I wont for a different reason. The Throne of the Empire is a great deal of responsibility and you dont need more on your te. I guess you are right. So I take it that you think Milith might be worthy? Arlie nodded, She is one of three candidates so far that I have my eye on. I am only observing for now, but I n to test Milith in a few weeks when she finishes healing. Who are the other candidates? asked Ari, looking quite curious. Arlie said nothing for a moment or two, and then suddenly she formed a tight mental link and gave two names. It seemed Arlie wanted to keep those other names under wraps at the moment. Misaki stretchedzily as she got up out of her throne. She had just finishedpleting her dungeon and naturally her thoughts drifted back to what she had seen during her short break. Idly ordering Meira to wake Melisa, and to follow her. She quickly lost herself in thought. Tammi and Amys encounter earlier that day had been rather interesting to watch. Tammi had walked in at the perfect moment. It was the end of the day, and she was going to head for bed. Of course, she did n on asking Amy her opinion on the new name a certain Antgirl had proposed. One that others had heard and were starting to use. Only she stopped quite short when she walked through the door and stared for a minute or two. Clearly not quite connecting the image before her. Amy had gone through a bit of a change since she hadst seen her. The scales only being part of it. That was not all of what had her hung up. No, the fact that Amy was naked, and on top of another equally naked demon with her tail buried in the demons pussy was what had her staring. Afterall, she had never seen her sister with a tail before. That new feature was part of Amys transformation. She had undergone a little initiation ritual that would ultimately turn her into a lust demon. A lesser one, but still a demon. That ritual did have the side effect of triggering her family heritage, hence the scales. Misaki had not warned Tammi, because she wanted to see her reaction. Turns out it was just a frozen stare, and then some bumblingments type of reaction. Amy had ended up cutting her fun short and put her sister to bed. Misaki figured that she might have a few more things to say when she gets over the shock. Hopefully, the sleep helps, and Misaki nned to check on her in the morning. As she was leaving her castle, she saw Umeko rush by her, but before she could even say a word of greeting, the nude Draviri was gone. She was not sure why the girl was back, but she had a feeling she was doing something for Arlie. She wasnt sure what, she just hoped it was not something she would have to be concerned about. So she pushed the brief sighting out of mind and hurried on her way back to her favorite person. Darious stepped into the sixth floor with the group as tired as the rest of his party. That dragon girl had some rather impressive stamina, and it had taken so many rounds that he lost count to satisfy her. Thankfully she was quite happy now, and they could move on to the next floor. First, he wanted to rest though, and thankfully the first room of the floor was a safe zone, as it was with most dungeons. He could set up camp there, and they could rest. They all needed it for now, but he was already questioning the usefulness of the Thugs he had brought. Perhaps he should have considered someone else to hire. At least they were good for setting up the camp, and while they did that. He talked with the rogues, going over what they knew about this floor. It was abyrinth, but unfortunately they had not been able to get any maps from the guild. They had managed to learn some by talking to the adventurers though. The flooryout changed every once in a while, but not so often that you had to worry about it. So maps were useful as long as they werent more than a week and a half old. Being a maze, and with no map meant they were going to have to map the floor as they went. Not ideal but they could work with that. Chief threats on the floor were apparently spiders, slimes, and traps. Lamias were rare on these floors, but rarely you might encounter them and thankfully the ceilings heights meant he did not have to worry about harpies. Those creatures were very annoying because of their ability to fly. Especially when on narrow walk paths that limit your ability to move, and force you to mind your bnce so you dont fall. Given spiders were the main monster here, it gave him and the rogues a few clues on what they will face. Spiders rarely go for the straight fight, and tend toy ambushes for unsuspecting adventurers. Slimes use the same strat, so they just had to keep an eye out. Failure to spot a trap or ambush could prove fatal here. Worse he knew what spiders liked to do with those they captured, and he just did not swing towards spiders. So being milked dry by them just did not seem appealing to him. Thankfully he already knew about spiders in the dungeon and had prepared the best he could. They liked to use their webs toy their own traps, block off passages, and even fight to some degree. Spider demons also had a paralytic bite. Those webs were the greater danger, but unfortunately finding Web Dissolving Jelly was rather hard. It was in such high demand that he had only been able to obtain a single jar, and it was not cheap either. As the name of the stuff implies it is an alchemical substance akin to jelly in consistency that could dissolve the ridiculously strong webs of a spider demon. Adventurers in this dungeon often kept some on hand for getting their fellows out of webs. Not every party though was fortunate enough to obtain a jar given how high the demand was, and how expensive it was as a result. The alchemists just could not produce enough for the demand. He did better on obtaining antidotes for their venom. He had four jars of antidote, and that was plenty. A single jar could hold nearly a hundred doses of antidote. That meant he had far more than they would likely need. At least he hoped so. Honestly what he was most worried about was running out of jelly. Demonic spider webs were no joke, even dragons had to be careful of them. There were only three easy ways to deal with them, the first was with fire. A good choice if someone was not trapped in them. Celestial magic would weaken them, and Web Dissolving Jelly simply broke it right down. Jelly was often preferred as strategic applicationbined with specially enchanted gloves allowed for the webs to be harvested. Celestial magic and fire both worked but the web was worthless afterwards. Given their strength they had a number of applications. He had gotten some info on the floor from adventurers who made a tidy profit from harvesting demonic webs and selling it on the market. Before they went to bed, they set up watches and he distributed a jar of antidote to each rogue. Along with a portion of the Jelly they had. Misaki emerged from her dungeon just as there was a sh of light that signalled the appearance of a new individual at her entrance. Even from behind the elven figure seemed familiar, but since she had not been paying attention inside her halls she did not know who it was. The figure immediately started cursing, andining about something. It took Misaki a full three minutes to figure out what they were displeased about. It seems they had made it all the way to her ninth floor, only to fail when they answered a puzzle wrong. Even better, she learned it was one of her really tricky puzzles that had nothing to do with progressing on the floor. It was just a very tricky puzzle that guarded the lock for a hidden treasure room. Naturally that room hid the best treasure that floor had to offer, but better treasures awaited deeper in the dungeon. Given thete hour, she was not surprised that there were no guild staff on hand for the poor girl. So she waited with Melisa and Meira for the girl to calm down, and then she approached. Up close she was able to take in the girls features, she was very cute. With light green hair that hung loosely around her face, and fell just past her shoulders. She was bigger than Misaki and that meant she had to look up to see her face. Her face looked familiar, but not so familiar that she could ce it immediately. There were some differences but she felt she had seen someone simr recently. Perhaps a rtive. Bodywise the girl had a great figure, and was blessed with a chest just a bitrger than the average for an elf. Although it looked a little smaller on her given her height. The girl noticed them, and spoke first, Youre Misaki right? You would not happen to know where my sister is staying? Something about the way the girl spoke, and the fact she recognized her sparked Misakis memory. Her eyes went wide, and she did a double take as her mindpared the girl with the figure they hadst she saw them. The difference was rather striking and the change dramatic. Although she had seenrger gaps before. She nodded dumbly. The girl smiled happily, Great! Where is she staying? Misaki gulped, and said, The Flowering Pussy. The girl frowned, Odd name for an inn. Can you tell me where to find it? Misaki nodded, and pointed toward the entrance, Head down five floors, take a right from the floor entrance and proceed straight down the path until you hit a fork in the road. Continue down the left path until you hit the safe zone. You should find the inn near the market square. If you need further help, just ask any of the local demons. The girl gave her a nk look for a moment or two, and then startedughing, Thats a good joke. Where are they really staying? Chapter LXXXIV A Changed Prince and the Drake Heritage Chapter LXXXIV A Changed Prince and the Drake Heritage She sighed, I was quite serious, Kuron. She really did go into the dungeon, but it might be better if you stayed up here for the night. Maybe get some new clothes, and wait for that debuff you got to wear off. Kurons face frowned, Huh? What are, you ... she trailed off as she began to notice her ownck of clothing. Her eyes went wide, and she froze. Misaki idly scratched her cheek, You just respawned, and only now you realized you were naked? She got no response, so she waved her hand in front of the other girls face. Again no response. With a sigh, she lifted therger girl onto her back, and made her way into town. Absently d that her avatar came with a decent set of stats. The why of that had taken some digging, but apparently her avatar is like a final boss, in addition to its other functions. In the core room, her avatar receives bonuses to stats that make her as strong as a level 150 Demon Girl right now. Out here on the surface, she is about level eighty. Strong enough to protect herself from most, but still weaker than Phyllis. Although she had wished she had found out earlier, but it was one of the things the system did not tell you. A list that was proving to be rather extensive. Anyway there was no way, she was just going to leave her stunned in the middle of the street. That was just asking for trouble. Kuron being a former prince would be offended if she did that, and it would be worse if someone took advantage of her. Besides it served no purpose to let her be taken advantage of out here, and something inside her just did not like the idea of leaving her here. She briefly considered just dropping her off at an inn, but decided against that. Having her closer at hand may present a few good opportunities to corrupt her. Besides she must like being nude given that she had not even noticed or something. Misaki was going to figure that out. It was a little awkward at first, carrying arger girl on her back, but she had a handle on it pretty quickly, after Meira stabilized Kuron with a tentacle. Melisa looked at Misaki with confusion but chose not to say anything. Having decided not to drop Kuron off at the inn, Misaki first looked into the guild with her dungeon sight, and found that Phyllis had left with the kids. She had known what her mate was thinking recently, so she quickly checked the house and found them all there. With Phyllis in the bedroom slumped on the floor and entirely naked. Something was up, but she wanted to get on her way. Feeling she could askter, she started towards their home. Although, she was thinking that it might be about time to convince Phyllis to move into the castle with her. Ari was just about to get up to leave, when Arlie said, Before you go there is something I need to talk to you about. Honestly I should have told you ages ago, but I did not feel you were ready. Even if you had already won the right to sit on the throne. She looked back confused, and asked, Huh? Is this important? Arlie sighed, Not immediately, no. Although it will be eventually. Not any time this millennium thankfully, at least so long as nothing changes. There are a couple unlikely possible courses that lead to it being of more immediate import. One ship did escape, and while it was destroyed who can say another wont manage the same feat. Now Ari was really confused, Alright what are you talking about? Arlie leaned forward, Are you familiar with the legend of Starhold? Ari was still confused, Im not sure how Starhold connects to what you are talking about, but yes. Starhold was first of its kind, built during the Fallen War. Supposedly the ship, or more like a mobileary fortress carried the most powerful weapon of the era. Although none of the legends agree on what it was. Although given that most other fortresses of the ss seen after the war carry an ASC with a rather unique projector assembly it was likely an ASC as well. Arlie giggled, Im afraid not. Frankly, what Starhold was outfitted with was infinitely more powerful, and consequently more terrifying. So terrifying that we First Lords sealed the fortress away. Ari looked at her with intense disbelief, but could find no words to express it. Arlie sighed, We First Lords had knowledge that is long gone. One item was a type of amplifier that amplified the mental abilities and consequently the magic of its user. Very useful and quite powerful. A small ring on my finger could have amplified my ability by nearly tenfold back then. Her eyes widened as she realized the implications, and then suddenly she made the connection. Dont tell me. Starhold was the size of arge, if it was equipped with an amp... she trailed off, her mind trying toprehend the implications. Arlie nodded, The Fallen were very strong in the Arts. The amplifiers were how we evened the ying fields, and Starhold is how we won against their god. It really is the ultimate weapon even to this day. Put an elder on board and they could conquer entire gxies at once without firing a shot. Aris mind, having started to reboot asked, Why did such powerful technology disappear? Arlie sighed sadly, Because we made it lost. Its allure was strong even to our former allies and remaining enemies. History records that after our victory against the Fallen we were attacked by the Grand Alliance and that they nearly seeded in defeating the Empire. They did drive us out of our core and all the way to Sanctuary, but they failed. We were able to trick them, giving us the time we needed to rebuild our forces and our numbers. While we were rebuilding the alliance fell apart, and so when we struck they fell. Although even together they would not have stood a chance had we been at full strength, to begin with. However, while we were rebuilding, us remaining first lords chose to make sure some of our secrets were lost. Ones we felt our children were not ready for. Many of these remain lost to this day. Amplifier technology, the secret of artificial pocket dimensions, the now mythical Reality Drive, and the secret of dimensional sealing are just a few of these lost secrets. Although, I have been making sure these secrets remain lost for a long time. Ari felt this was a ratherrge bombshell to be dropped out of the blue. Then Arlie asked a question, Now why do you think we sealed Starhold rather than destroy it given how dangerous it is? She was silent for a moment, and then she answered, For if the Empire ever needed it again. Arlie smiled, precisely. We never defeated the Fallen, only sealed them away, they will escape their prison, and Starhold would be needed again. Along with countless weapons caches we hid throughout the empire. Caches that remain hidden to this day because they were hidden with lost knowledge. Knowledge I made certain would stay lost to prevent these weapons from being used by the unworthy. Anyway, I think it is about time I showed you Starhold. That way if it is needed you can use it, but first I want you to answer a question for me. Why did we not use Starhold against the Alliance? When Misaki got home, she found that Phyllis had already gone to bed. She had told Melisa that she could go home, but the young woman had followed her here. She took Kuron to the guest room, andid her on the bed. Tucking her in, and making sure she wasfortable, she quietly spoke to Melisa who was in the doorway, Its a bitte, and we dont have many guest rooms. So I guess you two will have to share the sitting room or something. I wasnt nning on staying. I wanted to ask you something, replied Melisa. Misaki headed for the door, and gestured to be followed. Leading her to the sitting room, she asked, What do you want to ask? When did such strong adventurers get into town? If that youngdy is any indication then her friends were likely strong too. Misaki nodded, and said, Plenty strong. They wanted to do some shopping in the dungeon and took on the special mode to get there. I wasnt kidding when I said her sister is staying at the Flowering Pussy. Melisa giggled, Lust demons and their absurd naming sense. I guess that answers my other question. Anyway, I do have one more question. Seeing as I seem to be turning into one, what is it like being a lust demon? Misaki smiled, Id be happy to answer that, but can it wait till morning? Im tired, and if I am reading things right so are you. Melisa yawned, Sure, Ill see you in the morning. With that her guests left, and she was free to join Phyllis in the bedroom. Early the next morning, Tammi woke up to find her sisterying next to her and watching her. At first she justy there nkly until her memories came back to her, and then she asked, You have scales! How!? Amy giggled, and replied, I had a feeling you would ask that first. Apparently, we have dragon heritage. When I went through the initiation ritual it activated my heritage. I dont know when, but based on the system message at some point our ancestors mixed with dragons. I guess we now know where the family name came from. Our ancestors must have chosen the name because of our dragon blood. Dont ask me why. Tammis eyes widened, she realized quickly that if Amy had dragon blood in her then so did she. She pushed herself up, careful of her swollen belly, and said, Dragon heritage. If I couldnt see it with my own eyes, I would have a hard time believing it. Amy adjusted her position, All of my stats improved greatly with it waking up. I think you should also participate in the initiation ritual. It would awaken your blood. The day before she would have dismissed the idea out of hand. Her eyes nced at the tail. She was not sure she wanted to be a lust demon, a creature that reveled in sex, but the awakened dragon bloodline was certainly tempting. For a few moments, she remained silent weighing her options, before finally saying, I think I need some time to think before I do. Amy smiled, Take your time. I have a few things to do anyway. Amy slipped out of the bed, careful of her own swollen belly. She grabbed a fresh uniformid out on a table and dressed quickly before leaving the room. Tammi watched her go, her thoughts still on the idea of awakening her heritage. It urred to her that among those things her sister had to do today would be making the preparations for whatever ritual was turning her into a demon. The tail was a dead give away of that. She knew her sister could be a little stubborn and maniptive when she wanted something. Her sister would often use words first, and then force if words failed. Slipping out of the bed, she started her day. She also had things to do, but she decided that when she had a break that she would visit the library. She wanted to learn more about her bloodline, and while she doubted she would find a book telling her exactly which dragon bloodline she had, and its abilities. It was a good ce to start. Chapter LXXXV Meltdown Chapter LXXXV Meltdown Kuron awoke to an unfamiliar ceiling, but that was normal for her. So she did not think much of it. At least not until her memories came rushing back to the fore of her mind. She remembered her conversationst night, and blushed deep red when she remembered that she had been walking around naked, and talking to others without even realizing it. It made her wonder what kind of girl she was going to be. Not even one day as a girl, and she was walking around naked publicly as if nothing was wrong. The guild even had a station nearby that provided cheap clothing, and she didnt even run for it. No, instead she remained there, cursed her mistake, and then had a conversation with Misaki. A conversation in the nude, and she wasnt even trying to cover herself. At least there were only girls in the area, but still, it was not like her. Public nudity had never really been her thing. Sure she had her fun with girls, but it had always been private. Shifting in the bed, she moved the pillows as the nkets fell from her frame. As they did she noticed that she was naked, and thinking back she could not recall getting dressed. Seeing as she was alone though, it did not seem all that important that she was nude. Her mind mainly focused on trying to figure out why she had done that. Not that she focused on the problem for long. After a while she found herself distracted by her own body. Here she was all alone, naked in a situation countless men had thought of at least once. Even she had idly wondered what it was like to be a girl, once or twice. Now she was one, so she pushed her thoughts aside, and decided to explore her own body. Slowly she reached for her breasts, she remembered what seemed to feel good from her sessions with her ymates. So avoiding the nipples she began to knead them gently. That stimtion was a little more intense than she had expected, and she quickly found herself enjoying it. It seemed that she was on the sensitive side of things. After a moment or two, she changed her rhythm, and growing a little bolder, and maybe driven by curiosity she started to y with her nipples as well. Already they had hardened a bit, allowing her to roll the nubs between her fingers. She moaned as a tingle rippled through her. Her nipples were much more sensitive than her mounds, and as she explored her breasts, she wondered how it would feel down there. A single hand wandered under the sheets, while with the other she continued to y with her boobs. She gasped when her fingers brushed over a smooth mound down below. Already she could feel some sticky moisture down below, but she barely focused on that. She wanted more and continued her explorations. At first, she kept her fingers on the surface, but before long she grew bolder. Slipping her fingers into her hole, she probed her entrance. First with one, then two, and soon three. She did however avoid her clit. Kuron knew how sensitive those were, and she was already finding herself on the sensitive side. As such she was afraid to touch it. Suddenly her vision went white, and her back arched as her muscles spasmed. It took her a moment toe down from the high, and when she did she realized she had just had her first orgasm as a girl. She was tempted to explore some more but froze when she sensed a presence nearby. Looking up, she noticed the door was open, and a young woman she did not know was standing there watching her. The woman clearly seemed amused, and giggled, Dont stop on my ount Kuron. The fact that this woman seemed to know her, made Kuron look at her more carefully, while in the same moment she flushed a deep red, and covered herself with a sheet. Embarrassed that she had been caught masturbating. The young woman seemed familiar somehow, but she could not ce them. Thankfully the woman seemed to notice this and helpfully introduced herself. I had a feeling you would not recognize me. Hell, if Misaki had not told me what happened I would not have recognized you. I might have mistaken you for one of your sisters instead. I used to go by Phillip. Its Phyllis now, and it has been a while hasnt it? Her eyes widened, and she took a second look. Now she could see it, the resemnce. Only she was so tiny now, that it was hard to connect therge man with the girl in front of her. Sure she had shrunk as well, and after hearing that Phillip was a girl, she had been expecting it. This however was far more than she expected. She stuttered something unintelligible, and then Phyllis giggled, Not what you were expecting? The females in my family tend to be on the petite side of things, and I seem to have inherited that. Finally, she found her voice, Um, petite does not quite cover it. Then remembering that she was naked, and sticky, Although, I think I need a bath and some clothes. Then we can talk more at breakfast. Phyllis eyes showed an odd glint, and then she said, Sounds good, and aboutst night. Sorry that was my fault. Before Kuron could learn what she meant, Phyllis was gone, and a demonic maid was helping her. Misaki was at the table, thinking about what Phyllis had told her before going to see Kuron. It had some interesting implications, but before she could think much of it, a naked figure materialized in an empty chair without warning. A figure she recognized. Remember that conversation we had about some criminals kidsing to stay with you? Misaki nodded, Yes, I am still waiting for them to show up. Dewari shifted, and with a sad look, Well there never seemed to be a good time to drop them off, but since you arent too busy. I dropped them in your gardens now. I had them in stasis waiting for a good time to hand them over to you. I kind of had... ns but young kids in need take precedence. Ill head down right away. Dewari leaned forward, Before you go, you are getting to the point where you can switch out many of your secret passages with hidden gates. Its faster, and can be just as secure if you designate it appropriately. She smiled, I had been thinking about thattely. Dewari smiled, Thats good, and before I go. I wanted to let you know that a certain primordial goddess will be stopping by soon. Misaki frowned, To see her granddaughter right? Dewari shook her head, Not entirely. Seems she has something to talk to you about. She was rather vague when she spoke to me. Told me a few things, but she forbade me from sharing them. Wanted to tell you herself since it would affect you and those in town. What I can tell you is that she has decided to have children again. Misaki was not sure what to say, and before she couldpose a response, Dewari had left. She did however realize what Dewari had said, and what it likely meant. Arlie was pregnant or going to be soon. She was not sure how, but somehow this was going to affect her. She did not stay there long, as she already sensed the new arrivals on her deepest floor. Two lost little girls, in need of guidance. She knew she would not have the time to be with them long, and already had a couple of demons in mind to raise them. Misaki would be there for them if they needed her though. So she got up and left a quick note on the table as she made for the passage under the house. Aya pulled away and the nipple popped from her mouth. Then she looked up into the face of her mistress. She had just finished her breakfast, and she realized she was getting used to this. Her friend was not far and had watched her, but somehow that did not bother her as much today. Not like it would have before. It was just like how she was getting used to the fact that she was always naked. Not to mention she had a feeling it would be weird for her now if she got dressed. Her mistress had been affording her more privileges ofte, but clothes still werent on that list. Suddenly a blue box popped up before her, and she was surprised to see that she had gained a skill. She felt a bit of trepidation about this and hesitated to read past that first line, afraid about what kind of skill she had gained, but ultimately she did.
Congrattions! You have gained a new skill! Due to an extensive amount of time spent with no barriers between you and your surroundings you have gained the skill Natures Embrace. Due to the presence of dark aligned divine energies, your skill has evolved into the variant: Dark Natures Embrace New Skill: Dark Natures Embrace Provides bonuses to stats while nude, extra bonuses in dark and nature aligned areas. Bonuses increase with time spent nude. Note: Time nude has been applied to you retroactively.
She rxed somewhat seeing this, but she was a little surprised. Honestly given her ss she should have had the skill Natures Embrace, but she never did. Rumina had built her status without it. Already she felt stronger and feeling curious she opened her status. Her eyes bulged and suddenly she understood why all those nature types disdained clothes. All of her stats were higher than they had ever been in herst life, and she was still a measly level ten. Mistress had never given her the opportunity to gain the experience needed to level up. That was a privilege that she had not earned. Well, she was hinting that she might allow her that privilege soon. Her mistress noticed her behavior and asked her, Something wrong? She shook her head, No, I just gained a skill. Her mistress smiled, gently, Thats great. So what skill did you gain? She shifted position a little, as she answered, Natures Embrace, but I seem to have gotten a variant. Dark Natures Embrace. Her mistress smiled, It seems Rumina has smiled her favor on you. That is a good skill to have. You should thank her for letting you unlock it. She had to agree. Aya had learned some time ago that thanks to her disfavor, Rumina could block her from learning certain skills. Given how long it had taken her to get it, it was likely that Rumina had been blocking her from learning it. Now that her rtionship with her patron was improving, Rumina must have allowed her to learn the skill. She barely hesitated before thanking Rumina for the skill in a prayer. There was no response, but she did not expect one. It urred to her that before she would have been much more reluctant to pray. Now however with her desire to please her mistress, and knowing that improving her standing with Rumina would make her happy. The act was much easier for her to do. In fact, it was starting to be natural. Just as she finished praying, her mistress said, Now that you have the skill, I am going to have to teach you a few things and give you some training so you can get used to the boost to your stats. She nodded, and with a gesture, her mistress signaled her to follow as she moved for the door. Aya got up and followed after her. While Violet quickly took up a ce to her left. As they went towards the temple courtyard. It seemed her mistress wanted to get right on that training. Chapter LXXXVI The Future, and What is that Strange Creature? Chapter LXXXVI The Future, and What is that Strange Creature? Misaki watched the two young girls leave with the maids, and sighed. It was painfully obvious that the two had been abused, and quite heavily by their previous guardian. She had a feeling it would be a long time before those two were ready for society. She just hoped they would be happy with the arrangements that she had made for them. A nice little out of the way house on a beach with only a few neighbors. Mostly demons that had gotten lucky and had children of their own. Unfortunately, there werent any kids their age in that neighborhood. While at least there were not at first. She summoned a few young demons to fix that. Normally she would just summon a mature demon, but she did summon kids for safe zones. It helped set the feel she wanted for her towns. She hoped they would make friends, and of course, to that end, she figured she would introduce them to Lily, Megan, and Celine. Of course, first, she needed to get back, and have that conversation with Melisa. Her dungeon sight told her that she was already at the house. However, before she could leave the gate activated. Kuron was settled into a chair staring at a note. Phyllis had not yet answered her question. She did not yet understand what it was Phyllis was apologizing for or what she thought was her fault. Finally, Phyllis sat down, and sighed, So what do you know about guilds? Ones recognized by the gods? They tend to be the ones that have been around for a while. Not to mention a bit tight-lipped, but they do have some of the best training methods in the world. At least ording to their specialty. Why mention guilds? She leaned forward, and said, Well it seems that guilds have a special system, and the gods recognize any guild that establishes itself. I bought a guild trait and it is responsible for what happened yesterday. Kuron gave her a look. She had always suspected that guilds have some kind of special system or a unique form of ess to the system. Just everyone was so tightlipped about it, that she never knew for certain. She knew why of course. It was information control, in and simple. The guilds did not want that information known to the general public, and they likely were even more tightlipped with other guilds. Divulging whatever these guild traits are, was giving them information that could be used against you. Adventurers were reluctant to divulge their skills for the same reason. ...I guess you got recognized. I think I can guess why. Anyway, what is this guild trait? How is it responsible for yesterday? Phyllis eyes had an odd glint, the same one from earlier as she began a weird grin, Well, what do you think of my clothes? Kuron was confused, her clothes? What did that have to do with this conversation. She had not really paid attention, so she looked, and then her eyes widened. She could not believe she had missed that. Phyllis was not actually wearing anything, and she had not even noticed. She heard a knock at the door, but neither moved to answer as a maid said she would get it. Instead, she focused on the shocking thing in front of her, How long have you been naked? Phyllis leaned forward that odd glint in her eye, Since I went to wake you, and found you exploring your new form. Anyway, to answer your earlier question, I picked up a social trait that was meant to prevent people from taking special notice of nudity. I never thought it also referred to their own nudity. It seems to work quite well in that regard, though I found it quite useful, interrupted a voice, and they looked over to see Melissa and a demon standing there. The demon being the speaker. Standing next to her was a rather naked guild aide fidgeting a bit as she looked around, suddenly she spoke, So where is Misaki? She had something to do. However, she did say that it wont take long, and suggested you wait for her, replied Phyllis. As the gate opened, Arlie looked over to Ari, Alright, I will see you in a few days. Before she could step through, Ari spoke, Wait! Before I forget there is one thing I wanted to ask you about. When you left you took the Demons de with you, but I have not seen it since I got here. What happened to it? Arlie blinked, and looked over, Let me guess, your advisors are worried about it, since it is outside their control, yes? She nodded, and Arlie said, Right now I have her moored in a hidden port. Dont worry about her. Then she stepped through before Ari could say another word about the Demons de. Besides even if someone did manage to find that hidden port, Arlie had long ago removed a few key items from the Demons de. Without those, reactivating the aging war machine was impossible and she was not stupid enough to put those key items in the port. Nope, she had them in scattered weapon caches and warehouses throughout this system. Some of them hidden and trapped with the best magical and technological devices she knew of. The most important of those key items, the Demons de''s AI core was actually hidden in a spatial vault in the deepest part of her basement. Without that none of its systems could function properly. Then again none of them could function without power either, and she removed that too. Hiding thoseponents with simr measures, but under an ancient temple and not her house. Well, several ancient temples actually. In addition, she had even trapped the port itself to keep people from the war machine, deadly radiation and mana disruption field generators made a very effectivebo trap. The radiation to kill, and the field generators to prevent the use of magic. She also understood why Aris advisors wanted to know where it was. The Demons de was a fleet killer, and they were understandably antsy about such a weapon being outside their control. Honestly, it should have been the least of their worries. They had more immediate enemies to worry about and not some phantom enemy that managed to get their hands on an old fleet killer. The old war machine had not even been activated in nearly forty meicanna (Solean time unit roughly equivalent to 20,000 years) Sure Solean technology was built tost, but as old as it is there is bound to be something that would need fixing before it could even be used. She dismissed her line of thought as she noticed Misaki nearby. Ah, just the person I was hoping to see. Nice of you to meet me at the gate. Well, I was nearby, although I was not expecting it to activate. It almost never activates. Arlie nodded, Well that may change. A while ago I shared this address. I expect they will starting any day now. Depends on how long it takes them to organize an exploration team. Anyway, that is not why I came here to see you. I believe you already know, but I have kids on the way. Misaki nodded, Dewari may have mentioned something along those lines. Although I have no idea how that affects me. Arlie smiled, Well it wont, at least not right away. In about nine years that will be a different story. You see I n to visit here often over the next few years, and I feel this would be a good environment for my progeny. Misaki listened and with an odd expression interjected, um, Why do I get the feeling that I wont like where this is going. Arlie giggled, Well I think you might like this, others not so much. Misaki shifted posture a bit, and with a worried tone, Alright what kind of trouble will I have to expect? Arlie stopped giggling, and taking a serious stance replied, Normally my kind segregates our very young children from other races. At first this is because like dragons we have an ability called Reverse Imprinting. It is like imprinting, but instead of the child imprinting on the first creature, it sees, seeing it as its mother. The first female to see the child will imprint on her. As for how, we have innate mental abilities and this is a defense mechanism. A mechanism dragons freely exploit, but we prefer not to. The ability is lostter when we start to undergo puberty. Speaking of puberty, that is the important point. We undergo puberty at an extremely young age for a long-lived race, an adaptation from an age long past. In us, it can start as early as seven years of age, although there are a few rare cases of earlier, but in those cases, there are special circumstances involved. Circumstances that are actually fairly easy to control, but not important. What is important is what happens during puberty. Like all races, during puberty, we are subject to rampant hormones, which means we are constantly horny and tend to think mainly of sex. Nowbine that with our pheromones and you get a recipe for disaster. We emit magical pheromones when we are seeking a mate and they will affect all races which we are gicallypatible with. They have a slight mind-altering effect and have been known to cause orgies. Thankfully they are rtively weak when we are young, although like many of our abilities, they grow stronger with age. Misaki looked thoughtful for a moment, and then her eyes widened, I think I see the problem. I can just imagine the chaos, especially with the rash of unwanted pregnancies that would be sure to follow. Maybe even a political incident or two if someone important got caught up in it. Also I do have a few questions. First, why the hell do you start puberty so young? Correct me if I am wrong, but isnt that like saying a toddler is going through puberty or did I misunderstand your early lifecycle? Arlie giggled, That is an interesting way to put it. Age-wise you would be right, but we mature quite quickly at first. We reach our maximum size around thirteen years of age, puberty often starts around eight or nine and powers mature at fifteen. Then our development levels off considerably. So we dont end up developing secondary racial characteristics until we are about five hundred years old. As for why, well it is an adaptation, you see at one point in time we were nearly extinct. Tobat this we adapted and developed a number of traits, one of which was quite troublesome for us, until we altered our own genome. First, we developed to mature sexually quickly, and we developed our pheromones. They too are an adaptation, you see they not only signal that we are ready but induce readiness in others. Hence being known to cause orgies. In fact, many females exposed to them be desperate to be pregnant. Although after theye off the high of said pheromones they may have different thoughts and often need some counseling to reconcile the mental gymnastics caused by them. As for the adaptation that caused us trouble, that would be our hyperfertility, unlike most long-lived races we used to get pregnant extremely easily. We made rabbits look like great apes inparison to our reproductive rate. Came to be such a problem, that we went and invented the ultimate birth control. We created and introduced to our genome a natural control mechanism that makes us infertile until such time we want to have a child then our hyperfertility kicks back in. Not the only thing we did to our genome at the time though. We fixed a few other problems at the time as well including introducing a resistance factor for our own pheromones. Mainly in regards to the mental effects. With a curious look, Misaki asked, That birth control, could you teach me how to introduce it to people? I think it may have some uses. Arlie nodded, Sure I can. Not for free of course, and do note it works off the subconscious, not the conscious mind. The trigger for it is actually quite simple, and very effective. Before she could say more, or work out details the gate suddenly activated. Out walked five Liritians, one of which noticed Arlie and immediately hid behind one of her friends. Misaki noticed them as well, andmented, I guess today is visiting day, everyone is knocking on my door. Elsewhere and just a few days travel outside of Bordertown, a party of adventurers were checking out sites near the roads hunting for monster nests that may have moved in. It was a job put into the guild by the merchants guild every couple of months. Having monsters near the road was bad for trade, so every two months they put in a quest to clear the area within two days of travel of the roads. They were one of nearly thirty parties that had taken the quest, as you needed quite a few parties to effectively clear the road. Sure the army would patrol but they were mainly there to take care of bandits, and since adventurers had more experience with monsters they were better suited to locating nests. Especially since they knew what to look for to indicate monster habitation in the area. A young woman dressed in leathers stepped out of the trees and looked over the old structure. It was some ruins left behind from a bygone era. They had been here before. The ruins had some expansive catbs beneath them, and a few months ago they had cleared out a Thrasher Wolf den. She was the scout and was going to check out the ruins for signs of monster habitation. The rest of her party stepped out of the trees, and took a look at the sun. A middle-aged man of below-average height watched the sky, as a cloud moved to block the morning sun, Seems it might rain, perhaps we should find some shelter. She took a look at the sky, and noted all the grey clouds, I think we have time, but I would like to check the ruins first. Then we can look for a ce to shelter until the rains pass. Another man dressed in heavy armor but otherwise unremarkable, said, I agree. Dont want another wolf den or something here. Worst case, we can shelter here. Thest member of their party, a small dwarf girl in the robes of a mage added her opinion. Yeah, I would rather not get wet. I think we should check the ruins, and shelter here if they are clear. No point risking getting wet. She nodded and concurred before leaving her party at the entrance. They would check the perimeter and thene join her. She did not bother asking the party mage to check for monsters with her spells because the rock around here had properties that blocked mana sensing. She headed straight for a nearby entrance, and carefully checked the first room. Finding nothing, she proceeded into the building. Moving with caution she checked several rooms beforeing across a passage she did not remember. Curious and not seeing any signs of danger, she started down the passage. It did not take long for her to find an old room filled with strange equipment, and in the center was something that drew her sight. There was a tall pedestal with the shattered remains of something round sitting on it, and floating above it was something she had never seen before. A roundish mass of blue-grey flesh with dozens of tentacles hanging off it was floating there. Only one question was in her mind, What is that strange creature? She never sensed the danger until it was toote. Chapter LXXXVII A Party in Trouble Chapter LXXXVII A Party in Trouble The scout never saw iting. The strange creature she had never seen before suddenly emitted a bolt of pink light. Not expecting it, she was too slow to react and the bolt struck her right in the chest, and a blue box popped up. Containing one of thebat notifications she had left on, but she failed to really focus on it.
You have been stunned! You have been afflicted with a special effect Your form has been changed
The world suddenly grew around her as her body tingled. However, she barely noticed that. Nor did the flying mass of tentacles approaching her really register in her mind. She could see it, but there was a disconnect in her mind that prevented her from really registering what was going on around her, and that prevented her from reacting. By the time the effect wore off, it was toote, the creature was already reaching towards her body. With her stunned state wearing off, she panicked at the sight and tried to back away. Only she stumbled, falling smack on her butt. At least that was what was going to happen, but mid tumble a tentacle caught her and pulled her into the air. Before she knew it, she had been pulled against the creature. One limb gently stroking her head, and a few more stroking her bare flesh. While a third held her recently removed clothing. She stared at her outfit, not sure what to think. Instead of the leather armor she normally wore, the removed clothing was a young girls top and a short skirt. It was clearly something that a young girl would wear, and not something she would have picked for herself. It was a top that would have only covered her chest. The lower hem was frilly, and right between the built-in cups for her breasts was a nice ribbon. The skirt was a matching design with the same color scheme and a nice ribbon centered on the front of the waistband. She watched the creature just fold the outfit and set it aside neatly on a clean spot on the ground. A ce it cleaned right before her eyes. She was bewildered; this was not what she expected after getting caught by a tentacle monster. While it had never happened to her personally before, she had heard and seen enough to know what to expect. This was not it. Strangely the warm tentacles caressing her felt kind of nice. Not disgusting or slimy like she would have expected. It felt so good that she felt herself begin to rx in its grip. A sudden sense of rm came when she realized this and caused her to thrash. Only to find the tentacles had a firm grip on her. The creature easily held onto her and continued to caress her. Thankfully not a single one moved to prate her as she expected. It just kept caressing her gently and changing its pattern every so often keeping her from getting used to it. Before the young scout knew it she had stopped thrashing and had rxed in its grip. Soft moans escaped her mouth as her body started to feel warm. Her skin tingled pleasantly as it continued to stroke her. Several new tentacles began to massage her back, and she could feel her muscles loosen and knots vanish. This was amazingly pleasant and she was having a harder and harder time caring that it was a mass of tentacles giving her this gentle, pleasant treatment. The longer it caressed her the less the world seemed to matter. Before long she was just a mewling young girl caught in its grasp. He walked down the old underground passage. His heavy armor nking a bit as he walked. It had been a little while since Nia had gone ahead to scout the ruins. Normally she would be back by now, and so he had gone to check on her. While Paul and Rei stayed behind to mind their little camp. Outside it was already raining full force and that meant they were kind of stuck here. Any adventurer knew it was best to seek shelter when it rained. He turned a corner and came to a fork. Picking a path at random he headed down that passage. Unlike Nia navigating ruins was not his best skill. Sure he could find his way back easily enough. Each passage was distinct enough that he would not get lost, but even though he had been here before he could barely remember the passages. So maybe it was no surprise that he did not realize that this particr passage had not been here thest time they visited the ruins. Instead, as he walked his mind was upied with idle thoughts wondering what was holding Nia up, and thinking about what he was going to do with the money he had been saving. This quest had been well timed and with the rewardbined with the savings he had just enough to get something nice. Besides, it was about time he took the next step, and then there was that discussion that he needed to have with the party. All of these thoughts came to an abrupt end when he heard moans and mewling. Before he could even consider why he was hearing it, he had picked up the pace and burst into a room. Filled with strange and random equipment. Right in front of him dominating his view was a young girl who looked an awful lot like a younger version of Nia. A rather petite younger version of Nia who seemed to be somewhere in her mid-teens. She was wrapped in a mass of tentacles that seemed to be gently massaging and caressing her nude form. Everything was on disy to him at the moment. He could see her cute little breasts as they were wrapped by tentacles that were gently kneading them. One of them was even teasing the tips of her small nipples. Below, her pink slit was quite visible as it glistened with moisture, but not a single tentacle was touching it. At least not yet. Her cute tail and even her pointed triangr ears were getting the tentacle treatment, but not her pussy. The scene was very erotic and he was filled with conflicting feelings as he just stared at it utterly unsure what to do. Before he could make a decision the mass of tentacles suddenly spat a bolt of pink light at him. He attempted to dodge, but the limited space made that impossible and it struck him. Suddenly the world grewrge and spun. By the time the world came to focus, he found himself wrapped in the mass of tentacles. Some frilly cloth blocking his vision as something tugged on his arms. His panicked mind ignored the frilly cloth and connected the sensations. Driven by panic he began thrashing trying to break the hold of the mass of tentacles. Only they were too strong and he did not have the strength to break their hold. In fact, they easily maneuvered him despite his thrashing and stripped him down. A fact that only made him panic more, while men were not normally at risk he had already connected the dots. This mass of tentacles was going to rape him. Of course, he had not yet connected all the dots. Thrashing got him nowhere and before long he was catching his breath. He watched the tentacles fold what looked like girls clothing and neatly stacked it next to a second simr set in a clean spot on the ground. His mind, failing to connect where they came from, was a bit confused at the sight. Before long, however, he was quite distracted by the tentacles moving across his bare flesh. Feeling them moving across his flesh was making him very aware of his body, and those sensations bewildered him. A tentacle squeezed and rolled his chest, but that should not have been possible. He had quite a bit of muscle thanks to spending every day in heavy armor. With a bit of trepidation, he shifted his gaze downward. What greeted him was not the sight he expected. Gone were his muscles and in their ce was a pair of mounds wrapped in tentacles that were gently manipting his flesh. It took him a moment longer to realize that he could no longer feel his penis. The mounds were in the way, and he could not see down there. He tried to feel down there, but his arms werepletely pinned by the mass of tentacles restraining him. Even trying to rub his legs together proved hard, but he did not find the expected flesh between his legs that way either. His emotions ran high as he began to put the dots together. He did not know how, but he was beginning to think that this tentacle monster had somehow turned him into a girl. Worse it was having its way with him. Not liking where this was going he, or rather she, tried to break free again but to no avail. Nothing she tried could break the grip of the tentacles, and before long she gave up. Instead, she withdrew into herself and tried to ignore the way the creature was caressing her body. The way the gentle stroking was stimting her. She tried to ignore it, to pretend it was not happening. To pretend that she was not a small naked girl wrapped in arge mass of tentacles. An image of a young Nia wrapped in tentacles popped into her mind. A part of her connecting that with what was happening to her, but she pushed it aside. Refusing to think on it, as she tried to think of anything but what was happening to her and Nia. A part of her was hoping that this was just a really bad nightmare and that at any moment she would wake up and find it was all a bad dream. She was so busy denying what was happening she never noticed that she was starting to moan and mewl just like Nia. Not far down the corridor a pair of figures heard the moaning and shared a look. After a moment they turned back, not noticing the oddities in the sounds. They knew full well the rtionship of their fellow party members even if that other pair tried to hide it. So they decided to head back to the camp and give them some space. Maybe if they had gone ahead things would have been different, but they did not. Back at the dungeon, Carol had gotten rather deep in the dungeon, and still had not reached the floor where she had heard that Melissa had gotten herself stuck. Well, she had a guide, and her guide had been helpful. Just considering that she was a demon of the dungeon, and she had to be careful with those interactions. Said guide had left her quite suddenly when she arrived at this safe zone. A shame since without her she was a little lost. Especially since she had never been to the tenth floor before. At least she had managed to find this Tavern before she was abandoned. As such she had something to do. She was hoping her guide woulde back though. Suddenly the door opened and she looked up from her table to see a party enter. All of them looked like they had been through hell. One member of the group stood out and that might have had something to do with the fact that they were an Arachne Demon. She seemed quite bubbly and happy and was actively teasing one of them for something. They were too far for her to discern exactly what. Especially with the noise in the tavern. One of them, a priest by the look of things, looked at the stage and he muttered something. She had a feeling that he was not used to demons and their idea of entertainment. Besides he did look a little out of ce since everyone else in the group looked to be a thug or a thief. Then he looked her way and started over. Leaving his party by the door. He stopped near the table and politely introduced himself as Darious. Then he said, You seem to be the only adventurer in here. Is your party out on the town or something? She giggled, Uh, no I came down by myself. Getting by the demons is easy. All they want is a good petting. Its the puzzles that can be hard, but seeing as you are here I guess you must have figured something out. He scratched his head awkwardly, and suddenly she put two and two together, Wait! Let me guess, you triggered a floor trap didnt you. Yeah, one of those idiots activated a floor trap on floor six. Dropped us on this one, and we had a hell of a time getting out of those cells before the time limit ran out. Its a damn maze where you cant even fight because they have unlimited reinforcements in there. She nodded, Yeah I know all about those. That trap on floor two is most famous, but I think there are three on floor six and one on floor seven. The ones on six and seven all lead to that maze you mentioned, but congrats on finding the shortcut to the tenth floor! He seemed to jump a bit, and said Tenth? That means we are almost there a few more floors and we will reach the end. Sheughed, I guess you do not spend a lot of time talking to the demons. I suggest you do. Interacting with them is often the only way to get deeper. By the way, this floor is the halfway point. You have another ten to go, and judging from the state of your party, I suggest you turn back. This floor will be too much for you. The demons here are far harder to fight or satisfy. Just then the door opened again, and in walked her guide with a skimpily dressed but cute demon that she had not met before. The two surveyed the room and immediately headed for her table. So she dismissed the unlucky priest and left unmentioned that she had some trouble herself with getting past the boss to reach this floor. She highly doubted his party could even handle the weaker demons on this floor, much less any of the bosses. Chapter LXXXVIII In the Ruins and a New Master Chapter LXXXVIII In the Ruins and a New Master Nias vision came back into focus and she was quite surprised to find herself being gently ced on the ground. She was not sure how long the mass of tentacles was ying with her, but even now it had not yet touched her pussy, and now her sex was feeling a little lonely. She looked around and found herself not in the room she had been in when the creature had caught her. Instead, she noticed they were near the front of the ruins. She also found her clothes neatly folded in front of her. Not far from her she could see two small girlspletely bare and wrapped in tentacles. At first, she did not recognize them, but after a moment she noticed the familiarity of their features. It took her a few more moments to put what she was seeing together and realize that those two were her fellow party members. Sitting next to her and still a bit dazed was another small girl. It took her a couple of moments to ce their face because of all the changes. Being turned into a small girl would do that. It was her lover, the man she had been dating for thest year. Her mind immediately attached a name to that face, Mia. She froze, she knew that wasnt his name, and after a moment she found she could recall that name too. It just didnt feel right anymore. Mia, while quite different, just seemed far more appropriate and she liked how it rhymed with her own name. She just was not sure where the name hade from. Some moans drew her attention back to the girls in the creatures embrace. A heat built in her abdomen at the sight, and she felt moisture build down low. It was quite the sight, and yet she was afraid to act on the feelings building in her. Deliberately she pulled her attention away and grabbed her clothes. They were quite different from what she had dressed in this morning, but they felt nice to the touch. Unlike when she looked at them earlier, she was studying the set with far more attention to detail. One of the first things she noticed was that the outfit did note with underwear or foot coverings of any kind. She had noticedst time that the top was rather short and frilly. Now that she was looking at it more closely she noticed it was little more than a half-cup bra with no straps. The lower hem was frilled and a ribbon was ced prominently between her boobs. It was a top meant to draw attention. The frilly skirt was also short and of a simr style. Clearly intended solely to draw attention. The fabric however for both was decently thick, and the skirt would not be flipped easily despite being short. It might shift enough to give a brief sh but no more. It was nothing like anything she would have worn in the past. In fact, it urred to her that in the past she would have preferred being naked in public over wearing this outfit. However, for some odd reason, she wanted to wear it. Wanted to twirl around in front of a mirror and see how it made her look. See how it showed off her figure. Her figure had changed, but deep down she knew she still had a great one. In some ways, because she looked younger now her figure was better. She knew old her would have hated being this small though, but at the moment she was having a hard time finding issues with her reduced size. After a bit of hesitation, she put the top on, and then stood up to slip into the skirt. The outfit was easy to put on, so it took her only moments to dress, and then she looked over at Mia who was turning her own simr outfit over in her hands. The look on her face told her that something was wrong. She scooted next to her and waited a moment or two before finally asking her what was wrong. Mia did not reply immediately. Mia stared at the outfit in her hands. Nia had just asked her a question, but she was not sure how to respond. Just a few hours ago she had been a young man in the prime of his life with a lovely girlfriend and ns. She knew she wasnt the best looking man, but she had certainly been one of the lucky guys. Good friends, a lovely girlfriend, a family that loved him. Including a couple of lovely little sisters who loved to listen to the stories of his adventures. He was so close to his dream, a few more coins and he would have been able to retire with his girlfriend and buy a nice house in his hometown. Now here he was, a young woman with a small body sitting naked on the floor of some ruins. Staring at womens clothing. His clothing, well hers. Her clothes had been changed into an outfit he would certainly have appreciated if she had seen a girl walking down the street in them. Her thoughts paused as she noticed herself constantly flipping pronouns. She was so confused. She had been a young man, now he was a she. A young woman at least in body, but what did that make him, her, whatever? Finally, after a long awkward silence, as he felt Nias soft body pressedfortingly against her, she finally spoke, I dont know. I dont know anything anymore. Am I a boy? A girl? Something else? Will my family still recognize me? Nias expression changed, and she worried she had said something wrong, but then Nia spoke, I guess it must be really weird for you. I know it is for me. Just take this outfit for example, I never would have worn it before. Now it feels almost natural, and I really want to see how I look in it. She stared at Nia for a moment and realized she too had things going on. It hadnt even urred to her that Nia might have problems. Nia was still a girl after all, albeit younger-looking and smaller than before. She nced at the tentacle creature and wondered if the creature had done more than change their bodies. What if it had messed with their minds? The idea stuck in her head, but she did not voice it. Instead her thoughts drifted and she nced down at her body. Her changed body. She barely knew her new body, and a thought struck her. ncing over at Nia, all the wrongs with the idea struck her, but she could not really dismiss the idea. Besides she did have a need to explore her new form. She almost straight out asked, when she was stopped by Nia talking, As for your family. I dont know. It took me a moment to recognize you, but I can still see the old you in your face. I think you will just have to talk to them. They should be able to see you, even if it does not happen right away. It urred to her that Nia might be right. Then she wondered about how those regrs in the dungeon dealt with being changed. Her party hade to Bordertown for the opportunities here, but they had steered clear of the dungeon. Sure it would not kill them, but there was always the risk that they would be turned into girls or could walk into a trap and end up as dungeon pets. The first was not much of an issue for the girls of the party. The second actually was an issue for them, and they understood why the males of the group did not want to take the risk. Well, at least they had the knowledge that there was a chance for them to change back. Assuming they beat it the second time around. A slim chance but a chance. In her case, she had no idea if she could be returned to being a young man. As much as a possibility that was, she found her mind dwelling on how all those guys who ended up girls after challenging the dungeon dealt with being changed. Before she lost herself too far in her own thoughts, she remembered she had been talking to Nia. I guess you might be right. Anyway, how do you think those guys who challenged the dungeon and ended up female coped? Nia gave a thoughtful look and suddenly kissed her, deeply. When she broke she said, I think you need a distraction. What happened next was certainly a nice distraction, and illuminating. A few hours earlier in Bordertown: Carol watched the two demons approach the table. She was already familiar with her guide, so she ended up observing the young woman she had brought with her. The demon was clearly young, but not too young. She had a decent figure, and she was not exactly wearing anything. Then again she was an Arachnid and most races of that type tended to be nudists. Spider races just were not all that big on wearing clothes and they were not the only race that was like that. At least, that tended to be true in public. She rarely had a couple of Arachnid customers looking for something to use in the bedroom. Although she had not had any since she came to this town. Most of the Arachnids that came to her shop did note for clothes. They came for her other products. She may be a tailor, but she did not restrict herself to making just clothes. She also made pillows and nkets, and some other things that require simr skills to make. One thought that struck her was that Arachnids often were the best tailors, and they had no interest in wearing clothing. She pulled herself from her thoughts and took in the details of the new demon as she drew closer. Her moderately sized breasts bounced slightly with each step. They had dark pink are with small but prominent nipples. She had the right amount of fat on her frame to give her some decent curves. Her face was nice, it was heart-shaped with a cute nose. Her small eyes looked like gems, and she had this little fang peeking out from under her lip. Carol suspected that she had no problems getting any guy she wanted. The young demon sat next to her, and her guide settled into another avable seat. Before she could even ask the question on her mind, her guide was introducing her to the demoness she had brought along. This here is Uma, I noticed you seemed interested in tailoring on thest floor. So I brought Uma here to introduce you. She is the best tailor on the floor, and you will be hard-pressed to find a better one onter floors. The next major safe zone is on the fourteenth floor. That is the floor Melisa is on isnt it? Her guide scratched her cheek, Was on. I checked a few sources while I was alone. It seems like Mother went and helped her personally. Carol felt a bit of relief and then turned to Uma, I guess in that case, I have nothing better to do. It would be nice if you could give me a few pointers. Help me improve my craft. Uma leaned forward and did not hide the way she was looking her over, I might, but first I will need to see where you are in your craft. Lets go to my shop and in the meantime, you can tell me a bit about yourself. I like to know a thing or two about any potential apprentice. Carol smiled, Sure! Lets go. She could not wait. This was her chance to improve her skills. Chapter LXXXIX Alien Adventurers Chapter LXXXIX Alien Adventurers Arlie giggled when she spotted the young Liritian hide behind her friend. Hiding behind your friend wont help much. I can still see you, or did you forget how your stealth suit had no effect against my senses? There was some awkward shuffling, and then a familiar face shyly peaked out as her ears drooped. ..Wha...What are ... The words kept getting stuck in her throat as she meekly tried to ask a question. Arlie shook her head a little, she had managed to put together what the girl wanted to ask easily enough. It was so obvious that she did not even need her telepathy to know. I had some business here. Some rather private business that I was in the middle of negotiating when you arrived. Then she turned to Misaki, It seems we will have to finish our discussion at ater date. Ille backter to finish the discussion, as I do have some other business here to take care of. In the meantime, why dont you show these adventurers to the guild, and then you can hurry home to have that discussion you promised. Misaki nodded and nced over at the neers. Every single one was listed as level one with no ss. Given where her gardens were located in her dungeon, they would be quickly overwhelmed without someone to help them. Sure they carried some powerful alien equipment, but she could tell that they were ill-equipped for the dangers here. Before she could say something Arlie suddenly dered, Before I leave, you five should know something. You will have the opportunity to learn magic here. But like everything, it has its dark sides. Some branches of magic are even forbidden. One of the most infamous is Necromancy. Argely misunderstood branch that is mainly forbidden because of the consequences of misusing it. That, and its use is morally questionable. It was created by mortals seeking to cheat death, but all they ended up doing was creating a perverted form of life. Very few practice it here, but if you do encounter someone who does, report them to a temple. Any temple. Then she left. Her form shimmered in ce for a moment, and then she was gone. It almost seemed like she had teleported. Misaki however had been paying attention and noticed that she was just moving extremely fast. Impossibly fast, she moved right through her dungeon at speeds Misaki never thought were possible. Her dungeon senses only ever registered Arlie when she slowed to change direction, otherwise she was practically invisible. She was barely able to detect her. Misaki had a feeling that if Arlie wanted to disappearpletely, she could. Turning her attention away from Arlie, she looked over the five Liritians. The timid one drew attention first, as Arlie seemed to know her. She was quite cute, at around a hundred and forty-five centimeters tall. Her face perfectly blended the features of a human with that of a cat, and the result was remarkably cute and adorable. Her nose was a cat-like snout with cat whiskers, but her mouth seemed fairly human-like. Her eyes were a vibrant golden color, but also seemed human-like. Her face was framed by shoulder-length brown and red hair. The way her ears drooped just made her look cuter. She was wearing a simple white top that bared her shoulders, and it was thin enough that she could see that the young alien female had three pairs of boobs. None of them were particrlyrge but they were big enough to make distinct bumps on her shirt. Her runners legs were wrapped in a pair of sturdy, but simple looking brown pants with a hole for her tail. Other than the fur on her tail, and the hair on her head she seemed fairly hairless. The Liritian she had been hiding behind, was arger male. He had a decent height of about one hundred and eighty centimeters. His face was also a blend of cat and human, but the rougher mix of features came off as somewhat intimidating. He had some muscle, but not a lot. Just enough to show that he kept fit, but that was about it. He was dressed in a bodysuit that clung to him like a second skin, and wore a simple jacket over it, and clipped in a holster on his hip was an odd-looking sidearm. Her analyze skill told her that it was apressed sma pistol. It was a fairly powerful weapon for the area. It gave the man a three thousand point bonus to attack. A fact that made it stronger than most weapons she saw. Outside a few magical weapons carried by high-level individuals, and Miliths talons which were apparently quite weak because she was just a young lordling. Interestingly enough, the sma weapon was treated as a magic weapon by the system and dealt elemental sma damage. She was going to have to ask Arlie about that. She was not aware that there was such a thing as a sma element. Not to mention, why was a futuristic energy weapon being treated as a magic weapon? That also meant it was a poor choice to bring into this dungeon, as all of her monsters had a straight-up 75% resistance to magic damage. With the exception of celestial magic, in addition to the extra defense they had towards attack from the demon skin trait. Any monster that had a resist stat of 750 or higher would be totally immune to the weapon, and she had several bosses that had fairly high resist stats. The dragon girl who was her second-floor boss had a stat of 250, butcked the health to actuallyst long against that weapon. Being a dragon girl demon gave her some extra protection against attack both physical and magical along with high vitality. Her fifth-floor boss, also a dragon girl, had just past five hundred in the resist stat. She decided she would have to give them some advice. The next two she looked over were clearly a set of female twins about her height and they looked identical. They were slim and wore bodysuits that did little to really hide their figure. Each also had a pistol on their hip of the same type and model as the man. They were both about a hundred and thirty centimeters in height, with cute heartshaped faces. They just looked so cuddly, and she wanted to corrupt them both. Thest member was anky man. He stood out in that he was not wearing a bodysuit just like the timid one. Instead he was wearing some in clothes and a grey coat. She wasnt sure with the alien features, but it seemed he was staring at the spot that Arlie had vacated with alook of disappointment on his rough blended face. Noticing that she asked, Disappointed about something? He let out a breath, and said in a sad tone, I just lost the perfect opportunity. then he paused, and changed tracks when he continued, I guess I should introduce myself. I am Xici, my area of focus is xeno culture studies, and a chance to talk with a Solean Lord would have been perfect for studying their culture. It is not easy to study such an ancient culture with as few relics as we have. I guess not. Maybe you will get lucky and have a second chance to ask. In the meantime, I should show you the route to town. Xici stared at the empty spot and nodded, I hope you are right and I do. The path to town would be appreciated though. Along with insights on any local dangers. Misaki swung a palm out to indicate a path, and said, It would be nice if the rest of you introduced yourselves. As for town, it is this way, and about local dangers, You are in the middle of my dungeon, I am the avatar of the dungeon. Right now, you are my guests, and I suggest you dont do anything to change that. None of you are prepared to face a dungeon. Sure those sma pistols of yours are strong weapons, but they are ill suited for use against demons, dragons, certain species of slime, and other creatures with high magic defenses. I would suggest that after your visit to the guild you five find a trainer. Someone who can get you a few levels, and a ss. Not to mention teach you how to use more effective weapons, and at least one of you should learn magic. Otherwise even with those powerful weapons, you will have a hard time here. The timid girl stepped forward a bit, and introduced herself before asking a question, Im, uh, Xatili, and I was uh, wondering. What are you talking about? Uh, ss? Levels? Misaki sighed, I guess none of you know anything about games. This world has a game like system that governs it. Try thinking status in your mind, a window should appear in your vision. Not that it says much. It will give you a decent idea of how strong you are, and all of you are level one with rather weak stats. Although a couple of you have decent skill levels to make up for that. Just not enough. Im afraid that without your weapons you would struggle on my first floor, and even with them I cant guarantee your sess. In fact I suspect the traps would get you. I take it, that you dont think we can hold our own here, said the man in the bodysuit. She looked him over, No, I think you will be just fine. After some training. Getting to level ten should be easy enough, and a ss would give you the ability to hold your own against the moremon overworld monsters. Especially since your race seems to have good base stats. He chuckled, Fair enough. New worlds are dangerous when you arent equipped to face the local dangers. Before I forget, I should introduce myself. I am Senxali, and the twins are Ilix, and Marix. Misaki paused, she was starting to notice a pattern with their names. Then before she could say something, one of the alien twins, she wasnt sure which, spoke up, Do you know of any illnesses we should be worried about? Misaki looked back at her, and said, Not really. Disease seems to be rare in these parts. I do know of a few, but none local. Most of them are mentioned in books and catalogues I have read. I wouldnt worry, but if you want any real info, I would look around town. The temples might be a good ce to ask. They offer healing as one of their services, and healing magic is more effective the more you know about the body, and any ailments it might be afflicted with. The priests should know a thing or two about illnesses. The twin sighed, Are all the healers connected to the temples? Misaki shook her head, No. There are healers attached to the mage guilds as well. A few even work for the various adventurers guilds. I suggested the temples because they tend to be friendlier, charge less, and more willing to answer questions. Although they are more likely to try and convert you to their faith. I guess we will check a temple out then. said the twin. After that she led them in silence through her halls. Thankfully without any incident. When they entered the guild, there was only one receptionist on duty, and then Misaki noticed someone familiar was seated at a chair near the desk. It was Steven. She remembered him as he had dominated one of her demons. As she recalled, he also ended up getting his sister pregnant at the time, and was setting up shop in town as a trainer. Being a trainer was a wise choice as it would allow him to support his pregnant sister and soon to be born child at lower risk than being an active adventurer. It was quite the stroke of luck that a trainer was here. Now she could just introduce them to him, after having them register for the benefits. He smiled as he saw theme in, and came over. Hello. I had an odd encounter a few minutes ago. I take it the five young men and women with you are the people I was told need some special training? Chapter XC Training, and a Few Conversations Chapter XC Training, and a Few Conversations Announcement Hey, guys and girls. Just letting you know that I will be shifting my posting schedule. Things are getting busy here, and I would like a chance to build up a buffer. So I will be cutting back on chapters posted for a while. At least until a nice buffer builds again. While Misaki was talking with Steven and guiding a few Liritians to the guild, Arlie was arriving at a set of ruins. With a gentle beat of her wings, she settled onto the ground. Her body shimmered and the wings vanished as her body returned to its former humanlike appearance. Even if she was a good deal smaller than most humans. She stretched and looked around at all the trees and the quaint ruins. Trust Marcus to find a nice ce like this for an oldb. At least this biological weapon of his is fairly harmless. All it does is turn people into lolis and helps them adapt. Still, I cant believe I never noticed this one before. My son literally ced it less than two kilometers from one of my weapon caches. She sighed, nced at the entrance, and said to herself, I better get started on damage control though. While thinking to herself, He has been dead for four and a half million years and he is still causing me trouble. Another sigh escaped her at that thought. Marcus had been her pride and joy at one point in time. He was to be her sessor. As a young boy, he quickly proved himself to be a prodigy at the arts and a genius in the sciences. He excelled in school and made quite a few friends. He was making his own way in the world and going ces on his own merit. That was until she was forced to exile him after her son had pissed off some very powerful people in the empire. She had done it to protect him, but just look how that ended up, he is dead and here she is millions of yearster still cleaning up his messes. Arlie pushed the thoughts of her son out of her mind and headed for the entrance to the ruins. She had some damage control to do. Thankfully she had caught this one early, and the damage would be easy to control. In her mind, she already knew what she wanted to do. Standing near the entrance, she spoke a single name, and invoked a summoning spell, Gods Call. A very powerful summoning spell that allowed her to summon entire armies of her creations at once, but it could be used to summon any entity that was technically her creation. Even if that creation was also a god. A sh and a single figure emerged next to her. She was cute, and not particrlyrge, and it seemed Arlie caught her in the middle of a bath. Her light red hair was wet, and some water was still clinging to her bare skin. She stood a bit shorter than Arlie at around one hundred and twenty centimeters tall. Her skin was a creamy tan, smooth, andpletely hairless. Her slit was small and closed while up above she had a modest set of swells that looked bigger than they really were thanks to her frame. The nipples were a little stiff at the moment and surrounded with modest pink ares. Her muscles were toned, but not heavily just enough to give her a lithe figure. She had some fat that clung to her frame giving her some modest curves. The slightly angry look on her face made her look even cuter. She red, and stomped her foot, I was in the middle of my bath! Couldnt whatever this is have waited just five more minutes!!? Arlie giggled, and said, Maybe. Although, Im sure you will forgive me. After all, there are four scantily d lolitas just inside these ruins.... She trailed off as the small goddess ran in before she could mention the tentacle monster, and clearly no longer caring about her nudity. Arlie chuckled, that girl was still very predictable. All she cared about were cute little girls, scantily d, dressed in ribbons, or wearing a frilly dress. It did not matter, it also did not matter if they were eight or twenty-four as long as they looked like a young girl and were cute she loved them. At the same time, Misaki was leaving the guild. She had just finished helping the Liritians register as adventurers and left them to start training with Steven. It had taken a little discussion to get them to agree, but once she exined the benefits they agreed it would help them with their goals. Now that everything was out of the way, she could finally have that conversation with Melisa that she had promised. The one about what it was like to be a lust demon. Melisa was owed that conversation at least. She needed to know what it is like to be a lust demon. Especially since she was well on her way to being one. She had not yet reached demonization stage ten, but she was close. Misaki could get her to cross thest couple of stages easily enough. If anything getting past the first stage was the most intensive. After stage one, the body starts having an easier time with the energy it is being infused with. Allowing them to absorb it more efficiently and that means it takes less to crosster stages. Even if the amount needed does increase with each stage the improvement in efficiency means less is lost. Allowingter stages to be crossed with less energy. Honestly, if you plotted the curve you ended up with a nice U shape with one side higher than the other. The transition from stage five to six had the lowest energy cost, while zero to one had the highest, and nine to ten had the second highest. As she navigated the streets, she used her dungeon sight to check in on Kurons sister and found that her group was on their way back to the surface. That was good, that was one thing she did not have to worry too much about. When they get back, Misaki figured that those three could watch Kuron. Her sight then noticed a young man entering the town, and trying his best to look non-descript and failing. She had a feeling he had a story, but she wasnt curious enough to go and talk to him. Nope, she had other things to do than check on suspicious figures. She did however make a note of it and decided to tell Phyllis about the young man. It did not take her long to reach the house, and she entered the front room to find Phyllis, Kuron, and Melisa having a conversation. Phyllis was dressed, Kuron was not, and it seemed she was trying to decide what to wear. Her options were rather limited, and the only outfits that would fit her belonged to one of the demon maids. As such her choices were either a maid outfit or a revealing dress. Neither seemed to be to her taste. Misaki could conjure an outfit, but she did not feel like it. She settled on to a couch and caught Melisas attention. Letting Phyllis continue to discuss outfit choices with Kuron. She patted a spot on the couch next to her. Melisa settled into the spot and adjusted herself slightly. Before Melisa could say a word, Misaki began, So you wanted to know what it is like to be a lust demon? The naked aide nodded but said nothing. With a smile, Misaki began, Well, Ill try my best to exin it to you. As a lust demon, I have a strong libido and absolutely love sex. Most of us enjoy it. Not just the act either, but the little stuff that leads up to it as well. When you be one you might also enjoy corrupting people. I enjoy corrupting people, getting them to break the shackles that society has ced on them, and showing them the joys of a good time. Lust demons of all breeds are very sensual creatures and we enjoy helping others learn those pleasures. Melisa giggled, I can tell. Meira loves being in physical contact with me and seems to like it when I am naked. Misaki looked her over, and leaned back, Well you have the body for it, and frankly I think you look better naked. The clothes you wore before never really suited you. Nudity seems to suit you well. Although maybe you will look good in panties and a half bra as well. Hmm, we will have to consider your attire. As a lust demon that is very important. Its part of how you attract prey. Prey? What do you mean by that? she asked with a frown. Misaki stayed silent for a moment, considering her phrasing before she began, Lust mana is generated a little differently than other forms of mana. As a Lust demon, you will need it to live. Just like fire and light mages have a habit of sunbathing because it helps them recover their mana, you will feel the urge to have sex with people. Mating generates lust mana which you can feed on. You can recover your mana in the normal way, but feeding is far more efficient. Melissa looked away, and observed Kuron for a moment before responding, I guess that exins a few things about lust demons. Out behind the guild, the Liritians were about to start their training. The session that would teach them about this world and the local dangers. Joining them was a young woman who was there to help with the demonstration. Xatali watched the young woman. As she came up to them. She was dressed in some light robes and seemed quite happy. Their trainer Steven smiled, and said, I would like you to meet my sister Jane. She is a mage and can demonstrate some magic for you. If any of you decide to follow that path, she will also be the one to teach you the basics. I can help, but she is better at the magic anyway. Xatali gave her a second look. The young woman did not look like much, but she remembered her own experiences with Solean magic and how she had been stripped naked then stuffed in a tiny ball. She suppressed a shudder from the memory. One finger idly stroking the ball in her pocket. The one that cursed her to be the pet of whoever held it. Thankfully she had the cursed object, and one of the reasons she was here was to look for a way to free herself from it. As for the young woman, she was not very tall. Only about a hundred and fifty centimeters tall. She was cute in a different way, and her clothes didnt really hide the swells of her modest breasts. She seemed a bit athletic with some muscle tone and had some curves. Her face was framed by fiery red hair, but what Xatali noticed the most was herrge green eyes. Xatali needed no demonstration of her magic. Her encounter with Arlie had taught her deep down all she needed to know, and she wanted to learn magic. She also knew in her heart that thergely dismissed im she had heard the one that said that they were going to lose the war was true. The Solean mastery of magic gave them the ability to fight in ways they had no experience with. Having been so helpless against it before she wanted to learn about it. She stepped forward, and said quietly, I dont need to see it. I know I want to learn... magic. Steven seemed to have heard her though and gave her a gentle look. d to know at least one of you knows what you want. Still, I do need Jane to give her demonstration. Jane smiled as she stepped forward and raised a palm. Quickly speaking a phrase before a bolt of lightning shed from her palm to strike a target in the distance. A target that promptly exploded. After which Jane addressed them, That is lightning magic, a form of elemental magic. Fast, powerful and versatile it is a favorite of manybat mages, and a few gods. It can be used both for offense and defense. Then she turned back to the target, and spoke another strange phrase. This time a bolt of fire flew across the field and struck a target. The target burst into mes leaving only ash behind, Fire magic, another favorite ofbat mages. Not as quick to cast as lightning magic, and not as useful on the defense. It is however very good at raw destruction, but it also has its utility uses. Such as starting a campfire. Now not many mages can im to be a master of more than one element, but I have practiced a few elements and mastered three. Suddenly she swung her arm, and there was a whistling sound. A momentter a third target fell over. That is Wind de, one of my favorite spells. A bit noisy, but quite deadly. Air magic is rather underrated, but as you can see it can be quite deadly. Id love to show you earth magic, but I am not any good with it. While air is useful forbat, it also has quite a few detection spells. It is a very versatile element. Earth on the other hand is a very defensive element. It does have a few offensive spells, but it lends itself heavily to defense. It also is useful for building structures and paving roads. Also on the list of elements I cant show you is ice. Ice is an interesting element. With a wide array of offensive spells, and a few defensive ones. Ice can be very dangerous in the hands of a master. ... She continued for a while until finally talking about something interesting, Then there is Nature magic. It is the magic of the natural world and very popr among elves. True practitioners of the art tend to shed their clothes. They put no barriers between themselves and nature. However, they have no need for them anyway. Their nature mana protects them from the elements, be it a frozen tundra or the heat of the desert sun they will be fine. The mana also keeps their bodies young and healthy. Not the only branch of mana that does it, but one of the easier ones to master. Offensively nature magic seems weak at first, but it is very useful at controlling the battlefield. Summoning vines to ensnare an opponent, or blocking a route with a patch of thorns are just a couple of examples. Nature mages are invaluable to farmers and gardeners alike. Their magic can help nts grow strong and healthy. Then there are the Demonic magics. There are seven circles, but around here you only need to know about the Lust circle. The only practitioners of demonic magic here belong to the lust circle. Lust magic does not focus onbat but has its uses. Practitioners of lust always look young and pretty. It has a number of illusion and mind spells to be cautious of. Also while it does not focus onbat it does have a fewbat spells. Although, as the name implies they would focus more on inflicting pleasure than pain, and thebat spells it has are meant to reduce the opponents ability to fight and put them in a state of heat. Onest warning, demonic magic can enthrall a person if they arent careful. I am a good example of that. My brother and I had an encounter in the dungeon with a demon, and I got enthralled. Thankfully my brother dominated the demon, and my enthrallment was transferred to him. He tried to release me, but I kind of like being his thrall. Anyway, not everyone would want to be a thrall. It doesnt take away your will, but it does make you want to obeymands. Lust circle enthrallment rewards a thrall with a little pleasure. Oh, yes before I forget there is onest group of magic to cover, Celestial Magic. Celestial magic is the opposite of demonic magic and is the only branch of magic that is actually effective against demons. It is also quite effective against undead, but you wont encounter any around here. Not unless a practitioner of the illegal necromancy branch of magic showed up. Celestial magic is all about channeling the power of the heavens and has powerful spells. Celestial magic is great at healing, purification, and offense. However it is the worst element for defense, even fire has better defensive spells. It is also an element you have to be careful with because like demon magic it corrupts. Xatali curious asked, What do you mean corrupts? Certain types of mana change people when it concentrates enough in the body. Demonic and Celestial energies are notorious for this. The process is called Demonization and Celestialization respectively. The process goes through ten distinct stages, with the first requiring the most energy to reach. Upon reaching the tenth, a person will undergo a forced evolution into either a demon or celestial depending on which process they were undergoing. Xatali and her fellows were all confused and voiced a question, Forced Evolution? What do you mean by that? Chapter XCI A Conversation with Two Goddesses Chapter XCI A Conversation with Two Goddesses Arlie stepped into the front room to find four small figures staring at an excited and naked goddess. One that seemed to be ignoring the tentacle monster in the room. The rather confused tentacle monster seemed to be watching the scene and had no idea what to make of it. Arlie moved around the scene and walked up to the tentacle creature, and when she was standing near it, connected with it telepathically. It responded instantly, You seem familiar in some way. Not my creator, but there seems to be a connection somewhere. Arlie nodded, You were made by my son. In a way, that makes you my granddaughter, but he did not exactly do you any justice with your looks. I can fix that if you like. The monster practically buzzed, before sending with excited force, Make me a cute girl. I want to be a cute girl like the people I changed. They look so much happier now. I want that too. I could. Anyway, what do you think of Kuwi? The cute naked girl over there that is having fun with the girls you changed. It observed the goddess for a moment, and replied, I have no idea what to make of her. Although she genuinely seems to love cute girls, why ask? She giggled, Kuwi is the local Goddess of Cute Little Girls. I felt you might be interested in choosing her as your patron. Taking her would also help me bring out the cute girl inside you. The monster hovered silently. Its mind clearly in thought for a few moments, before finally, it spoke, What about my creator, Marcus? Why cant he be my patron? Arlie sighed, You have been sleeping a long time. If it wasnt for the nearby dungeon providing the mana you needed to hatch, you would likely still be sleeping. I am afraid my son Marcus died long ago. The monster shifted, its tentacles waving a bit. Clearly it was curious about how that happened. After a moment, however, it calmed down, and said, I would love to know how that happened, but I have a feeling that you dont want to talk about it. Arlie chuckled wryly, and said, The pain can fade, but it never goes away. Anyway, what do you think about Kuwi? Or would you rather someone else? The creature nced over at the naked goddess, who had two small girls caught in her embrace. They were getting quite the petting session, and the other two were watching warily. She seems to like my work. Maybe we can get along, and you said that taking her would help you bring out the cute girl in me? Arlie smiled, Perfect! Before the creature could say a word, she was already talking to Kuwi. Hey, Kuwi! I have someone I would like you to take under your wing. Kuwi released the pair and came over. Arlie smiled and showed her the tentacle monster. She looked at it. Her face scrunched for a moment, and then her eyes widened. With a note to her voice, she said, Poor girl. Trapped in such an ugly form. Such irony as well. She can bring out the cute girl hidden inside everyone else, but she is helpless to help herself. Arlie leaned over, I thought you would like her. Pressing something into Kuwis palms, she continued, Why dont you use that and help her out. I need to talk to the adventurers you were ying with. Kuwi nodded and brought the object up. A light shone from it, and it was clear that she was lost in her own world. Bringing out the cute girl, she saw inside the mass of tentacles. Arlie took the moment to head over to the four adventurers. They noticed her approach and viewed her suspiciously. She sat down near them, and focused on the one nearest to her. A young woman by the name of Nia. I wanted to talk to you four about your experiences with one of my sons creations. Nia took a moment to find her voice, How?... How does a monster encounter lead to an encounter with two goddesses? Especially one that is not their creation? Arlie giggled, My son was a bit of a trouble maker, and had a little hobby. One you four have gotten acquainted with. Now I think it is a little unfair to leave you four like this. I am willing to change you four back, and since it is my fault for not finding thisb, and cleaning up my sons mess, I will waive my traditional charge. Nia nced down at herself, In my case, this isnt much of a change. Although, Mia is having some problems. She was a boy. The girl in question spoke up, Dont! I think I can live with this, and I dont like being in debt. I especially dont want to owe a god. Arlie looked Mia over, Are you sure? This is a take it or leave it offer. A chance to go back to how you were without cost. I wont make it again. Mia nodded, I am sure. I would feel like I owe you, and I would never be able to repay that debt. Arlie sighed, Two rejections right off the bat. Well, I suggest you consider Kuwi as your patron. You will find her very beneficial to you with your recent change. She really dotes on Lolitas like you two. Turning to the silent pair. The small dwarf girl and the former middle-aged man had so far not said anything. Before Arlie could say anything, the dwarf girl gestured to her body, and said, In my case, this is even less of a change than Nias. I havent lost any height, and my figure has actually improved a little. I think this is an improvement. Well, what about young Molly there? What does she think? Molly sighed, Well, I am not sure. I was always short, and this hasnt changed that. Only my gender and apparent age have changed. Arlie nodded, Alright, Nia is fine with her change. Mia has problems but doesnt want to owe a debt. Molly needs more time to think, and Maple feels that her change was an improvement. Does that sum things up? They nodded. Arlie surveyed their faces and found no deceit there. Arlie wasnt surprised the people of this world had a healthy respect for the gods. She sighed, I guess that offer was pointless then. Instead, Ill leave an open offer for one minor favor. If you four ever need to cash in on it, Bordertowns dungeon knows how to contact me. You can safely get into contact with her through the local guild. Also, I should reiterate that Kuwi would make a great patron for you four. Nia gave her a look and asked, I thought gods always were trying to recruit followers for themselves. Why are you trying to find them for Kuwi? Arlie smiled, Well, she is my subordinate god. I created her, and in a way that makes her my daughter. That means you can think of her as part of my pantheon. I am trying to find the best patron in my pantheon for you. Why do you think you are not a good fit? asked Nia with a cute face. Arlie shifted, and knowing Nia didnt really know what she represented decided to enlighten her, I am the goddess of Creation and Destruction. I represent the duality of the cycle. I forged Solkira from nothing, but I also possess the power to destroy it. On many worlds, I am called ''the god with two faces''. Many in the shadow pantheon have a duality to them. Systeria, the goddess who governs the system, is a good example of this. On one side we are a force of good, but we are also a force for evil. Kuwi is also a decent example, if not immediately apparent. Although she is a lesser example. As for myself, I may have created many worlds like Solkira, but I was also the destroyer of many others. The blood of an entire race is on my hands. Yet other races owe me their very existence. Nia gave her an odd look, and then after a moments pause, I doubt a god like you would erase an entire race from existence without reason. Although, I think I understand. Anyway, I am curious. What other worlds have you created? Arlie leaned forward a broad smile on her face. I have created so many that we would be here all day if I described them all, and still not be done. I think Ill just give a few general examples. I have created worlds governed by magic, others governed only by science. Some are inspired recreations of ancient fiction, others wholly original. Speaking of fiction, I created several inspired by a series called pokemon. A very different sort of world, in which people catch the titr creature, pokemon, with capture balls. Pokemon wield fantastic powers and are kept as pets, but also to do battle with each other orpete in spectacr contests. I created a few different worlds based on that fiction each one tailored to reflect a different culture. There is the original version with some changes made for consistency, the whole generations thing meant I had my work cut out for me. After that is the Terran version made to reflect the Terran contribution to the franchise, and then there is the Solean version. We Soleans had our own version of the story that better reflected our culture just like the Terrans did. That was not the only fictional world I recreated. Another was from a fiction called Yugioh. It was a different sort of world in which people did battle with magical cards. Fighting things called duels. These cards had power although there was some inconsistency between its series. I had to do some reworking to fit modern Solean and Terran culture, but I created an interesting world that properly reflects Solean and Terran culture while keeping to the root of the series. Then there are thepletely original worlds. My home is one such world. A world known as Valiere. I shaped that world to be one of magic, but different from this one. For one, there is no system there. It is a lovely world filled with diverse and differing cultures, rich in a wide array of magics and a long history. Popted with many races, like themon goblin to the more fantastical like the Rrk. Speaking of Rrks, dont be surprised that you dont know of them, there arent any on Solkira. I could easily go on forever about my home, but I think I would rather show it to you. The forests around the vi where I built my house are fantastic. Towering Ironwoods reach up into the sky. Countless hills dot thendscape, and in the distance, towering majestic peaks seem to threaten to pierce the sky. It can really be breathtaking at night when the twin moons are full and light thendscape. You would have to see it to really understand it though. Nia nodded, and said, I guess I will. Ill consider your advice on patrons as well. Arlie smiled, I know she may not have given the best impression, but she has a good heart. Even the power of her new charge over there wont tempt her much, even if most would think it is a disaster in the making. Dont get me wrong, she will use it, but not on everyone. She will use it on those she thinks would most appreciate the gift. Nia looked over to Kuwi, and her new charge. Her eyes widened in an instant, and then she jabbed Mia who also looked over. Mia saw the change as well, and her eyes widened, her features freezing the perfect face. One that mixed several emotions, and the other two soon looked over as well. Arlie stretched, turned around, and admired Kuwis work. She had seen it happening with her eighth sense, but she wanted to look it over with her eyes. Where once there had been a floating mass of tentacles, now stood a young girl. She looked to be around thirteen or fourteen years old, if a little on the short side for that age. Instead of hair, she had fine tendrils framing her face. Her face was round with a modest round nose, a cute pink mouth, andrge green eyes. From her back a few more tentacles emerged, a couple of which were wrapped around her torso in a resting position. Her modest breasts were cupped by her own tentacles, supporting the weight a bit, as she yed with them. Her figure was slender with the curves of a budding young woman and toned with just enough muscle to show that she was active. Emerging from her waist were even more tentacles forming the impression of a skirt. That tentacle skirt ended just above her knees, but Arlie knew that those tentacles could extend. Her arms and legs looked like those of a young active girl, just like the rest of her. As for her skin it was a bit on the pale side, and implied she did not spend much time in the sun. Arlie had known that Kuwi could do good work. It was why she had given her that object. A single-use artifact with the power to significantly change the appearance and abilities of the target. The little tentacle monster had not just changed in appearance, but she had undergone an evolution. Now all she needed was a name, Marcus never gave her one. Arlie walked over intent on giving her that name. Chapter XCII At the Guild, and … Chapter XCII At the Guild, and ¡­ Misaki stretched a bit and then turned away from Melisa. Kurons friends had left her dungeon, and it might be best to go meet them. They were heading for the guild first. She turned towards Kuron and considered how she was going to tell her. After a moments thought, she decided to tell her outright. She did not want to mention to Kuron that she was the dungeon, but there was an ability that some mages could learn that was a little rare, butmon enough, that no one would question her having it. It was called Mage Sight. As the name would imply, it is a detection ability. It gives the mage an extra sense that allows them to perceive their surroundings in a new way. From what she understood it had a range dependent on the skill level and worked a lot like her dungeon sight. However, unlike her dungeon sight, it could be blocked, and you needed some practice to get the range up to anything useful. Turning to Phyllis and Kuron, she noted their conversation had drifted to one of Kurons past adventures, and Kuron had just asked a question, Have you ever been out west? You know, on the other side of the Rosewood Empire? Phyllis shook her head, No, I never had a reason to go that far west. I guess you have been that way? I have, I had a few interesting adventures. Starting with a mission involving some creepy monsters raiding a few viges. I would tell you about it, but I dont think it is relevant to anything. Anyway, after that mission, I encountered a cult if you will. One of those crazy dragon cults that worship Aceri, one of Zemorias daughters. I dont know if you have heard of Aceri, but Im sure you know of Zemoria right? Phyllis nodded, I think so. Zemoria is a nature dragon. I believe she is well known for her belief that mortals should not wear clothes. Kuron chuckled, I take it you dont deal with dragons very often. Phyllis giggled, I dont, but what gave you that impression? Kuron leaned forward with a wide grin, Well, a few things you will learn is that dragons dont understand the mortal need for clothing. Meaning that all dragons think we shouldnt wear clothes without regard to their aspect. That we should be more confident in our bodies and walk around naked. Although there are people who would be perfectly fine, anyone with a high nature affinity or a high level would have less need for clothing. Especially if they had picked skills geared for that. Anyway, as for Zemoria, she is one of the oldest nature dragons, a primordial dragon, one on the verge of godhood. That makes her a demi-god, one with an agenda that is strongly in keeping with her nature aspect. I dont know all the details, but from what I can gather she wants to return mortals to the primal age. Where people did not need clothing, and races like mine were entirely female. Phyllis frowned, and said, Wait! What do you mean entirely female? Kuron sighed, Exactly what I meant. In the primal age, Elves were entirely female. Dont ask me for details though. That is about all I know on the subject, and we are getting off topic. Phyllis nodded, I guess we are. You were about to tell me about your encounter with a cult worshipping Aceri, I believe? Seeing a good opportunity to interject, Misaki said, Your party is back from the dungeon, and almost to the guild. Want to go meet them? Kuron smiled, Youre a mage? I guess you must be very good to see Kazi from here. Yeah, I think we should go. I need to talk to her anyway. I can tell you about that little adventureter. As Kuron made to leave, Misaki had to suppress a giggle. Her mind imagining Kazi, and cos reaction when they saw what Kuron was wearing. She had noticed when Phyllis had gotten frustrated and just forced her into one. At the moment, Kuron was dressed in a demon maid uniform. She looked really cute and sexy in it. The outfit reallyplemented her curves and suited the elf in a way. Although she did need to work on her mannerisms. Misaki decided not to remind her what she was wearing. Especially since she seemed to have be oblivious to it. Misaki, Kuron, and Phyllis entered the guild building to find the group they were looking for was already here. Meira and Melisa had slunk off earlier to have some fun. Kazi was over by the counter, and Misaki quickly noticed that she was not wearing a top. Tali was over near the tables having a conversation with the party nudist Telmari. Tali had evidently shed her robes and was instead wearing only a short skirt and a frilled top. A top that threatened to show her nipples every time she moved. Misaki wasnt all that surprised to see the changes in clothing. She had seen what happened earlier, but it was new for Kuron who had apparently noticed Kazis state of dress. She froze in her steps, and stared. Her face was a bit flushed as well. Evidently she was both shocked to see her sister topless, and enjoying the fact her sister was topless at the same time. Misaki had a feeling her emotions were also furthering her confusion about her sister being topless. Phyllis stared for a moment, then turned to Misaki. Did something happen while they were in your dungeon? I thought they were going shopping? Misaki leaned over and whispered into her ear, Tali went looking for clothes to suit her exhibitionism, and Telmari noticed the effect of that aura you bought. She started having a little fun with Kazi, and then Tali caught on. They had some fun with her, and a few of my demons even joined in on the game. Phyllis whispered back, Does that mean, she is not aware of the fact that she is topless? Misaki nodded, and whispered her answer, Yep, she has no idea. Phyllis looked towards Kazi a glint of mirth in her eyes, and replied, I think this meeting is going to be good. With equal mirth, Oh, this is going to be fun! Watch this. Leaving Phyllis with those words, she approached Kuron. Leaning forward, she in a conspiratorial tone said, Its okay to admire them. If she didnt want them admired, she would have covered them before entering a public ce like this. Kuron looked over, I guess, but why is she topless? She never goes topless... Misaki shrugged, and then lied, I have no idea. You will have to ask her. Kuron looked back towards her sister, her face flushed. After a moments silence, ... I guess I will. With a bit of hesitation in her step, she walked over to Kazi. Kazi sensed her approach and turned. There was a slight frown on her face, and then her eyes lit up. Clear mirth in her face as she began to giggle. As Kuron ogled her bare chest, Kazi between giggles said, I like the outfit Kuron. It really suits your new figure. Kuron blushed a bright red, and said, I didnt pick it! Before Kuron could say more, Kazi leaned forward with a mischievous grin. Upclose now, the differences between the two was quite apparent. Kuron used to be the taller of the two, but now she was shorter than Kazi. Not by much though. Kazi was of average height for an elf. As for Kuron she stood a little shorter by about eight centimeters. It was easy to see how Kazi recognized her sister as Kuron''s face while different and far more femine still had a few key identifying features. Not to mention the fact that they looked simr enough that anyone looking would see a pair of sisters. A pair of skimpily dressed elven sisters. The one topless the other dressed as a demon maid. That meant a half cup bra for a top, and a short skirt. Along with a headdress, and nothing more. Especially since with lust demons panties were optional. Well whoever picked it, did a good job you look very cute in that skimpy maid uniform. Very good. Anyway, may I ask what happened? I didnt expect you back so soon. Kuron still blushing deeply, retorted, And I did not expect to see you walking around without a top! ... not that I dont appreciate the view. You look nice without a top. Kazi nced down, and groaned, Not again! Why do I keep forgetting my top today? Seemingly not noticing thepliment that had followed. Misaki could not help giggling, but thankfully only Phyliss noticed and she also seemed a little amused. Kuron shrugged, Dont ask me. Kazi slumped, and said, I was asking myself. I have a few ideas, but I dont like those answers. Anyway, you didnt answer the question. Kuron awkwardly shifted, and looking down half muttered, I messed up with a puzzle trap, one with an instant death effect if you answer wrong. Kazi chuckled, I guess that would do it. d I never had to mess with a puzzle trap. Misaki knew her puzzle traps were among her most dangerous. The rules allowed her to be far more devious with a trap if it was triggered by a puzzle. Many adventurers didnt like them either, while others relished the challenge they presented. Kuron gave her a look, Maybe you should try one. Not much of a penalty for failure in your case. They can be fun. Besides I heard you went into the dungeon. Anything interesting happen during your trip? Kazi shrugged, and headed over towards the table with the other two. Well, not much to tell. It was a shopping trip. Getting to the fifth floor as a group required us to obey some special rules. Not that they mattered much for Telmari, and Tali seemed to enjoy them. I found it weird navigating a dungeon like that. Anyway, we were mostly looking for exotic clothes for Tali. Although, I found a few items like this skirt. I had a nice top for it, but for some reason I keep forgetting to wear it. By this point she had reached the table, and pulled her bag out from under it. While digging through it she continued, Shopping in a demon town is really weird by the way. Did you know that they dont provide changing rooms. It was strange changing in a room where everyone could see you. Kuron giggled, Well, I did not spend much time in the safe zones, but I did notice that things were a little different when I passed through. Mostly all the naked demons, and even a few adventurers walking around doing the same. Kazi fished out a top that looked like it would go with her skirt. Holding it out to Kuron, she asked, What do you think? Kuron looked it over. Misaki could imagine what was going through her head, as she watched her expressions. The top was typical for a half bra sort of top, with a long thin and frilly bit of cloth that fell to cover half the stomach. In the back it covered almost nothing. The bra cup was a little sheer and thin so even though it covered the nipples, their shape would likely show through. She after a moments silence finally said, Its nice. Just more daring than what I have seen you pick in the past. Kazi giggled, Maybe a bit. Although for a lust demon this is on the conservative side. She slipped it on hiding her bare breasts, not that the top did much to conceal them. If anything, she looked a little sexier in it. The top ented them in a way that just drew attention. Then she gave Kuron a weird look, Speaking of clothes, I have some outfits for you. Kurons eyes widened, and she turned to leave, You know I just remembered I have something ... She trailed off when she saw the look her sister was giving and the way her friends were moving to surround her. Misaki had a good idea about what was about to happen. At the same time outside of town, a group of small girls were flying. Keeping out of sight, as they chatted about a letter they received some time ago. One girl asked, Any idea what Suzu was doing out this way? A second shook her head, No idea. I am afraid the letter didnt say anything either. Only that she wanted us to meet her here. A third, older girl, replied, Im just d she ising to her senses. It was about time she came home and carried out her responsibilities. The second gave the third a look, I doubt she actually wants to carry out those responsibilities mom. You and I both know she likes girls more. I think she just missed us, and wanted to see us. The older girl red at her daughter, and said, Well, she ising home, and getting married. I wont have any daughter of mine gallivanting around with females. The first girl shook her head, and muttered, Not this argument again! She had a strong feeling it yed a role in Suzu running away in the first ce. Chapter XCIII Dress up, Newcomers, and … Chapter XCIII Dress up, Neers, and ¡­ Misaki was about to follow Kuron and Kazi to enjoy the dress up session, and maybe find an opportunity to tease them about the fact that primal elves were nudists. When suddenly a new arrival caught her attention. A pair of naked girls had just entered the far edge of her dungeon awareness. That wasnt the only thing to catch her attention. No, what really caught her attention was the name she found when she checked their status. A thing of habit for any neer. The older one had a name that hade up in a rather recent conversation. She was named Zemoria. The rest of the status made her doubt that it was just another person with that name and not the dragon she had heard mention of recently. Curious she turned to Phyllis, Um, what can you tell me about Zemoria? Phyllis frowned, Why the sudden interest? Misaki shifted, and said while scratching her cheek, Well, um, she just entered the perimeter of my territory. Phyllis gave her a look, and answered ... Darious nursed his drink, while he considered what the young woman had told him. Before a pair of demons dragged her off somewhere. She had told him to give up that his party wasnt ready to delve deeper, but if he did that he would fail the quest. A quest that did not have much time left. This was hisst chance. He had already exhausted his resources, and if this delve failed the quest would end in failure. Failing a divine quest was never good. A divine quest of the grand level was even worse since it had worldwide consequences, and could affect the bnce of power among the gods. With a sigh, he stood up making his decision. He could not leave without at least gauging the difficulty of this floor for himself. An encounter with themon demons on the floor could give him an idea. Perhaps even try his hand at a puzzle on the floor. Little did he realize he should have taken Carols advice and turned back immediately. Maybe if he had things would have been different. The young man sighed as he stared at the doors of the Bordertown guild. He had been out here for a while now. The doors were open, but he just wasnt ready to go in. He found himself thinking about how he had ended up here. Things were getting weird back home, and he had even seen a few things that scared him. He had run away, and now here he was in Bordertown. One of the few ces that people would likely not notice a person of his blood, well except maybe the Royal he had seen go in a moment ago. He had gotten a good look at the mark on her back. One that marked her as a royal of the Bluewood Kingdom. By tradition, countries marked their royals with a special magical mark at birth. One that could not be easily replicated. The purpose of the mark was multifold. Especially given the threats a royal had to face. Then there was his own mark, he had masked it best he could, but it was there. He sighed again, here he was a prince running from his own empire. Not that he had any say in what was going on there. Things had gotten really weird after his older sister took the throne, his older brothers failing in their bid for the throne. He was too young to make a bid and wasnt even in the running. Being fourteen, now fifteen, was considered too young to be on the throne. No one would really take him seriously given hisck of experience. Shifting, he turned away from the building. He could not work up the courage to go in. At least not yet. The young prince hade here because it was easy to disappear, and no one would pay him much attention in this town. Now that he was here, he needed to find a source of coin. The guild was a good option, but he would be fine for a few more days. He just did not know what he was going to do or how he was going to get his home back. Down the road, a young girl followed the naked dragoness reluctantly. She was hoping for any excuse to dy their impending arrival in town. Now that they were walking, she was picking out signs. It seemed it would be a while before they reached the town, but it would still be all too soon. Already, she was imagining what people would say when they walked into town nude. She sighed but chose not to voice herints. They would only fall on deaf ears. Once again she was regretting her foolish choice to try and steal from a dragons horde. Maybe she would still be a young man and not a young girl over a decade younger than she used to be. With clothes on her back as well, and not walking in a forest in her birthday suit. One little mistake, that is all it had taken topletely ruin her life. Then there was the fact that the dragon treated her like a naughty toddler, it was humiliating. Nothing she could do about it either, and thanks to the mark on her chest there was no running away either. It was hard to fight or run from a dragon that could control every move she made. As she followed she tried not to think about what happened an hour ago. Being treated that way was humiliating. Worse, she could not do anything about it other thanin, but that was like talking to a wall. So she kept silent, her mind constantly swirling on the subject, and each step was taken with trepidation. Bringing her closer to the town, and with it, she would be naked among people. Carol followed the two demons into a shop. It wasrger than hers but still managed to feel cozy. There were a number of outfits on disy, and a nice counter was ced to the left of the door. Like many demon establishments, she noted theck of changing rooms. There was a designated space for trying on an outfit, but it was open to the rest of the room. Demons didnt care if they were seen naked, in fact, they enjoyed it. Maybe a little too much. Her guide gave her a smile, and said, If you will excuse me, I have a few things I would like to do. Ille backter to check on you. With that she left, leaving Carol alone with the spider demon. She turned to the naked Uma, and asked Workshop is in the back right? Uma confirmed and led her right to the back. It was a little different than hers, but all the key equipment was here. Before she even touched anything Uma was speaking. I want you to make something small and simple, first. Lets start with a pair of panties. Uma stepped towards the only modeling doll, a mannequin used to provide support and to help with visualization while making an outfit. Uma tapped the gem on its neck, and the entire thing morphed to resemble a naked version of her. The detail was perfect, and Carol blushed. It was a bit weird staring at a gray, but highly urate model of herself. Her dimensions seemed perfectly copied, although she had no idea how. She opened her mouth to say something, but Uma was first. Something that you think would look good on yourself. She sighed, a part of her already getting an idea of where this was going. Uma wanted insights into more than just her skill. The panties were just a start, she would ask for something else next. Deciding to just go ahead and get started she settled at the bench. There were several bolts of cloth nearby. She grabbed one at random and began to examine it. It was basic and undyed, but the material didnt resonate with her. She put it back and selected a second bolt. This one was also basic and undyed. However, the material felt better to the touch and resonated with her. It would make a great pair of underwear. It was smooth and felt nice to the touch. Selecting a few tools, she began to work. She was aware of Uma watching her work, but ignored her and focused on the task. Before long the cloth had been shaped into a pair of panties, and with a touch of her skills and some dyes colored a light blue. Carol stepped back and looked over the pair as they clung to the model of herself. She sensed Uma move in behind her. Uma looked it over, and then said, A bit basic dont you think? It doesnt really showcase your skill. Add a little ir, a few frills, and maybe cut out the crotch. She turned a little red at the thought of a crotchless set of panties. Especially since a model of herself would be wearing them. She wasnt even sure she wanted to know how Uma managed to do it. Carol had not even expected immediate criticism but a second task to be given. Uma looked her in the eyes, Not veryfortable showing yourself off, are you? We will have to work on that. Your own body is an excellent model for disying your work. Sure a doll can give you an idea, but it is no substitute for a living body. Uma paused for a moment, and when she continued she detailed instructions for the next item she wanted her to make. This time it was a top, but Uma was far more detailed. Carol settled back into the bench and selected a material. Uma wanted a short half top that only covered one boob leaving the other prominently exposed. It was a design she had never made before. Uma had even specified frills to be added. She sighed, as she got to work. Her skin slightly red, as she blushed from the mental image of herself in this outfit. An image she could not help thanks to the model. Carol pushed it out of her mind best she could but kepting back to it. At some point, Uma left the room for a while and came back when she was nearly done with the top. Uma immediately started to look over her work, but her expression stayed neutral. Carol couldnt help but feel a little nervous about that. Regardless she managed to make the finishing touches without injuring herself or making a mistake. Uma finally smiled after looking over the finished top, and said, Alright I have onest thing I want you to make. This time make a skirt that will go with the top. She waited a moment, but when no extra instructions came she decided that she was free to design it herself. ncing at the top, she had a feeling that Uma expected a short skirt. A longer one would not really go with it, but she didnt want to make the skirt too short either. After a couple moments of thought she headed to the bench and got to work. This time, Uma didnt leave while she was working. She stayed focused and tried to disy everything she knew with thisst item. When she finally stepped back, it was gettingte. Carol had lost track of time. Uma looked it over, and after a moments silence finally said, You arent bad, and certainly have talent. There are a few things you need to work on. I think I can help you. I am willing to ept you as an apprentice, but there are a few rules we should go over, first. Uma signaled for her to follow, and after a moments hesitation, she went after her. Idly wondering what these rules were about. Announcement Just letting you know, that the first side stories are about to hit SH. If you can''t wait or just want to read ahead, well now would be a great time to join Patreon. In other news, I am getting close to the purchase of a newptop. I just need a little more money, which I''ll get on the seventh. Any extra little support would be greatly appreciated, though. It would be nice not having to worry about being unplugged again. Chapter XCIV Encounter in the Forest Chapter XCIV Encounter in the Forest Arlie leaned forward and scooped some stew out of her pot into a bowl. She hadnded a couple of hours ago, to make a meal. Although this bowl wasnt for her. She had already finished her food. No, this bowl was intended for the poor girl she could sense approaching her camp. She didnt know everything about the girls circumstances. Mainly because she never bothered to look into it. The main things that caught her attention about this girl was that she was trudging through the forest naked, and that her race wasntmon around here. She was a mixed blood. A half-dragonkin, half celestial girl. Beyond that, she hadnt bothered to look into the girl. Arlie wanted the joy of talking with the girl and learning about her. It might be a fun distraction for a little while. At least, before she went flying over the ocean to visit the forbidden continent. She had a young girl to visit over there. One who had a very unique race, one that she had designed for her. Although she could not tell that girl her reasons for doing so. There was a rustling, and then the young girl emerged from the trees on her left. She was holding some leaves she had found to her chest and another group over her crotch. Shielding those parts of her body from view. Like most Celestials she was rather small, about a hundred and forty centimeters tall. She had vibrant Aquamarine hair that fell just above her wings. Herrge wings had a draconic shape but were covered with vibrant gold and aquamarine feathers. Her arms and legs were decorated with gold, red, and aquamarine scales. Giving her the appearance that she was wearing striped gloves, and a set of tights. Tights that ended just below her thighs, and gloves that ended just past her elbows. A few scales dotted her cheeks in a cute cluster. She had a decent chest, one that she was trying and failing to cover with some leaves she had picked up somewhere. Her boobs were quite perky and well-shaped. She had modest soft pink ares surrounding a pair of stubby nipples, that were poorly hidden by her leafy coverage. As it shifted a bit, her scales could be seen as well. They cupped the underside of her breasts. Down below her small slit asionally peaked through her leafy makeshift cover. It was a lovely pink, and looked quite delicate. Arlie even caught a glimpse of a cluster of lonely scales, where her pubic hair should be. Her face was cute, with the typical sharp features of a celestial, andrge golden eyes. The eyes were expressive and quite pretty. She had sharp cheekbones and soft lips. Her nose was modest, and a bit round. The scales on her checks helped soften her face a little. Her ears were long and backswept. As for her figure, she had some muscle on her frame, but it looked like she could stand to eat a little more. Arlie took only a moment to look her over, and handed the bowl towards her. This is for you,. Come, sit, and perhaps tell me what you are doing out here in the middle of Elven territory. The girl looked at her warily for a moment, and hesitatingly approached, You would not happen to have some spare clothes I could borrow? Arlie shook her head, Im afraid not. I only have the mage robes, I am wearing. Her expression morphed, and she looked like someone had just shot her puppy in front of her. At least until Arlie continued, However, creation magic is one of my specialties. I can make you something easily enough out of those leaves. Her face brightened, and in her excitement she nearly dropped the leaves. She remembered them at thest moment, but not before shing her breasts. Leaning forward, she excitedly spoke at close range while ignoring the bowl of steaming stew. You can!? Please do!... Arlie snapped her fingers, and green light wrapped around the leaves. In an instant, they were torn apart and broken down into microscopic particles. Before the girl could even register that, they were reassembled into green clothes around her frame. The material was just enough for a leafy green bikini-style top to cover her breasts, and a matching bikini-style set of panties to cover her sex. It took the girl a couple of seconds to register the change, and she looked over the outfit. Her expression was mixed. Sorry, not enough material to cover more. Sit down, eat, and we can get you something moreter. Her stomach growled, at that moment. Prompting the girl to finally sit down, and take the bowl. She looked around, and said, Are you alone? Arlie giggled, Mostpanions would slow me down. Im Arlie Contrey, and you are? She nced at the bowl and then the empty bowl next to Arlie, and answered, Ovita of the Golden Winter n. Were you by any chance expecting me? Arlie smiled, and nodded, Yes. I spotted you earlier when I flew over a clearing looking for a nice campsite. Your timing is fairly good too. We have enough time to get a few things done before the sun sets. Like perhaps telling me what you were doing wandering around naked and lost in Bluewood territory. As I recall, the Golden Winter n makes its home on some floating Aeries just south of the Rosewood Empire. We are quite far from there. She sniffed at the bowl, and reached for the spoon. Well I epted a quest from the n chief, to investigate the Rosewood Empire. Some strange things have been happening theretely. My quest turned up a few things that led me out this way, and then I had a bad encounter with some wyverns. I managed to get away, only to be captured by some bandits. I managed to escape them, but... Arlie seeing where this was going, They took your clothes and everything else you owned. She nodded glumly. At least, they didnt touch me. They wanted to sell me. Arlie knew full well, what she meant, and why. Celestials tended to keep themselves pure until they met their lifelong mate. Once they have mated, they mate for life. The same was true of any half-breed since celestials took childcare very seriously. Only dungeons were more attentive to children. The girl before her was only half, but it was clear that her parents had loved her. Not to mention raised with the celestial ideals. This girl would have been worth enough that those bandits could live in luxury for years, especially if she was a virgin. Half celestial dragonkin are very exotic afterall. Especially around here where celestials are practically unheard of and dragonkin are rare. Arlie sighed, looked into the girls mind, and tracked the bandits in an instant. While she had no problems with very, there were certain scummy behaviors, she disapproved of. These bandits weremitting them. In the distance, there was a sh of dark light. A good half minuteter the thunder reached their camp. Arlie was in the middle of giving herfort, as she held the untouched spoonful when she jumped from the thunder. What was that!? Divine thunder, someone was just smote by a god. Dont worry about it. She gave Arlie a worried look, then swallowed her first spoonful, likely to distract herself. The instant the spoon touched her tongue, she widened her eyes. The thunder now forgotten as she started eating. She ate quickly, clearly enjoying it and then it was like all joy left her world when the bowl was finally empty. She stared at it pitifully. Then she nced at Arlie. Arlie silently refilled the girls bowl. d you liked it. If I had more time, and better spices I could have made something better. The wide-eyed girl gave her a look and muttered quietly. Although Arlie didnt quite catch what she said, she didnt need to. The girl was very expressive, and she knew the girl was a bit frightened by the prospect of something better. Arlies cooking was probably better than anything she had ever had, but Arlie had countless millennia worth of experience with cooking alone. She knew how to make full use of every ingredient the forest had to offer. Not to mention many ingredients the girl had never heard of. As she ate, Arlie considered her goals. She had to visit the forbidden continent, but there was no way she could leave this pitiful young girl here. She clearly needed someone to watch over her. That meant she would have to take the young girl with her, but there was a problem with that. Thankfully she knew a quick and easy way to fix that. She opened her arm, revealing the ancient machinery within. She quickly removed a pair of small and ancient capsules. They werent ideal, but they would do for her purposes. She closed her right arm tes, the whole action unnoticed, and looked over the capsules. They were aging, the outer shell was fragile and beginning to decay. The ancient containment fields around them were on the verge of buckling. She had honestly forgotten about these little capsules. Each one contained a highly concentrated amount of a rare strain of Bloodleaf. An extinct strain, that hasnt been in use since the Age of the First Lords. Well believed to be extinct. Not that it would have mattered if the capsules failed. Her own immune response would have neutralized the spores instantly. Afterall it would not do if you were vulnerable to your own bioweapons. A ck light surrounded the capsules, moments before they shattered. She wrapped her mind around the spores, and then directed all of them into Ovita. Ovita coughed and looked at her hurt. What in the infernal realms was that for!? Nothing to worry about. Just a little something to make sure you are ready to visit the forbidden continent. Her face paled, and she froze a spoon halfway to her mouth. As she gave a frightened look. Before she could say, anything Arlie cast a special spell. A spell that quickly elerated the growth to stage two, and then reversed it. The magic causing her own immune system to attack the spores, and Bloodleaf growth at a rapid pace. Before a word was even out of Ovitas mouth she was cured. Even better for her, she was now immune to the spores. Her own body capable of identifying and attacking them before they could take root. The effects of the short-lived infection vanished soon after, as any damage was erased by her magic. What do you mean visit the forbidden continent? Well, I have business out that way, and I can not in good faith leave you out here alone. That means I will have to take you with me. Now the main reason that ce is forbidden is because of a parasitic nt. There is no cure, but there is a preventive treatment. I just gave you that treatment. Finish your stew. Ill set up a tent for us. We can continue this conversation in the morning. Ovita looked around for a moment. Sighed, and decided to finish the stew. It was clear that she thought Arlie crazy though, and Arlie decided to set a double-sided barrier dome around the camp. Just a little something to keep her from running in the middle of the night. She had seen in Ovitas eyes that running was exactly what Ovita was going to do the moment the opportunity presented itself. No Chapter this week. No Chapter this week. I have been a little busytely, and that will likely continue into the next week seeing as its thanksgiving week. I don''t get much done this time of year, but I will be back before long. I''ll try to keep posting on Patreon though, but it won''t be on a regr schedule for a few weeks. I have a lot going on IRL. First I have arge purchase in the works, second, our washing machine is broken. The pump broke, and the repairpany had to order the part. That means time at aundry mat,ing around the same time that I am spending worried about an important purchase. In other news, someone in the family decided to buy a new puppy, mainly to provide a friend to the one we already have. Unfortunately, she is young and untrained. There is more time out the window. Very busy for me, unfortunately, means slow chapters for you. Sorry about that. Hopefully, things settle down soon and I can get a few more chapters out, and maybe work on some of my side projects. I have a few of them. Chapter XCV Fairies in the Guild Chapter XCV Fairies in the Guild Around midday, while Phyllis and Misaki had joined in on the Kuron dress up session, a group of fairies flew into the guild hall. All of them were beautiful, and clearly sisters. Like most fairies, they were rather small with the tallest being about fifty centimeters tall. Which was about average for the race, given an average height of forty-five. Sarah had heard that greater fairies, while still small, wererger with an average height of ny centimeters. There seemed to be a mix in the ages of the group, and they headed straight for her desk. One of them, clearly older, with vibrant pink hair cascading down her back and delicate translucent white wings with swirling patterns of gold and silver poking through, stepped forward. In a quick motion, Sarah looked her over. She was about forty-seven centimeters tall, had a modest chest, and figure. She seemed well-fed, but clearly didnt get out much or really exercise. Her skin was pale, and there wasnt a lot of muscle on her frame. Her face was quite familiar, while different and more mature, it reminded Sarah of Suzu. She looked at the others and noticed a pattern. Before the fairy could even speak, she sighed, and said, If you are looking for Suzu, I suggest you find an inn. Ill let you know when she gets back. The older fairy red, What do you mean gets back? She said she was going to meet us here. Why isnt she waiting for us? Sarah let out another breath and wished Airi or one of her sisters was here right now. She needed something to pet, but Airi had just gone to the toilet. She had sent her there just a minute ago when she noticed that she needed to go. She already had a feeling this woman would be rather troublesome. Adventurer Suzu and her party spend most of their time in the dungeon. Last I heard they were on floor twelve, but since they tend to be the leading party its hard to know where they are. Very few parties can even reach the tenth floor, so we dont even have an adequate presence that deep. The womans whole demeanor changed, You mean you are letting my baby do the dangerous work? What if she got hurt, or worse killed? Sarah schooled her features. It wasnt the first time, she had to deal with an ignorant mother, and she responded, Its not all that dangerous pushing the frontier on this dungeon. Challenging, but not dangerous. Its a nonlethal dungeon. She deliberately chose not to mention that there was a chance that an adventurer never came back, and ended up a dungeon pet. Then there was the rather high risk of being corrupted by lust. Being a lust dungeon, many came back a little different. Some were even willing thralls of other adventurers or demons. Not that the guild could really do anything about that. At least as long as the thralls continued to follow guild rules, which they did. Sarah knew that Suzu had be enthralled with the demon Aki who was the party leader now. The guild certainly had a good arrangement with that party. The dungeon got to test its floors, and adjust them. While the guild got info on floors other parties had not reached yet. From experience, she had learned when to strategically withhold information, and this was one of those times. The woman gave her a look, Dont give me that crap! Im not stupid. Nonlethal dungeons are worse than the lethal ones. My baby shouldnt be risking curses in a dungeon. Now you will send someone, and bring her back here! Now! Sarah tried to keep her voice neutral and really wished Airi would hurry up. It was so calming to have a cute girl in herp, and enjoying her affections. A few of these fairies technically qualified, but they were all too damn small for her tastes. Speaking of the other fairies, they seemed to be cringing and keeping their distance from mommy. It seemed they didnt want to get involved. I dont think you heard me. Herst reported position is on the twelfth floor. There arent any adventurers avable that can go that deep. Even if there were, the guild isnt going to risk a party to retrieve an adult old enough to make her own choices. The woman seemed very mad, Now look here. If you arent going to send someone, bring someone who can. Sarah hated dealing with people like this. It would be nice if she could just get the guild master, but she was busy enjoying some time with her friends. Something Sarah was reluctant to interrupt just for an irate mother throwing a temper tantrum. She shifted tones, and said, Adventurer Suzu is fine. Just wait, knowing her she will be back in about three days. If she isnt back by then, Ill review your request to send a party after her. In a huff, the fairy turned around, and dered, Come on girls, we are going to retrieve your sister. The girls groaned but moved to follow. Sarah concerned said, I really suggest that you wait. Its not a good idea to go into the dungeon uninformed, and underprepared. The woman red, and said, Well be fine. I have destroyed hundreds of monsters with my magic. A young dungeons creatures wont be a problem. She was out the door before Sarah could stop her. She sighed and noticed Airiing back clearly finished with her bathroom break. Sarah signaled her over, really needing the calming sensation of petting a cute girl. In her mind, she wrote off those girls. They likely would not be back quite the same. Suzu was a dark fairy now. It was kind of hard not to notice that she had been corrupted by the dungeon. Airi entered herp, and she pushed those thoughts aside. Focusing her attention on Airi instead, and relishing in the rxing petting session she was giving Airi. The young fairy had a twisting in her gut as she flew after her mother reluctantly. She knew that chasing after Suzu was a bad idea. Suzu was an experienced adventurer, and she knew this dungeon. All they knew about the dungeon was that it was young. Mom never even asked what kind of dungeon it was. A question she knew they needed to ask. The answer would affect how they tackled its challenges. Suzu had told her a bit about dungeons, and that same knowledge was why she was so worried about going in like this. Unfortunately, when her mother was like this talking to her was rather difficult. She sighed and held back what she wanted to say. All she could do was hope that Mom would cool off before things got difficult. The first floor of a dungeon was usually easy, it mostly sets the tone for the rest of it. Otherwise, the floor was nothing special, just enough to get your feet wet. Before she knew it, they had reached the dungeon entrance. Her mom just went right in without even pausing. She puffed and followed after her. Mom was already fighting the first two guardians, and the first thing she noticed was that they resembled small girls. Both had horns, red eyes, and tails. They were of different variants but she recognized them. They were both demons. She dodged a spell and then watched one go down to a lightning bolt cast by mom. Her level clearly showed in how quickly she dispatched the demon. Despite the debuffs she had from not exercising regrly. Sure those affected an individuals physical stats more than the magical ones, but all stats were affected. Her magic was a full ten percent weaker than it should be, and slower to cast as well. It had something to do with how the physical body affected a mages ability to use their magic. The young fairy chanted a spell of her own, and a bolt of pure light flew from her palms. It mmed into the second demons side and singed her tail, but otherwise, the cat demon was fine. She internally cursed the high magic resistance of demons. Her own level was okay, and normally she would wipe out a group of monsters with levels this low, but that magic resistance changed things. For a race that specialized in magic, there was no greater counter than a race that was resistant to magic. Even her mother who had a respectable level of fifty-five would struggle against weaker demons because of it. Well not these two, as evidenced by one of her sisters finishing thest one. Mother didnt even pause when it went down and headed deeper into the dungeon. She looked at her four sisters, and they all shared a look of understanding between them. None of them wanted to be here, and they all knew this was stupid. It would be easier if they could just leave their mother, and wait for her toe to her senses. They couldnt though, it would not sit well with their conscience if they left her to face the challenges alone. They followed, but none of them were happy about it. She considered mentioning that they had just fought a pair of demons, but the words died in her throat. The young fairy didnt want to frighten her sisters, and that fear kept her from speaking. Before long they came across a fork in the path. Her mother paused for a moment, looked both directions, and turned right. The young fairy sighed and followed her, along with her sisters. They were already deeper in the dungeon than she would have liked. At least they didnt have to worry about traps so far. If there were any, they werent triggered by mechanisms that could be tripped by a flying delver. She just hoped mom calmed down, before they were beset by anything challenging. The tunnel they were following turned back towards the entrance, and Mom went down the turn without a thought. She paused, but followed after. The young fairy had a feeling they were going the wrong way. Not that it really mattered, it gave mom a little more time to cool down. Before long they reached a single small room, with about a half dozen demons standing around. There were no other exits, but there were three chests against the rear wall. They stopped for a moment, and then suddenly there was a ttering sound behind them. The young fairy looked back to see that the passage had copsed, and two more demons were behind them. They were now facing eight demons, and had no way out. This wasnt looking good. Announcement Hey girls! I am back with a new chapter. Just letting you know that my Patreon is ahead a few chapters, and that now would be a good time to join. Chapter XCVI Insights, and Entering Town Chapter XCVI Insights, and Entering Town Ovita sat on a log. She was tired and hungry. The young girl had been up half the night bouncing off barriers. To make it worse, when she hade back, the crazy mage simply said, If you are done bouncing off walls, you might want to catch some sleep. We leave after breakfast. Honestly, she hadnt gotten much sleep, but the crazy mage seemed fine. Speaking of the crazy mage she was over by a dying tree. Ovita watched as she suddenly reached up, and pulled on a branch. It simply gave and came off. There was a strange popping sound and a glow at the connection between the branch and the trunk. There were none of the normal sounds of a branch being ripped off by brute strength. Nor was there the expected damage to the trunk. There was a divot where the branch had been but the wound was covered with smooth bark. As Arlie came over, she stared between the two. Her head switched back and forth several times. Arlie was cleaning the branch when she finally asked what spell she had used. Arlie looked at her, and answered, Its called Disassemble. It''s a simple spell for taking things apart. Ovita nced at the branch, and said Youre joking right? Im guessing you havent seen the spell used that way before? She nodded, and Arlie sighed. Well, spells dont discriminate. People however do. The spell sees no difference between an automaton, a golem, a tree, a corpse, or even a tent. To the spell, they are all the same. Heck, it doesnt care if the target is living or dead. A bizarre mental image popped into her mind and Ovita nced back at the tree. Then turned to regard Arlie, Are you saying the spell could be used on a living person? Arlie nodded, Yep. I have seen it used on people. Its a favorite of mages who specialize in entertaining the masses. Ovita had not expected to hear that, and her face must have ryed those feelings. Arlie borated, Keep in mind that the limits of a spell are determined by the caster not the spell itself. The casters understanding, their mana, and their ability to visualize the spell all y a role. Chants for example are an aide meant to help the caster conjure an image with which they guide the spell. Few are the people that can use Disassemble on a living target, it takes a greater understanding of the spell, than say taking apart a fresh kill. Ovita frowned, why would anyone want to use it on a living person anyway? Arlie was arranging her twigs, and firewood as she replied, I guess you were never into theater? There are a few reasons for it, but one group uses it for magic shows where magese together and use spells meant more to dazzle and impress than actually be practical. Evenmon utility spells like Disassemble have uses for that lot. Then there are the perverts. I remember one young man who left me with such a weird crime spree that everyone was talking about it and his trial ended up on my desk. I sentenced that man to a thousand years in the nightmare chamber. He was a model citizen after that. Ovita watched the mage start a fire and start cooking. After taking a while to process thatment, she asked, Who in the infernal realms are you? Arlie giggled, Took you long enough to ask. Id start, but when your list of titles is as long as mine it will take months to list them all. Ill start with a few of the important ones, Im the founder of the Solean Empire, Thest of the First Lords, Former Supreme Protector of the Solean Empire, The conqueror of a thousand gxies, The Creator and Destroyer of Worlds, Queen of the Primal gods and most importantly I am the god that shaped this world. I carved every mountain, every basin, shaped every ocean, and breathed life into the primal races. I even created the Infernal realms, and the Celestial Realms. Ovita just stared nkly. She had no idea what to say to that. A few hours earlier: Eris followed the dragon into the town. She couldnt help but look around nervously. Afraid that someone was going to harass her for walking around naked. She wasntfortable being around so many people while nude. She had been hoping anything would happen to dy their arrival in town, but nothing did. If anything they made better time than she had hoped. Thankfully the guard hadnt said anything about their attire, but she knew it was only a matter of time. She had been a man, and her age notwithstanding she knew she was cute. The older ones would likely be tolerable, but the young boys going through puberty were going to be trouble. She had been a young boy once, and that meant she was very aware of how they would respond to her. Zemoria gave her a look, and said, Stop watching the crowds. Itste and we need to find a ce to sleep. There wasnt much of a crowd given the hour. Still there were a few, mostly adventurers returning from quests, or adventurers who had just got into town. Merchants were arriving just in time to get in before sundown, and other travelers arrived as well. Almost no one on the streets at this time were actually full time locals. The locals were likely sitting down for dinner. That was a thought she didnt want to settle on for long. She was hungry, but so far her stomach hadnt growled. She was hoping it would not, and that she would have a chance to get something not prepared by the dragon she was following. She kept pace with Zemoria, and tried not to think about how she would be treatede meal time. She knew part of it was her fault, but that didnt make her feel any better. In fact the young girl felt worse because of it. Not that she really understood how to deal with that nature dragon. It wasnt long before they arrived at a small but cozy looking inn. Zemoria led the way in, and before she knew it she was sitting at a table with a nervous boy just a few years older than she was. Well physically anyway, she had been in herte twenties before she encountered Zemoria. One thing was for certain, she would never try to steal from a dragon ever again. If she could go back in time, and stop herself from trying to steal just a few gems from Zemorias hoard she would. She nced at Zemoria who was busy talking to the innkeeper. She had been talking a few minutes now, mostly negotiating a price for the best room in the ce. Although that was to be expected. What wasnt expected, but she was thankful for was that no one had bothered her over being naked. Suddenly the boy asked, You seem young for an adventurer, what brought you to Bordertown? She sighed, and considered her response. Internally d that he wasnt going to mention the fact that she was naked. While she could tell the truth, she really didnt want to say. It was embarrassing, and who would admit to a stranger that they foolishly tried to steal from a dragon, and woke up as a little girl? Now that same dragon had flown her all the way here just to verify the existence of a dungeon she had mentioned. Worse still, that dragon was treating her like an errant toddler. It was humiliating, and rather hard to talk about. She considered lying, but that didnt seem right either. Instead after a moments silence she finally said, I would rather not say, but Im not an adventurer, muttering under her breath she finished, not anymore. He chuckled wryly, Neither am I. I tried to join the guild earlier, but I just couldnt bring myself to walk through the door. She gave him a second look. He was about the age to be joining, and she thought he was kind of cute. In a boyish sort of way. Not that she would ever admit that. So you want to join the guild? He sighed, and was about to answer when Zemoria sat down. He stared at her for a moment, and then said, I have my reasons, but they are kind of private. A part of her wanted to dig, but never got a chance. Zemoria spoke, Hello there young man. Thanks for keeping my chargepany. I need to get her to bed, but we could talkter. I think I heard you want to join the adventurers guild? He nodded shyly, and Zemoria smiled, Excellent, I could give you a few pointers and help you get started. Although there are a couple things I would like to ask, but I have a feeling they are a private matter. Ill wait until you arefortable to ask them. With that Zemoria excused them, and Eris found herself being led upstairs. She never had a chance to order something like she hoped. Unfortunately, that meant another dinner of being spoon fed mashed fruit. Eris woke to Zemoria standing over her and gently shaking her. She stirred, and turned to face the dragon tiredly. Before she could say a word, Zemoria spoke, I let you sleep, its almost mid-morning. Time to get up, and breakfast is ready for you. She nced at the window, and after a moment she groaned. Her mind having just caught up with what Zemoria had said. She just knew it was going to be another bowl of mashed fruit. Not that anything she said was going to change that. She slipped out of the bed, and felt the nket slip from her skin. Allowing the cool air to touch her bare skin, and wake her more thoroughly then she had been. After a week of sleeping in a basket the bed had been nice, she even had a proper nket. She would love to just wrap herself in it and use it as clothing, but she doubted Zemoria would let her. After spending a week with a nature dragon she was already bing an expert on their view of clothing. She wasnt given much time to think before Zemori guided her to the table. There Zemoria began to spoon feed her mashed fruit and go over the days ns. There were a few things that were on the list. She listened without paying much attention, and just wished she could be anywhere else but here. As such she ended up missing a few interesting details that normally would have sparked her interest. There was even something in there about the boy she had been talking to, but she missed it. Chapter XCVII Meanwhile in White Rock, and Within the Halls Chapter XCVII Meanwhile in White Rock, and Within the Halls Aya stretched and felt the wind caressing her bare skin. It had been a few weeks since her training with her mistress had started. An exhausting set of weeks in fact, but she was getting the hang of her skills now. She had improved by leaps and bounds. Violet had even joined in on the sessions, but mainly thanks to her interest in magic. Although Violet was still a beginner, she wasnt even ready to cast her first spell. Violet was learning the basics, meanwhile Aya was only where she was thanks to her past life giving her a head start. Despite having to relearn a lot of things due to her new list of affinities. Mages had a lot to learn before they could even cast a spell. They needed a basic understanding of magical theory, along with a basic understanding of how to manipte mana. In fact, there was a lot that a prospective mage had to learn just to be considered an apprentice. Then even more work to be considered a mage. The milestone of low mage merely required a mage to be able to cast a single spell, but for most that took years of work even for talented individuals. A fact that yed into why those with warrior sses were somon. Today however was going to be special. They were actually leaving White Rock. Her mistress, Reina had nned an excursion to a small dungeon not far from the city. It was one of the few dungeons in the area under the protection of the dark church. Most others had been twisted by the Church of Light. Only a couple of dungeons were still wild in the Theocracy, and those were the ones that grew strong enough to protect themselves. The light church though had lost control of a couple dungeons as well. Cases where the dungeon grew too strong to control. This one was a nice dungeon that was fairly friendly to new adventurers. She had only seven floors popted with cat monsters. Thest floor had a humanoid cat monster as the boss. Her mistress had told her a bit about the dungeon, but didnt n on her progressing beyond the first floor today. It was a jungle maze whererge catsy in ambush. Their typical levels were between five and eight. The mostmon monster on the floor was a breed of wolfcat. They work in small packs of three, have an elemental affinity for dark and nature magic. An affinity they use mainly for camouge. These wolfcats are fairly weak on their own, having very low defensive stats and hp. Even Ayas own admittedly weak physical abilities were enough to best them one on one. In numbers though, she would need to use her magic. Just because they were defensively weak didnt mean they were not a threat. In fact just one scoring a solid hit could seriously deplete her health pool, and if it was a critical hit that would kill her. Thankfully this dungeon was one of the ones that had the realm of false death effect. It also had a curse, that did not mean anything to her. It cursed anyone who failed with a childlike body. There was nothing for the curse to change, although it might have some effect on her future. Although in some respects it might be better if she stayed small. It would mean public feeding sessions in the future would be less embarrassing. Although she had gotten used to it. Didnt mean she did not still wish to have solid food. She nced back down the path. Reina was talking with a priestess she had never seen before. She could not hear what they were saying, and while Aya was curious she knew it was pointless to eavesdrop. The magic barrier they had cast to block sounds meant she could not hear any words. She had a feeling they were talking about her, but had no idea how to eavesdrop without getting caught. So she turned her eyes back to the path again. It would not be long before they reached the dungeon anyway. There she would have a chance to gain her first level up in this life. She certainly seems happier now. Hard to believe she used to be an arrogant and prideful young man. Reina nodded, She does. It was not easy to break her of that pride. It was so deeply ingrained in her. Although now she hastched on to me like a mother. Her patron giggled, Well, you only have yourself to me for that. You broke her of her pride. It was so central to her personality, that she needed something new to center herself. She is also at that age where she needs a mother. Those factors led her totch on to you. You better get used to it. She smiled, gave her patron a friendly look, and said, Well in some ways it is nice to have a child to care for again. Mine are all grown. Her patron concurred, Looking after young children can often be rewarding. In any case, I seem to have made a good choice in entrusting her to you. Anyway I did note here just to chat about my little project. Do you recall the Undead King? Reina gave her a look, It is about time for his return isnt it? There is just under a hundred years before he will return. That brings me to what I want. I want you to train Aya. She has the blood of a hero, but she is not ready to awaken it. She needs the heart and understanding of responsibility to go with it. I have an opening for a champion. I want you to mold her into a champion worthy of me. Reina regarded Aya as she walked ahead. Clearly excited about her first trip into the dungeon. She has potential, I agree. It may take a long time to make her a champion worthy of you, though. We both know that we have time. The time needed to mold her into a true hero. The hero she had always been meant to be. Reina sighed, Ill do my best. That is all I ask, and with those words the goddess walked away. Reina knew she would simply vanish when she got out of sight. Around the same time back in Misakis dungeon a young fairy was really wishing she had not followed her mother into the dungeon. A demon appeared, and she mustered up the mana to cast another spell. Although she was starting to run low. She was actually rather worried. Behind her she could hear her sisters frantically digging. Not that they were making much progress. Before her spell waspleted, her mothers spell struck the demon. Its body struck the floor and vanished. She held her spell at the ready, and waited. Another wave was sure to appear soon. ncing back, she knew they were in trouble. Other groups of adventurers would likely be fine, but they were fairies with poor physical stats. Worse none of them had any knowledge of earth magic. So they were stuck trying to dig their way out of this room, while monsters regrly spawned in waves. What they had been trapped by was a conditional wave trap. It was a simple trap, one that continuously summoned waves of monsters so long as the conditional trigger was active. In this case the pile of rocks blocking the exit was the trigger. They were smaller and fairly light rocks. Easy enough for the average level ten adventurer to move, but for a fairy? Well it sufficed to say they had only made a foot of progress and fought off enough waves to have lost all count. She had even gained a level. That was impressive given that these demons were not worth much experience. At least not for her. This was all mothers fault. If she hadnt charged in here, on her stupid insitance to drag Suzu back home to marry her off. At the very least, they should have prepared before delving into a dungeon of all things, and evidently brought someone not a fairy along. Any race would do, so long as they had the physical stats to move rocks. By this point it was fairly obvious that they werent going to break through. Her sisters had to work together just to move one rock at a time. It had taken hours to make this little progress, and all the while demons had been spawning in waves, both small andrge. She knew a bigger one was about to appear, and they were running on nearly empty. She had barely 300 hundred mana left, and her mom did not have much more. Her three sisters working on the rocks had even less. They had tried pulverizing the rocks first, but they were dungeon rocks. It took several spells just to break them. Adventurers were not intended to dig through that way, clearly. The rocks were small enough and light enough that the average low level adventurer could move them easily after all. Just not your average fairy. Several sudden shes signaled the arrival of the next wave of demons. She cursed internally when she saw it. There were too many. They were running on empty, and did not have the spells for that many, and forget trying to beat them back with physical skills. Fairies were terribly weak physically, and none of them knew any physicalbat arts anyway. There was a reason fairy warriors were so rare, although those that made it and evolved tended to make incredible spellswords or other magic warrior sses. The key part being evolving, it was critical that they evolved while meeting some very hard to fill special criteria given their poor stats. She slumped to the floor tiredly, and let go of her spell. There was no way to win, and she just did not feel like fighting any more. Her mother gave her a look, and scoffed before charging into the formation of demons. She flopped back on the floor and looked at her sisters still digging. The rock they had been working on, finally gave. It rolled down the pile and onto the floor. Her one sister had to dodge, and afterward they all slumped onto the rocks and looked back. One of them voiced her thoughts very well, We arent getting out of here, might as well let them kill us. The false death effect should get us back to the surface. She had to agree, but she did not want to tell her sister what would happen first. She knew enough about lust demons to know exactly what they would do. They would attempt to corrupt them, and maybe even try to enthrall them first. Demons loved nothing more than to corrupt a fairy. They were going to have a very interesting night. Tammi turned a corner, her mind still thinking on a subject. She had dragon heritage. Just a few days ago, she never would have even guessed that it was possible. However, the changes in her sister had provided very definitive proof that dragon blood ran in her veins. A bloodline that could be easily awakened by simply participating in an initiation ritual. One that would begin her transformation into a demon. It wasnt an easy decision to make, but her sister had been strongly pressing her to participate in the ritual. With some very pleasurable persuasion mixed in. Her sister seemed to be even more insatiable now that she was a lust demon. Tammi nced down at her own swollen belly, and sighed. It would not be much longer before they would give birth, and part of her was looking forward to that. Even if being pregnant had been more her sisters choice than hers. Honestly she still didnt know what her sister had been thinking back then. Although she did have to admit that she likely would have gotten pregnant on her own at some point. Amy wasnt her only partner in that manner. Only that it was doubtful she would have chosen Amy to get her pregnant. Approaching a door at the end of the hall, her steps began to get heavy. What she was about to do would be life changing. Naturally she was feeling the weight of that decision. She wasnt even sure it was the right choice, and she hoped she could live with it. It was what her sister wanted, and Amy was right. It would make her stronger,better able to serve her mistress. Not that Tammi saw her much, she spent most of her time on the surface. Although she did asionallye down here and spend time with her swarm queen, and the little electric mouse girl Eris. She pushed her thoughts aside, and opened the door. Stepping through, she was greeted by a pair of demons and her sister. Amy smiled, clearly quite happy to see her here. She hesitated at the threshold, but ultimately stepped through. The door closed firmly behind her. Chapter XCVIII Refusing a Rescue, and a Fairies Fate Chapter XCVIII Refusing a Rescue, and a Fairies Fate Mira walked into the guild with her pets in tow. Today was a perfectly good day, and she had been in a good mood. They had finished a big quest yesterday, and she wasnt really nning to take a quest today. She still nned to look over the quest board, and if any juicy quest was avable she would consider taking it. Mira figured that she could talk with Sarah and catch up on recent events. Having been out of town for a week meant she was a little behind on local events. Before she even reached the quest board, Sarah was waving her over. She sighed, it wasnt often that Sarah waved her over. She hoped it was not for a petting session. Sometimes it was a pain being small and cute, especially with Sarah and the other members of a certain fan club. She hated petting sessions. Despite her reservations, she headed for the counter. Sarah smiled when she came up to the counter. I have a priority quest. You interested? Mira frowned, she did not like priority quests. She sighed, and replied, Depends what does this quest involve? Sarah leaned forward, Its a rescue. A few fairies went charging into the dungeon utterly unprepared and they have yet toe back. Mira gave her a look, Nope. I dont do dungeon rescues. Ask someone else. As she was turning around, Sarah said, The reward is 250 gold marks. Mira turned away and ran. There was no way she was going into that dungeon. Even for such a reward, but she wasnt going to stick around and let Sarah press one of her few weaknesses. Thanks to her dragon side, she had a love for expensive treasures. Few quests offered such a high reward, and she certainly did not want Sarah to see her drooling over money. It only urred to herter, that she gave away that weakness when she ran. As she ran out, she bumped into arger dragon girl. She quickly apologized and left before the older woman could say a word. A young fairy groaned and rolled over. She had been right, it was an interesting night. Her belly still felt a little full, but then again it would be surprising if it did not. Especially given the fact that she still had a tail resting inside her pussy. The demon it belonged to was still sleeping. Although now she would have to figure out how they were leaving the dungeon. After being captured the demons that caught them had taken them to a lower floor with stronger demons. Ones that actually had the stamina to keep up with them. It had been quite the orgy after they got here. One that mom had not been all that thrilled to participate in. Well at least at first, she had gotten very into it towards the end. At least judging by the sounds she had hearding from momter in the fun. She still felt sore from it herself and did not yet feel like moving. Everyone else still seemed passed out, so she decided to look over her notifications. The ones she had not yet read. The first one was naturally the notification about being captured. Not the one she was interested in really.
Defeat! After a long battle, and an unfortunate encounter with a trap, your party has been exhausted and captured by the dungeon. Escape your captors before they corrupt you!
ALERT! You have directly absorbedrge quantities of demonic lust energy! You have been partially corrupted by lust. Demonization has advanced from stage zero to stage one ALERT! You have directly absorbedrge quantities of demonic lust energy! Your pool has been exceeded! You have been further corrupted by lust! Demonization has advanced to Stage four! ALERT! You have directly absorbedrge quantities of demonic lust energy! Your pool has been exceeded! You have been further corrupted by lust! Demonization has advanced to Stage Nine!
She sighed, and then looked over her shoulders at her wings. They had darkened considerably. It seemed that a single orgy had done much to corrupt her. In fact, now that she was thinking about it, she was enjoying the presence of the tail in her pussy a lot more than she would have thought. That was likely all the lust mana flowing through her body speaking. Not that she much regretted the night before. Only she wasnt looking forward to her next meeting with the rest of her family. They would all be very much disappointed with her. It was very much her fault anyway. She should have tried to stop her mother from charging in, and certainly should not have followed after her. They all made mistakes though. There were so many things they should have done but did not. The meeting she was looking forward to the least was with Suzu. Suzu had taught her a lot about adventuring, and honestly, they had not listened to any of the advice. Mother was mainly to me for that, but that didnt make what had happened any less embarrassing. Mainly it was the failing to conquer a single floor and being captured part. She had a hard time caring about the being almostpletely corrupted part. Clearly, they were not cut out to be adventurers. Suddenly she heard a familiar voice. It wasing from behind her, and she looked up to see a familiar face. Well Muzu I did not think I would see you down here so soon, said Suzu. Muzu shifted the tail which popped out of her audibly as she moved to a morefortable conversational position. As she moved, she caught sight of her sisters wings. They were ck, the sign of a dark fairy. It seemed her sister had also been corrupted at some point. Although in her case that corruption wasplete. It exined how she was able to walk in here without getting assaulted by all the demons. I guess you did not have much better luck than we did. Suzu giggled, I had a feeling that mom would be too impatient to wait for me. d to see my n worked though. Better than I hoped actually. Muzu frowned, n? Wait, you mean you wanted us to get caught and corrupted? Suzu nodded. Yep, but I did not think I would get all of you in the dungeon so easily. In a strange way, she suddenly felt better about being captured. It seemed she had been dancing in her sisters palm. Looking around she asked, So where are we anyway? Suzu smiled, The fourteenth-floor safe zone. My party had just arrived when I got the news you were here. Ill leave you to rest, you clearly need it. Come by the innter and we can finish our talk. Maybe even have some fun. A young girl appeared on the temple grounds. Normally not something people would really notice. It happened almost as often as adventurers appearing at the dungeon entrance, but in this case, there were a few oddities. First off the adventurer in question had appeared at Dewaris shrine and while her shrine was visited by quite a few it was rare for an adventurer to appear there. Second, she seemed quite young to be an adventurer, and it made one wonder where her parents were. Third was her race, she was clearly a young demon, and no demon visitors hade to the shrine recently. In fact, none had visited the shrine at all. There were a few demons in town, but they all visited shrines in the dungeon instead. The girl was maybe a hundred and thirty centimeters at the most. She had a cute round face dotted with freckles, silver horns, and red eyes marking her as a demon. She had long red hair that cascaded loosely down her back. Like all who fell in the dungeon, she was unclothed, allowing one to see the generalck of body hair. A fact that was rather expected for demons of any age. She was generally fit, but clearly young just starting to fill out in the right ces. Behind her, she had a cute demons tail, a subis tail to be specific. The slender form, the dark color, and the cute bulb on the end gave it away. The girl herself merely slumped to the ground and stared at herself. When an acolyte came over to check on her, the girl followed the acolyte to the nearby chambers withoutint. The acolyte managed to get her to eat, a factplicated by herck of teeth, and put her to bed. It did leave an interesting set of questions for the temple staff to wonder about. How did a subus child manage to challenge the dungeon without getting adopted? Not to mention when did she visit the shrine? None of them could recall a young boy visiting the shrine, either. Especially no young boys with demon blood. Not that they would have many young boys with demon blood, seeing as most higher demon races were entirely female, especially lust circle races. Although in some rare instances a weaker male demon would evolve into a higher female demon. It did require special circumstances though. Another rare possibility was a parallel evolution from say wrath to lust circle, but again special circumstances were required. However, they had not had any demons from circles other than lust. Not to mention apleteck of young boys with demon blood from any circle. As such, they were all left with a mystery that only the young girl could answer, but she was clearly in no state to answer questions. Eris reluctantly followed the dragon into the guild. As they entered, a young winged woman mmed into the dragon at full speed. Eris held her breath when she saw that. Briefly worried about the small winged woman, who had ended up on the ground. She quickly sprang to her feet, apologized, and ran out before Zemoria could say a single word. Eris let out a breath of relief when nothing happened. Zemoria watched her run off, and muttered, I never expected to encounter one of her brood here. Maybe I should find that cute er, and give her a few lessons. Eris asked her what she meant, but received no reply. Instead, Zemoria started for the counter. An elf was manning the counter, petting a small girl nestled in herp, said girl seemed rather oblivious of her surroundings. As they drew close to the counter two young women emerged from a back door and joined the receptionist at the counter. In fact, they took up a position in front of it. Spoke briefly, and then turned to face Zemoria. The smaller one, who had some very pretty hair and silver horns, stepped forward and said, If you would follow us, we can speak in private. Zemoria smiled, Youre a polite one, arent you? I like you. Lead the way. I do have a few things I want to talk with you two about. The aura around the town and the dungeon bothe to mind. Eris gave her a questioning look but received no rification. She had no idea what aura Zemoria was talking about. If she did, she would suddenly understand a few of the things she had noticed. Mainly theck of peoplementing on her attire, or ratherck of attire. Chapter XCIX The Price of Failure, and Meeting a Demi-goddess Dragon Chapter XCIX The Price of Failure, and Meeting a Demi-goddess Dragon As Misaki was about to step out into the guildhalls main room to greet the dragon that hade to her town, she received a notification. Based on the pause in her partners steps, her partner had also received one. Neither of them had time to stop and read it though. The dragon took precedence over a system notification, especially one not marked urgent. So she ignored it and stepped into the main room of the guildhall. The dragon she came out to meet was approaching the counter. The two of them approached the counter, and conferred briefly with Sarah. Before turning around to greet their guest. Misaki stepped forward, and began, If you would follow us, we can speak in private. Zemoria smiled in response, Youre a polite one, arent you? I like you. Lead the way. I do have a few things I want to talk with you two about. The aura around the town and the dungeon bothe to mind. The young one with her gave the dragon a questioning look. Phyllis shifted awkwardly and Misaki led the way. All the while Misaki wondered what the dragon wanted to know about that Aura. Although, now that she thought about it, she didnt know all that much about the aura in the first ce. Beyond what it did, she knew nothing. Phyllis might know more, but she had never really focused on it. Too many other things upying her time. This conversation might prove more interesting than she first thought, and she had already been curious about what the dragon wanted. She remained silent during the brief walk to the private room the two of them picked out earlier. As she settled into a chair next to Phyllis, she started the introductions. Introducing first Phyllis, and then herself. The dragon smiled, and introduced herself then she indicated her youngpanion, ... and this youngdy here is Eris. I am looking for a suitable caretaker for her. She has been a very naughty girl. Eris looked away, her face clearly flushed. Misaki didnt me her for being embarrassed, but she could sense something else in there too. She sighed, That is going to cause some confusion around here. There is another youngdy who goes by the name Eris in my halls. The dragon chuckled, I imagine so, but thats what nicknames are for. That and second names for those that have them. Anyway being a dungeon, I am sure you have no shortage of potential caretakers for a young girl. Misaki nodded. She did have quite a few, and while she did not have too many yet it urred to her that she needed a more centralized infrastructure. A nice school, and an orphanage. Maybe not one that was managed by her demons. Although it wasnt the first time she thought about it, but once again, she had always been busy when it urred to her. As for why she did not want a demon to manage it, well she wanted it to interact with the outside world, and not everyone would trust a demon, especially a lust demon with their kid. Perhaps she should look at Melisa, sure she was busy as an aide, but if she was distracted with something else it would give Phyllis and her more time together. Zemoria smiled, Thats good. Introduce me to a few of these candidatester. Ill need to tell them a few things. I would also like to judge them for myself. Misaki shifted in her seat, and said, Entirely reasonable. Then Phyllis interjected, You said something about needing to talk about the aura around the town? What did you want to know? Darious stirred slowly, and then stretched. Something wasnt right, and it was not just her surroundings. Wait, her? It was at that moment her memories came crashing back. Memories of the night before, and how he, now she, had failed. She remembered seeing her new body in the mirror. So small, so cute, and nothing at all like how she used to be. She pushed the covers aside, and shivered slightly as the cool air touched her bare skin. The young girl sighed, and nced at the unread notification. She was not sure she even wanted to read its contents. Although she knew what it was from. Her quest, her divine quest. A quest she knew she had failed, and was now being punished for. Darious nced down at her body, and sighed. For some reason, the gods had seen fit to reshape her into a subus, and not just any subus. She had been changed into a subus child, which honestly made this worse. The young girl did not even know the first thing about being a subus, but being made a child was worse. Her tongue darted over her gums, and she sighed again. Young subi did not have teeth, and she was no exception. Last night already painted a good picture of her future, a diet of soft foods that didnt require chewing. A fact she was not looking forward to. Then she thought back to that adventurer woman, she had met alone in a tavern. The youngdy that had told her while she was still a he to turn back. If only she had listened, but she had to see for herself. She slumped as she remembered the trap they had triggered, and then that demon a certain moron had brought betrayed them. Then again so did the moron. She cursed herself for not noticing that a member of her party had been enthralled. She squashed the memory, and pushed it aside. The young girl had no desire to think on those events, but she could not help but dwell on those events. Before she knew it, she grew warm at the memories, and her body flushed red. Her bodily reactions mercifully distracted her from the memories, and she nced down. She slumped, I guess that answers one question. Not that she had particrly been interested in the answer. The notification in the corner of her vision caught her eye again, and she finally decided to bite the bolt. She mentally opened the notification, and a blue window dominated her vision. One that confirmed quite a bit of what she already suspected or figured out, but it was not without surprises.
FAILURE! You have failed in your grand level divine quest to capture Milith, the one who defeated your god in mortalbat. Having been felled within the halls of a dungeon aligned with the Goddess Dewari, and having no living patron of your own, you are free to be imed by the goddess Dewari. Any other god of the pantheon may make a im if she refuses. You have been imed by the goddess Dewari. The Dark Goddess Dewari is now your Patron. Since she has imed you she has free reign in the penalties of your failure.
You have gained a demonic bloodline of the lust alignment. Due to your new bloodline, and rank your gender has been changed. Due to your new bloodline your race has been changed. The goddess feels you have much to learn, your age has been regressed. You are now eight years old, reduced from forty-nine. Your level has been reset, you are now level one. You have been granted experience, you are now level five. Your ss has been revoked, you are now ssless. Your titles have been reset. You have been bound to the territory of the dungeon Misaki The bind has been set to dissolve when youe of age As a former enemy of your patron, you are currently in disfavor with the pantheon. Your affinities have been adjusted to suit your new patron You have been cursed by your patron, repent and please your goddess or suffer. Experience gain drastically reduced, skill growth nullified, aura of cuteness gained, aura of ??? gained, aura of ??? gained. Mana regeneration has been zeroed, your mana pool has been drained. Clothing now has a negative effect on all stats.
She dismissed the notification, and then nced nkly at a wall. She had no idea what to think about the consequences of failure. She had been changed, which she had already figured out, but apparently she had also been cursed and bound. In her wildest dreams she had not even considered the possibility that her patron had changed. Then again, it was not often that someone died in a false death dungeon with a dead god as their patron. It was so rare in fact that she had no idea it would open the door for this. Being disfavored was certainly not a good thing, but that could be fixed. All she had to do was redeem herself before her patron. Not that it was going to be easy. Pleasing a god was hard at the best of times, doing it while disfavored was a quest in and of itself. With a sigh, she resolved herself to visit Dewaris shrine. If she wanted to get rid of that curse, she would need to redeem herself. At the very least she would want to know what that would involve. That meant visiting the shrine, and offering a prayer. A fact that rankled her, but she wasnt going to let that stop her. If she did, she would never have gotten where she had been in the first ce. Sometimes getting ahead meant doing what you found distasteful, and it had been worth it. She had enjoyed a wide array of luxuries, even if she did have to asionally deal with the distasteful. Not that she knew what getting ahead meant anymore. She pushed herself out of the bed, and stretched. That was something else, she was going to have to figure out. Darious very much doubted that she could convince a goddess to just give her her old body back. There was no easy way for that to happen. That meant, at least for now, she was going to have to learn to live as a young girl. Problem was, she did not exactly have any goals, either. Perhaps, a redemption quest would give her some direction. At least until she figured out what she wanted out of life again. Any ns she might have made earlier, were thrown out the window now. Especially given she was stuck in this town. A town she barely knew, but now she would have to call... home. Something she did not really want to do, but what she really wanted right now was barred to her. Leaving her here aimless with nothing to look forward to, but she had been taught there was no value in throwing life away. Pushing her thoughts aside, she headed for the door. It urred to her that she might have to deal with a few curious priestesses and their acolytes, but she knew she could not hide in here forever. Besides she did need to visit the shrine. She very much wanted to know what her new patron expected of her. Especially given she was stuck with her. Strangely it was easier to change patrons when you were favored. Gods and goddesses do not easily let go of those they disapprove of. Not that they easily let go those they favor easily either, but they will. Assuming you can prove to them that the change would be to your benefit. She however, found herself in a very awkward position. Given how she ended up in the patronage of a dark goddess, she could only assume that the goddess had ns for her. Not that she could do anything about that. Not to mention she had a number of more pressing worries to deal with at the moment. She had no coin, no clothes, and what few possessions she had in town were lost to her. Not that they were worth much to begin with, she had left the truly important stuff in her home in White Rock. Stuff that was also lost to her. This put her in an awkward position that was only made worse, by the fact that she had been transformed into an immature subus with a curse. One that she did not know the full details of, judging by the two sets of question marks on two of the three auras she gained. At least the aura of cuteness seemed innocent enough. She still needed to read it to be certain. The worst part about her current state was the fact that she was technically an orphaned child. The fact that she was stuck in Bordertown was the part that worried her the most. One wrong move on her part, and she could very well find herself adopted by the dungeon. She did not want to be adopted by a dungeon. Logically she knew the dungeon would be best able to help her, but emotionally she wanted to avoid the dungeon. Reaching the door she sighed, it also seemed that thanks to her being bound here she will have a harder time with that other quest of hers. A part of her deted when she thought about the difficulties. As much as she loved her brother, she had a feeling she would not be able to help him. Although she did wish she would have onest chance with him before the gods found him. Why they were after him was beyond her, but that did remind her of one more thing to ask her patron. Chances were she would not be answered, but it never hurt to ask. Announcement Hey girls! Hope you enjoyed the chapter. Just letting you know that Patreon is currently ahead by about five chapters. Making now a great time to join. Chapter C Painful Revelation Chapter C Painful Revtion The young girl approached the shrine with a bit of trepidation. It had been a long morning with the priestesses. She had practically been interrogated, but she was finally here at the shrine. Soon she would know what the goddess expected of her, but first, she had to offer a prayer. Being here though she hesitated. She did not really know much about the Dark Goddess Dewari. She was the Patron of Lust demons and embodied Fertility but beyond that, she knew little. Nothing that seemed important anyway. She had never really studied the other pantheons, and now she had a dark goddess for a patron. She sunk before the shrine heavily and slumped for a moment. Again she found herself wishing she had listened and turned back when she had the chance. Maybe then she would not have ended up with a dark goddess for a patron. If she had just chosen a new light god patron none of this would have happened, but she had put it off. Thinking she had plenty of time, and that the quest was more important. Turned out she was wrong of course, and now here she was. She sat there slumped for several more moments before sheposed herself. Then with a force of will, she took up a proper posture, and began to pray. At first nothing happened. Then she felt a weird shiver run up her spine, moments before her surroundings seemed to shift. Startled she looked around, finding herself in a weird ck space that seemed to go on forever. Standing before her was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. The woman looked a lot like the statue at the shrine and was even nude, just like the shrine. However the statue did her no justice, it failed to capture her true beauty. Her skin was wless, and smooth looking to be as soft as velvet with a creamy texture, yet smooth like porcin. Her breasts were reasonablyrge without being too big, perfectly proportioned for her body. Herck of body hair seemed so right on the woman. She had never seen someone so perfect looking, and her mind just stopped for a moment. The young girl could not help but stare with a mixture of utter awe and appreciation for this perfect vision of the female form. A silence formed between them, until she remembered herself, Your holiness, I did not think you would answer me personally or so quickly. The vision of perfection frowned, and even that sent shudders through her, You have even more to learn than I thought. Did you not even study the other pantheons? She shook her head in the negative, and the divine beauty let out a sigh, That term is favored by those perverted egomaniacs that make up the light pantheon of the human faction of gods. Although it was adopted by a few other light factions. For most pantheons including my own, the term My Goddess is preferred. Anyway, that isnt why you are here. You want to know what I expect of you, and are also hoping for a redemption quest. I am afraid it isnt going to be that easy for you. You have a lot to learn, which is why you are going to be one of the first students for a school that the guild and dungeon will be founding soon. As we speak the dungeon is thinking up a proposal for her mate. As for you, you have more pressing concerns than to undertake a quest or join a school. I really think you should be finding yourself a caretaker. I dont need a caretaker, I am an... she tried to protest, but was interrupted in a calm tone. An adult? My child, is that what you were going to say? I am going to have to break that illusion of yours. You were a HUMAN adult, but no you are a SUCCUBUS child. You have much to learn about subi. I highly doubt you know anything about subi. She looked away, feeling quite small before this vision of beauty. While she said nothing, it seemed the goddess could read her perfectly, or was reading her mind. As her next words were, I thought so. You will find that subi are not the same as human children. Find a caretaker, enroll in that school, and I will find you when I think you are ready. Feeling she was about to be dismissed, she panicked and cried out, Wait! There is one more thing I wanted to ask. The goddess gave her a look, one that sent yet another shudder through her, You may ask, but I make no guarantees that I will answer it. She felt relief that she would be allowed to ask. That is all she wanted. Maybe she would have a chance. The young girl took a moment to settle herself, and then began, I got a weird quest recently. It told me nothing, but to find my brother before the gods do. It has me a little worried about him. The goddess was silent for a moment, and then said, I see. I was not the one who issued that quest, but rather that was the work of an older god. One whose grandchild you had been trying to capture. I doubt she gave you that quest as a favor though, but more as a means to reach your brother. I am afraid your brother hasmitted some rather grievous crimes. Crimes involving forbidden magic, and the god that issued your quest has a particr hatred of those that would dare use forbidden magic. Her heart sank. Forbidden magic? By the gods what was her brother thinking? She knew he had a few loose screws, but she did not think him stupid. She was not sure she wanted to ask more, but she was never given a choice. The goddess Dewari borated on her earlier statement. Your brother was ying with a forbidden version of summoning magic, that rips the souls of the living, and turns them into bound puppets of the caster. Worse still, the soul he tried to rip was that of a young hero, the future champion of a god. Specifically the future champion of the Shadow goddess Systeria, so the very system is against your brother as well. That did it, her brother had officially screwed himself. There was no way she could help him. Thest god you wanted to piss off was the goddess Systeria, that was a death sentence at best. There were things far worse than death, and she doubted even death would be a salvation for her brother. The goddess suddenly interrupted her thoughts, and with a smile that made her melt while seeming ominous at the same time said, anyway if you do find your brother, I want you to send me his soul. Internally she cursed, as the space dissolved, and a quest box popped up recing her old one. Maybe sometimes it did hurt to ask, a question she found herself thinking. Without really looking at the shrine. She just sat there, not knowing what to really think about that encounter. Not even bothering to read the new quest box, nor did she try to figure out how the goddess expected her to fulfill it. Ovita watched thendscape disappear beneath her. She could scarcely believe how quickly thendscape was changing before it disappeared and was reced by the ocean. Then again, she was flying with a goddess of all things. A crazy goddess, but she had heard that gods tend to be a little strange anyway. This one took the grand prize though. Even as quick as they were going, their flight had taken some time, and already she was getting tired, and the sun seemed ready to set. Not that it seemed right for the sun to be setting now. It seemed too early for that, but she knew if you could fly fast enough in the right direction the sun would never set, and that in the opposite direction it would set early, fast enough it would set and rise in quick session. It was a weird fact that most non-winged races had trouble believing. Something she found strange, given that with magic almost anything was possible. Assuming you could pay the cost. Still there were a few things that no mage or god had ever aplished, turning back time being one of them. It being early suited her just fine though, given she had not slept well the night before. There was a sudden shift in the ocean below, and it took her a moment to realize that they were slowing down. Curious she spoke up, We dont seem to be close to anything, why are we slowing down? Arlie looked back, and said, You need to rest, and there is a nice spot just up ahead. I know you cant see it, because there is a barrier hiding the ind I speak of. A lovely little spit ofnd that the gods keep untouched as a vacation spot. This one being one of my favorites in this world. An ind? A gods vacation spot? One that this crazy god particrly liked? Thement about this world mostly going ignored in her mind. To her, she had always thought that to a god a world is like a work of art is to a mortal. No artist would make just one painting, no author would write just one book, no builder would build just one house. So why would a god stop with just one world? They would create many worlds, each one more fantastic than thest of course. A ce the gods went for a vacation though? That must be more fantastic than anywhere else. She was already picturing a breathtaking ind with ancient trees, pristine beaches, towering cliffs and gorgeous waterfalls. Completely untouched by mortal hands, and maybe only a few buildings. Ones built by gods and not mortals. Where each building was more fantastic than thendscape. So lost in fantasy was she, young Ovita barely noticed when theynded on a beautiful beach. A beach not quite as empty as she would have expected, but she wasnt really paying any attention to those on the beach. Instead, she was quietly led to a path up some cliffs to a fantastic building built right into the cliffs, with a lush rooftop garden that included a path up into the forest that was at the top. It was not until she was already inside that she realized her surroundings, and that the crazy god was talking with a strange elven man. Chapter CI The Hunt, A Vacation Interrupted, and … Chapter CI The Hunt, A Vacation Interrupted, and ¡­ Umeko stretched her wings a bit and sighed as she nced at her dying fire. It had been a couple of days since her hunt had started, and while she had not caught her quarry yet, she knew she was close. The man she was seeking was somewhere in this area, but she had not found him yet. She had found the remains of a few camps so far, each one more recent and fresh than thest. It seemed he knew he was being hunted and dared not stay for long. His trail had brought him rather close to where she had started, Bordertown where the gate home was. She stopped a moment at that thought when she realized how quickly the home of a god had be home for her. In many ways, Arlie had been a kind goddess to her. While the changes to her body came with demerits, she had found there were many blessings as well. She kind of liked her new body. The natural weapons and the wings were wonderful gifts, and if she had to be female being an eggyer wasnt so bad. Pushing out a few eggs just seemed so much easier than a live baby. In fact it had not been all that hard, that one time it happened. Of course, since she had not mated, the eggs were unfertilized and no child woulde from them. If she had just left them, they would have rotted away. That she had not done though. They had been put to use. Thinking of eggs, it was fast approaching time for her next eggying, and she had a strong desire to find a mate this time. They need not be a permanent mate either, just strong and able to at leastpete with her in a fight. Almost immediately a young woman sprang to mind, but she was taken. A fact she respected, and Umeko would not try for her. Still, if she didnt find him soon a visit to the town would be in order. It would be a good ce to find someone, as dungeons attracted all sorts. If she was lucky she might find someone as strong as that young woman. Putting those thoughts aside, she snuffed out the fire, and gathered the remains of her midday meal, and buried them. There was not much left but the bones of the rabbit she had caught earlier. Out of habit though she quickly buried the remains, the why of the act long forgotten. The clean up taken care of, she took to the air. A few powerful yet gentle beats of her wings giving her altitude. From the sky, she quickly found the trail she had been following earlier and began to follow it. Once again thankful for one of the gifts her new form came with, the superior eyesight. Even from up here, the tracks her quarry left were clear. Every broken branch, torn leaf, and imprint in the mud was inly visible to her. The trees were not thick enough to obscure her view of the ground. Even if they did grow thicker, after hunting with the goddess she had learned a few magic tricks. Ones that would let her see through even the thickest forest canopies. Those tricks had proved useful a few times already. Like tracking the rabbit she had eaten through dense foliage, or finding that deer she had passed up in favor of the rabbit she had eaten. The Sunhorn doe would have made good eating, better than the rabbit but it had been toorge for her. That doe would have fed her for several meals but would have been a pain to carry around. The Crystal Horned Rabbit had been the better choice. Now that she was back on the trail, she figured she would catch up with her quarry soon. Perhaps by the end of the day or early tomorrow. Sooner, if she was to forgo rest, but that would be foolish. Any hunter knows not to forgo rest as that would do more harm than good in a hunt. Darious left the temple grounds. The conversation with that goddess had shaken her, and she felt she needed some time to think. The temple grounds werent far from the outskirts of town. On her way in there was this lovely clearing she had stopped at. As she recalled it was not that far out of town, and it had been fairly empty of people. It would be a great ce to go and think. With that in mind she set out to go there. Ignoring the small voice telling her that it would be dangerous for her to leave town. She just hoped the clearing she wanted to visit was inside the dungeons territory. She managed to get out of the town easily enough. Theck of walls and the light patrol made that easy. All they had was some wooden fencing to keep monsters from just waltzing into the town. Unnoticed by her though was the single lust demon that was following her, one that spotted her climbing the fence. Misaki let out a sigh after the dragon left with her Eris. She knew that was going to be confusing. A nickname was going to be needed, but she had not had time to think one up. After a moments silence, she said to Phyllis, That dragon is not an easy person to deal with. Phyllis shook her head, A force of nature that one. I am just d she is being nice. I doubt we could beat her. Please dont mention fighting, talking with her is draining enough. I think I am going to go home, and spend the rest of the afternoon reading a nice book in bed. That sounds nice. Id join you, but unfortunately I have a few more things to do. Ille byter and maybe we could let off a little steam together. She smiled, gave a nod and then ran off to take her little break. She needed it with everything going on, and she had a feeling Phyllis would need one as well soon enough. Especially given what happened to one of the parties in some ruins not far from her territory. She did not know how it happened, but they had gained a member, and all had been turned into small girls. They even looked younger, but were not. Although she did note that whatever had changed them had been quite thorough. They might even think they were younger now, but that was just a side effect of the amount of mana they absorbed. It was amazing what arge amount of mana could do for a person. It was why high level people tended to be healthier, more fit, and age slower. They were in the same boat now, but only for as long as their bodies retained the higher mana level. Misaki decided now wasnt the best time to give Phyllis that proposal she thought up earlier. It might be better der in the day, after they let off a little steam. Yiran stretched a bit, as he moved. It was gettingte, and he had spent most of the day on this rooftop garden sunbathing. Thest few days had been a more than wee change of pace from his norm. As he moved, one of the servants, a young girl, came and offered a drink. He took it and without a word turned his gaze to the sky. He did give the girl a little smile, and noted her blush. Although she was a little young for his taste. Her mother was more to his taste, and both had followed him here to this lovely little ind. When he left home for a nice little vacation. The elves here on the ind with him had served him directly for generations. They even lived with him in his divine realm and enjoyed many blessings his mortal worshippers in the mortal ne did not. Long life being one of them. That girl servant that had a crush on him, and just offered him a drink had recently celebrated her seven hundredth birthday for example, but she looked far younger than most elves of that age would. She was also a very powerful mage, for a mortal that was. Few mortals reached level two hundred, and since she was approaching level five hundred she was very strong by mortal standards. It did ur to him that in a few more years that she would be to his taste. Especially since she seemed to be taking after her mother. Although he had a feeling that her current infatuation was only a passing crush. She was not the first mortal to develop a crush for a god, and would not be thest. That small smile he had given her had likely just made her day, and he was going to let her enjoy that. His mood changed suddenly when he noticed two winged figures in the sky approaching the ind. One of them was a mortal, albeit with some rare blood. The other was a goddess, he could feel it. It took him a little longer than he would care to admit to realize her identity. His mood sunk more when he realized who she was though. The one goddess he really did not want to deal with. He sighed, and made for the stairs. At the very least he figured he would say hello, and hopefully find out what she wants. He just wanted to enjoy his vacation, with the worst he had to worry about being the feelings of one mortal girl with a crush. Unfortunately it seemed the outside world had decided to intrude. As he headed inside he was quickly joined by the servant girl from earlier. Who noticed his mood, and worriedly asked, Is something wrong? He gave her a look, and said, We have guests. Inform the rest of the servants for me, and then meet me in the foyer. She nodded and rushed off to carry out her task. That girl was very diligent, and efficient. Part of why she was his favorite servant. It was not long before he found himself standing in the foyer, with his favorite servant girl standing to the side and waiting to do his bidding if needed. He himself was feeling nervous. It was not often that he encountered a god more powerful than him, and he did not like feeling disadvantaged. It was made worse by him not knowing very much about her. He had no idea why she was here, and had no idea what she would do if he blundered somehow. He took the moment waiting to center himself, being nervous would justplicate things and increase the chances that he would do something stupid. He managed to center himself just in time as well. As she entered, he noted her features for the first time. She was small. With a figure not to his taste, but he would not call her ugly. In fact he found her quite cute, and felt an urge to sweep her into his arms and pet her. He squashed that urge quickly, as he was no degenerate like that Goddess of Cute Girls Kuwi. A strange light swept around her, partially obscuring her figure and that of herpanion, as it swallowed their clothing. He nced at herpanion. Of all the mortal races, Celestials were the ones who most often had issues with the inds dress code. Its why few gods brought them along, but thankfully she seemed a little distracted, and had not yet noticed that her goddess was stripping her naked. Chapter CII Dariouss Chance Encounter, and … Chapter CII Darious''s Chance Encounter, and ¡­ It waste, the sun was starting to set. The dimming light of the sun as it passed below the horizon illuminated the clearing she had gone to. She had been here for maybe an hour, and she was currentlyying on her back, staring at the clouds as they rolled by gently. Young Darious was surrounded by flowers and trees but she hardly paid them any attention. The clearing was thankfully peaceful, and it had given her plenty of time to think. Think about how she had messed up, time to regret not turning back when she had been warned. To regret not picking a new patron when she had the chance, but also time to think about her brother. The mess he had made, and how she could not help him. With a sigh, she opened that quest the goddess had given her. It was a little strange, in that its failure condition was variable.
Congrattions! You have met with your patron and been offered a chance to gain a small bit of favor. Your brother, your own blood is wanted by the gods for attempting forbidden magic. Deliver his soul to Dewari, and may she show mercy. Failure may mean his damnation at the hands of the Primordial God Queen. Note: Your brother has been spotted near Bordertown. Note: while you may be bound, that does not prevent you frompleting the quest. You are allowed an exemption to leave if it is in pursuit of your brother. Uponpletion of the quest or his escape, you will be returned to Bordertown.
Reward: 200 Favor
Failure: A) If his soul was captured by another god, and you never saw him: (no penalty) B) if you have a chance, but it slipped away: (???)
The return of the question marks made her nervous. Thest set ended up with her being turned into a young subus. Not a fate she would have ever picked for herself. The only positive here was that she had regained her youth. Something the gods granted sparingly. There were rules regarding the ability of the gods to grant youth, and while she had never fully understood them, she knew a few. Sessfullypleting a divine quest was one, the higher the difficulty, and more important the quest the more one could receive. Honestly, it was easier to get more life by passing a trial of ascension than it was to regain it through the gods. She sighed, she wasnt going to get a chance at one of those any time soon. Even if she did, it wasnt going to solve any of the problems she had with her new body. Chances were that if she passed, the only options she would be offered would be subi variants. No, the only way she would get a human body back would be through the gods. Even if she did not convince them to give her a male one, if she could at least get a human body she would be happier. Idly, she fingered her small horns. Just one of the many reminders that she no longer had a human body. The feel of the wind on her bare skin and the flowers and grass on her back were just more reminders about her changed body, and more directly the fact she no longer had any clothes. Her stomach growled just then, but she ignored it. She was hungry, but she wasnt looking forward to actually eating. Inwardly she cursed the goddess for taking her teeth and cursing her to years of soft foods. Not that it mattered, not only was she naked and hungry she was also penniless. Meaning she either found something out here to eat, or she went back to the temple. There was no way, she was going back to that temple. Darious did not want to be anywhere near a temple for a while. Now that she had time to think, she realized she wanted to avoid dealing with gods and divine quests for a while. As for the quest involving her brother, she wasnt sure she even wanted toplete it. The quest required her to betray her own blood for a measly amount of favor with a goddess she never would have chosen as her patron. Although now she was stuck with her, and that little bit of favor would help. It was not an idea she wasfortable with. After everything she had done over the years to keep him safe and out of trouble, betraying him like that did not sit right with her. The fact she could not help him, already hurt. Not that any of this mattered, chances were he wouldnt recognize her. She didnt think he would believe her either, and that was assuming she managed to tell him her story. Suddenly there was a rustle, and she looked up to see a shadowy figure dart across the clearing. She could not make out their features in the poor light, but they were surrounded by a strange aura. Then she gasped, in surprise when the aura seemed to speak to her. It told her not who this was, but what they had done. They were wanted by the gods. Darious didnt know why, but before she knew it she was following the person. She had a strong feeling about who they were. It was just her luck that he would just show up, while she waszing around in a clearing. Forcing her to make a choice. A choice she would have rather avoided having to make. Did that goddess know this was going to happen? She sighed while peaking out from behind a tree. Watching the man navigate the forest, and keeping a constant eye on the sky. She wasnt sure why he was doing that, they were surrounded by trees. Not to mention most threats would be down here on the forest floor. Although some would use the trees, he wasnt looking at the branches, but the openings in the canopy. It almost seemed too perfect a chance. Although she was unarmed, naked, and only level five. She wasnt even sure how she was supposed to send Dewari his soul. There did however seem to be quite a few rocks andrge branches on the forest floor. Not to mention he seemed to be distracted. There was a damage bonus for a sneak attack and a bonus for a critical hit. It gave her a chance, but did she want to do that? Could she live with herself, if she did? She kept following but never made for either a branch or a rock. The more she thought about it, the less she wanted to try. In the end, it didnt matter. Just as she was about to turn around, a figure dropped through a gap in the trees. A winged feminine form that promptly unleashed a powerful de of light. It lit up the clearing, and the man defended with a ward of light. It shattered on impact with the de, but sessfully took the brunt of it. That sh of light confirmed her sinking feelings about who the man was. Darious positioned herself solidly behind arge tree that was close at hand and stayed there to watch. Unfolding before her was the kind of fight, she was too weak to participate in. Charging in would only get her killed. Not that she had long to think. The battle was over in moments. In less than five moves the winged figure had won. Her brother was on the ground, pinned by a talon and bleeding. The winged figure had pulled out a strange stone and was chanting in anguage she had never heard before. She didnt move, frozen in ce she watched what happened next. The stone started to glow an ominous hue, moments before her brother started to scream. His flesh seemed to distort and warp moments before his flesh started to glow an evil ck. The strange kind of ck that dark magic gave, but gave off a sense of wrongness she had never seen before. That light was sucked into the stone, and then her brothers body went limp. Before she could even process that, she was suddenly elsewhere. A ce she had been very recently and had not wanted to visit so quickly. Turning around she found that vision of perfection watching her. The goddess was so perfect, it was hard to believe. Before she could say a word, the goddess spoke, I didnt think he would get himself caught so quickly, but I think there might be some hope for you. Confused, she asked, What? The goddess leaned forward, and her perfect boobs jiggled with the movement drawing Dariouss gaze. Oh, you were never meant to seed with this quest. It was more a test of your character. She said nothing. She didnt know what to say. Clearly, the goddess nned this. After a moments silence, the goddess said, Still while you proved there is hope for you, I am afraid you still have much to learn youngdy. I am going to leave now, but you need to get your ass back to town. The forest is no ce for a young girl like you, especially at night. Staying out thiste was stupid of you. Darious looked away. The goddess was right about the forest being dangerous, and sure she was a ssless level five, but she had been an experienced priest. Before that, she had been a traveling acolyte. She knew the dangers of the forest and felt she could take care of herself. The goddess though didnt seem to think so. She doubted she could convince a goddess though. Not when the goddess was so insistent on treating her like a child. Trying to argue the point would only reinforce that image. If she wanted to convince her she wasnt, she would have to act the part. She slumped a bit and turned back. Changing the subject she said, Ill go back to town when you send me back. May I know what my penalty for failure is? The goddess shifted, nothing much, given I expected you to fail. The penalty matches that. Its a small curse that will help you in the long run. From now on, you will find yourselfpelled to visit a shrine or temple dedicated to me and pray. Well, for the next three months anyway. Her legs folded under her. She had wanted to stay away from temples and gods for a while, and here she was being told by a vision of perfection that she had been cursed. Worse it was apulsion curse that would make her visit a temple or shrine to pray. The goddess said nothing more. The space dissolved, and she found herself back in the forest. Other than her being slumped to the ground, her legs feeling like pasta nothing had changed. Her brothers limp body was in front of her, and the winged woman was still standing on him. Holding the same ominous glowing stone. Well there was also a notification that popped to the side of her vision, but she already knew what it was going to say. Chapter CIII Why is Everyone Naked? Wait! Why am I Naked? Chapter CIII Why is Everyone Naked? Wait! Why am I Naked? Ovita hadnt noticed thending, but here she was in a nice looking room. Standing in front of her, the crazy goddess was talking with a strange elven man. It did not seem to be anything of consequence though, mere pleasantries, and introductions. Those slipped past her when she realized that the strange man was entirely naked. She could see everything including his thing, but she had no idea if it was small or big. It seemed to be of a decent size though. He had a muscr, but not overly so, body that seemed to be sculpted. He put many of the men she had seen to shame. Looking away, she noticed the crazy goddess was also standing in the nude. She instantly noted the goddesss figure. She had very healthy skin, and some muscle tone. What she noted most was that her breasts were easily a sizerger than she had thought, but did not look out of ce on her. That seemed odd, and looking further around she noticed a number of naked women in the room. Some young, others not so young, but none of them were truly old. All of them were elves though. Why is everyone naked!!?, before anyone answered she noticed something else, Wait! Why am I naked!? Crazy Arlie giggled, and it was the strange man who answered, This is a nude ind. None are permitted to wear clothes here. Trying to wear clothes here will only get you cursed. Be d your patron removed yours before the five minute time limit was up. Huh? Arlie looked over, I know you arentfortable without your clothing, but Yiran is not wrong. There is a curse that afflicts those who wear clothing for more than five minutes here. One not so easy to dispel. I could do it, but you could not afford my price. Not even in a thousand years. The strange man who was apparently called Yiran, spoke up, I guess that should be expected of a primordial goddess. I wasnt aware anyone could dispel that curse. As the goddess and the strange man started to banter about a curse. She started to think. If she stayed on this ind, she would either have to stay nude or end up cursed. It might be better to just leave, but she found herself wondering something. Would wrapping a towel or nket around me trigger this curse? Both stopped their friendly banter and simultaneously answered, that depends. Why are you wrapping the towel or nket around yourself? Great, it was one of those curses. Slumping and with a sigh she replied, Let me guess those are only okay if I genuinely am trying to keep warm for the night in the case of the nkets, and with the towel I am trying to dry off. Yiran responded first, Basically right, but in the case of the towel its a bit different. Given the whole water aspect. Naturally. She turned to Arlie, Can we go. Perhaps a different ind? Arlie gave her a look. You need rest, and it is only one night. Its not going to kill you. Although if you have that much of a problem with this, there are ways I can help you. Yiranmented, a bit of mind magic no doubt. Then he turned to a young girl, Prepare a couple of rooms for our honored guests, and have the cooks prepare dinner. Something suiting for an asion like this. The girl nodded happily and rushed off to do the task. Ovita however had caught the quietment about mind magic. Letting someone even a god root around in your head was rather intimate. She could think of nothing more intimate than that, in fact. There was no way she was going to let anyone into her mind. Much less change anything about her. The idea of spending the night here naked, however, was no less wee. It was a prospect she was very much notfortable with. A part of her wondered if it was worth just risking the curse. Even though she knew not what it did. Perhaps the curse would be worth the price if she could just wear something. The half-celestial just wasntfortable being naked in public, even when everyone else was. She even avoided bathhouses because of this difort. Arlie sighed, Well mind magic is the preferred solution, but since you dont like that idea, drink this. From nowhere she produced a bottle containing a swirling blue, purple and orange liquid that glowed slightly. She had never seen anything like it. Curiously she opened the bottle, and remembering what she had heard from a few alchemists waved the scent towards herself. You never sniff an unknown liquid, you waft it. The smell that came to her was sweet, fruity, and smelled faintly of alcohol. Is this some kind of alcohol? Arlie smiled, Alchemically treated alcohol. Its called rity of Mind. Unlike normal alcohol that clouds the mind, this one does the opposite. It gives you perfect rity of mind. How does that help? Yiran interjected, Yeah that would work. It will indeed make you morefortable with the inds rules. At least until it wears off. She looked back at the strange fluid. Everyone seemed to think it would help, and she wasnt sure about the other options. After a moments hesitation, she decided it was worth the risk, and downed the entire bottle. It went down smoothly, and quickly. At first nothing seemed different, but after a moment her difort did not seem so pressing. The world seemed so different, her problems small and the solutions simple. A night spent in the nude did not seem so bad now. That stuff was certainly potent. After a moment or two, the winged woman flew away, leaving behind her brothers bleeding body. She did not know whatpelled her, but young Darious approached him. She kneeled down before his broken body and felt him. He was still warm, but she knew no magic could save him. Normally it took days for a soul to leave the body, but her training as a priest told her that her brothers soul was already gone. Taken by the servant of a goddess, and soon he would be delivered to that goddess to be judged, to be punished. Never to be seen again, unless the gods set him in her path again. She knew she needed to get back to town, but she did not leave his body there. Darious could not bury him, but leaving him was no option either. Instead, she started to gather broken wood and fallen leaves. At least she started, but before she could gather more than a few sticks, someone showed up. She had looked up from the ground after gathering an armful to see an immodestly dressed young woman emerge from the trees. She was very cute with lovely auburn hair that fell halfway to her waist, and was kept in a nice sidetail. Her modest chest was wrapped in a thin piece of fabric that stretched tightly over her mounds, hiding nothing. The only other thing she wore was a dreadfully short skirt that did nothing to hide what was beneath it. Her red eyes, and her silver horns gave away what she was. A demon, what kind Darious did not know, but given the area and her dress this woman was likely a lust demon in service to the dungeon. She froze, not sure why she was here, and afraid that she was about to be adopted by a demon. Even if she knew logically that a demon would best be able to help her now. Best able to care for her, even if she felt she could still care for herself. The reality that she did not want to ept was that she needed a caretaker, someone to teach her. There was much about subi she did not know, and only a lust demon could truly teach her. Something the goddess had told her, but she was not ready to truly ept that. The demon nced at the sticks, in her arms, and then at the body of her brother. She sighed, Trying a funeral fire? Youll need more than a little campfire for that. Bodies dont burn to ash easily. I know that! shouted Darious, but she could not use magic. Nor did she have the tools to bury her brother. Sticks and leaves were all she had. She didnt have the much-needed elerants that would aid the burning. This was not the first body she had burned. Funeral pyres were amon rite for sanctifying the dead. It was said that the dead must be sanctified lest they be raised as servants of the demon lord. Not something she ever fully believed, but like any priest, she was versed in the practice. The demon shook her head, well we cant leave that dead man to rot. then she sighed again, I might as well help you. Then we can head back to town. On the way, you can exin to me a few things, like why you stayed out thiste, and where your parents are youngdy. The help was appreciated, but the strings that came with it were not so wee. Already she could see where this was going. She did not have long to think up a few lies, and hope that she could give the demon the slip. If she failed that, she knew what would happen. It would mean getting adopted by the demon in front of her, or worse the dungeon. Perhaps if she ran now? Then again that might not work, she had the level and stats of a child. The demon before her was grown. I guess, she mumbled in reply, while wishing she could use Analyze. It would tell her much of what she needed to know about the demon in front of her. Important things like her level, her exact race, and while not important to Darious it would also tell her the demons titles. Seeing no opportunity at the moment, she ended up assisting the demon girl in building a small funeral pyre in the forest. It was not the kind of ceremony she would have liked for her brother, but it was the best she could give him. Even knowing what fate had in store for his soul. She prayed the goddess would show him mercy, even if she doubted the goddess would. Not that there was any point worrying about the fate of his soul. She had other more immediate things to worry about, like her next meal, and being adopted. Chapter CIV Encounters with a Dragoness Chapter CIV Encounters with a Dragoness Mira copsed on the bench. There werent many ces in Bordertown where you could just sit down and rx. The town was still young, but sooner orter they would have a few. At the moment she hade to the za in front of the dungeons entrance. It was a nice clear area with a few benches where people could sit down, but there was nothing to really look at here. No fountain, no trees, no grass or paved stones. The ground was hard packed earth, and most people did not stay long anyway. Mainly waiting for the rest of their party before going in. asionally there might be a sh of light and some poor girl would materialize at the entrance entirely nude. When someone showed up, it was not long before another followed or maybe a group. Sometimes the entire party appeared at the same time. No matter the originalposition of the group they all came back naked and female. The curse of the dungeon at work. Not that Mira paid much attention. No, she was busy admonishing herself for foolishly running. That was going to spell trouble for her, she just knew it. Sarah was going to use that against her, and she will end up on some quest she never would have taken on her own. One that anyone with good sense would avoid. Perhaps even one that would take her into the dungeon, a ce she was determined to avoid. Going in there could mean losing her greatest prizes, her pets. Delh was such a great prize to have, she was cute and sexy. Not to mention an excellent healer. The other one who she had recently renamed to Michelle was really great in bed and could get her going in ways no one else had. She did not think any treasure or reward was worth losing them in exchange. Hence why she had always been careful, taking only quests she knew she could handle. Oh, sure there had been that fuck up with the slime king quest, but that wasnt her fault. Everything would have gone nice and smoothly if that bastard mewind hadnt fucked them with his stupid charge. Although it might not have mattered in the end, with that slime dragon showing up. She still didnt know what really happened with the dragon, her mind drawing a nk on it. Mira wasnt sure she even wanted to know what it had done with them. It might be a good thing she has that hole in her memory. She wasnt sure how long the woman had been sitting there while she was thinking, but at one point she suddenly realized that the dragondy she bumped into at the guild earlier was sitting next to her on the bench. She had a little girl in herp, that she was feeding mashed fruit with a spoon. A bit surprised and somewhat mortified to see her there, she asked, How long have you been sitting there? Not too long. I mainly wanted to say hello to a fellow dragon. Dragon? Im not a dragon, Im only part dragonkin. The dragondy giggled, Uh, no you are a dragon. Sure you arent a pure blood, but neither are the dragonkin. Although there is a difference between you and amon dragonkin. Huh, what are you talking about. My own status says I am part dragonkin. The Dragondy scoffed, The system can lie. I can sense that someone took you to the temple at one point, and cast a concealment on you. You are a true half-dragon, not a run of the mill dragonkin. Now thoroughly confused Mira said, Concealment? The Dragondy nodded, Yes, a unique hex meant to hide your true heritage, but I dont think the hex was cast directly on you, but inherited from your mother. Its one of those special ones that can be passed down the bloodline. Just like those curses that affect not just the target, but the targets children, grandchildren and so on. Of course with age the hex has weakened, and any true dragon like me can see right through it. Mira frowned, True dragon? You mean you arent a half-blood or something? The dragon nodded, My name is Zemoria. Perhaps you have heard of it? Mira was silent for a moment, her mind searching, and then her eyes widened, An old nature dragon that lives out in the elvennds. I recall hearing the dragon in question doesnt like men. she gave Zemoria a look, thats you? I know I dont look like it, but there are shapeshifting rituals. Ones that anyone with dragonblood can use. Perhaps, I can teach you. It will bring out more of your progenitors blood though. You might awaken a few more draconic instincts, and not just the powerful possessiveness that ismon to all dragons. Like you no doubt discovered with those two girls I can smell all over you. Now she had so many questions she wasnt sure what to ask first. After a moment of silence she finally asked, Why would someone want to conceal my bloodline? Zemoria gave her a bright smile, in a d you asked kind of manner, Oh, there are any number of reasons to conceal a bloodline. Its why the hex exists in the first ce. I know why yours was concealed in the first ce, but that is mainly because I know who the progenitor of your brood is. That doesnt mean I am going to tell you. Ill let you discover it on your own. What I will tell you is who that progenitor is. You are a child of the Brood of Teketh. Mira gave her a nk look. She had no idea who this Teketh was. Never once had she heard the name. Zemoria sighed, I shouldnt be surprised you dont know her. Her brood is mostly gone as it is. There are a few old dragons of the brood left, but until today I wasnt even aware there was still a direct descendent of Teketh alive. Now she just had more questions. Every single question she asked led to more questions. Who was Teketh? Why is her brood nearly gone? Did her mother know about this? Why had her true bloodline been concealed? Why was Zemoria telling her all this? She knew she could not ask Zemoria for the answer about every question she had. She decided to ask her just that. Zemoria gave her a gentle smile, Teketh was a friend of mine, and I think I like you. then her smile changed in a way that sent a shudder down Miras spine. It seemed friendly, but there was just something ominous about it. You know what, I have changed my ns. Ill stay here for the next few weeks, and teach you what it means to be a real dragon. We can start with the way you dress. The way I dress? She nced down at her outfit, but for the life of her she didnt even see anything wrong with it. Since she had recently been to the guild she was naturally wearing her adventurer gear. She had recently purchased some new armor that employed a padded leather base. A light weight chainlink went over that to protect her vitals, without impeding her movement too much. As a rogue she had to find lighter armors that prioritized movement over protecting, and didnt make too much noise. This armor had an enchantment to ensure it didnt clink or anything while she moved. It was the only enchantment she had on it though. It was more modest than anything she would wear on a casual day off though, given it covered everything below her neck. There wasnt anything wrong with that, though, and this was good armor. It would stop most piercing and shing weapons from cutting her open. Wont do much about magical or blunt weapons though, but she couldnt afford the enchantments that would help with that. Not yet anyway. Whats wrong with the way I dress? she asked defensively. The dragon gave her a look, as if she was an idiot and said, Its way too much. Dragons take pride in their bodies, and you are hiding yours in that. This is good armor. I need it for my job. What do you expect me to wear!? Lust Demon Bikini Armor!? Before her question could be answered, a young elf girl suddenly ran out of the dungeon. Her skin flushed a bright red, and she seemed a little distracted. A girl she had not seen before in the town, and didnt really look dressed for a delve. The fancy dress she was wearing looked like something a noble might wear, and who would take that in for a delve? The skirt of the dress was too long, and would restrict her movement. The sleeves were clearly designed to look good, and seemed just a little stiff, and the fabric did not look to be reinforced. The dragon also noted the girls presence, and said, This town is certainly interesting. I wonder what a royal was doing in the dungeon. A royal? The dragon said nothing, and waved the girl over. However when she didnt respond, Zemorias eyes suddenly glowed, and the young elf changed course. Walking over, but now with a look of confusion on her face. By the time the dragons eyes stopped glowing, the girl was sitting on the other side of the bench next to Zemoria. Zemoria turned to her, and asked, May I inquire what a royal of the Stormwind bloodline was doing alone in the dungeon? Clearly flustered, the girl ignored the question, and asked one of her own. It was the little girl who had been eating this entire time who answered it. Yeah, Zemoria does that. I suggest you just answer her questions and hope she lets you go. Dont bother trying to argue with her. I sure never got anywhere with that. If it worked, I wouldnt be sitting here, and I wouldnt be naked either. Mira blinked, she had not even noticed the girl was naked, but now that she thought about it. The girl had been naked the entire time. Why had she not said anything? The girl might catch a cold or something if she wasnt dressed. She tried to say something then, but no sounds came out. Panicked she tried to get anyones attention only to realize her limbs would not respond. She could not move, or speak. What was going on? In her panic she missed what the princess said next. The next thing she caught was the princess saying, Well, alright then. Anyway, to answer the question, I was visiting my sister. I had found all these cute dresses, and wanted to y dress up with her. Things didnt go ording to n though. What happened? asked Zemoria The elf turned a bright red, and looked away before stammering incoherently. The dragon sighed, and her eyes shed. That should help you. Now tell me again what happened? The girl now suddenly much calmer replied with a slight stammer, I uh, walked in on her having, uh sex. Never seen it before have you? Got so embarrassed at the sight, that you just ran? Is that what happened? She nodded. I have never understood mortals doing that. Its just sex. Its not like you intruded on them while they were sharing their minds. Then again you are young and a virgin. Guess that was just too much for you. Might change when you get older, and find someone like your sister. The girl turned a little red, But! Shes my younger sister, and she already has someone like that! The dragon chuckled, Ah she is in the fastne then. Might even have a few kids first. Nothing to be ashamed about. You just havent found the right person yet. Love takes time to find. You have to get out there, put your heart on the line. Then when you do find a strong mate you feel is worthy of you, fight for them. When you win their heart, never let it go. Mira wanted to chuckle, that advice was a lot like her mothers. Guess it must havee from the dragon blood in the family. It was her mothers advice that had yed into the favor she asked Tina for. The one that had given her the best things in her life, her two greatest joys, her pets. She was still working on the winning their hearts thing, but she was close. She just knew it, and besides when she had seen the opportunity to take the reins and have them she took it. Her mother had been quite proud of her when she had told her about. Well wrote to her about it, but the pride practically oozed out of every word in the letter she had sent back. Ive never heard it put that way. I guess you do have to take risks to find love. Reiko certainly took a big one. Although I shudder to imagine how she would have turned out, if she didnt end up as the dungeons pet. Oh? That sounds interesting. What happened? Well, Reiko used to have a bit of a problem. One which was getting worse, and Mom had hoped a little responsibility would help her. Long story short, things went a little wrong, and she ended up at a dark shrine. Although she failed to really pay attention which ended up upsetting Yiran, who dumped her on the owner of the shrine; the goddess Dewari. From what I gather, my sister was quite rude to Dewari. Ended up being forced to take a divine trial, while inadequately prepared. Ultimately she failed, and was harshly punished for it. Although it did improve her disposition, our rtionship for example actually improved. Thats good for you. Its good to have a smooth rtionship with family. Always value the time you spend together. She nodded, It is, but sometimes I get a little jealous. Both of my sisters have someone. My older sister is getting married in a couple months, my younger sister is in love and having the time of her life, and here I am the middle sister with no one but my sisters to turn to when I get lonely. The princess sighed, It happens more than I care to admit. Its hard to make friends, thanks to my status, and I rarely can just be myself like I can here in Bordertown. The dragon gave that same smile that had sent a shudder down Miras spine earlier, but the princess didnt notice it. I could help, you know. I know a few tricks that will help you find just what you are looking for, for a modest fee of course. You can? she said hopefully. I could have more friends to y dress up with? Other than my sisters!? Even a lover maybe? The dragon produced a piece of paper, text materialized on it. The words seeming to magically burn themselves onto the page. Then handed it over to the Princess, and gave her a pen that came from nowhere. Just sign this, and you will have those friends you want, true friends, and even a lover or more. It will take time, naturally, but your wish will quickly fulfill itself. All you have to do is sign. Mira wanted to say something. She wanted to warn the princess that something was off about that, but she could not move. Whatever was restricting her was still keeping her glued to her seat, and preventing her from speaking. The Princess, clearly not thinking, signed the contract or whatever the paper was, without giving it more than a cursory nce. Mira had a feeling that was a mistake. How big a mistake it was, however, was the real question. Something told her it was likely a big one. Announcement Just letting you know that now would be a good time to join patreon. Also for those wondering, there are several references to the Patreon only bonus chapter in this chapter. If you are curious go ahead and join Patreon. Keep in mind that you don''t need to read it to understand what it going on. Chapter CV A Princesss Folly and… Chapter CV A Princess''s Folly and¡­ Mira wanted to tell her how much of a mistake she had just made signing that contract, but that mysterious force was still keeping her mouth shut, and her butt glued to her seat. The little girl seemed bright, but she said nothing either. Apparently, no one else said anything either. It urred to her just then that she had dropped by on her sister, but she never mentioned anything about an entourage. Surely a princess would have at least one guard with her, but there was none to be seen. Especially one who did not seem like a fighter, and was apparently prone to moments of stupidity. It could happen to anyone, if they let themselves get pulled around by their heart strings. Not that her situation was much better. If Mira had to guess, it was the damn dragon sitting right next to her that was holding her in ce. How, she had no idea, but who knew what kind of magic a dragon might learn with its long life. It was just her misfortune that she had caught the eye of this dragon, and all she could do is sit here and hope she lets her go. Mei Stormwind signed her name to the paper, and it glowed briefly then shed. The entire paper then lit up before magically splitting into three identical copies. As the dragon took two of them from her hands, saying thest one was her copy, a system notification took her notice.
You have signed a Demi-God Rank Magical Contract! Your mental resistance has been temporarily zeroed to allow for the requisite mental changes ss change from Mage Princess to Priestess Princess of Primal Nature Your skill list has been adjusted Affinity gained Nature You have learned new spells Aura gained: Aura of Primal Aspirations Note: Aura is set to level zero due to insufficient energy New Ritual gained: Ritual of Primal Consecration New Ritual gained: Ritual of Primal Reversion New Ritual gained: Rite of Lost Manhood New Ritual gained: Rite of Dual Motherhood Your Patron is now Zemoria the Demi-goddess of Primal Nature Note: You are currently wearing clothing, a vition of your contract. Since they were donned before the signing of the contract, no penalties will be incurred. Please remove them in the next five minutes or your abilities will be locked.
She stared at thest line for a moment. When was that stipted? How does her not being allowed to wear clothes factor into her getting friends and maybe a lover? Not to mention she loved trying on various outfits with her sisters. How was she going to participate in a game of dress-up now? Before she could ask anything, Zemoria spoke, Dont worry everything will be fine. It will only take a moment for me to make the changes you agreed to, and then none of that will feel like a problem. I suggest you ce your copy in your inventory. Without thinking she did just that, and then suddenly she felt the weight of another mind within her own. They were so powerful that she found herself awed by their strength, yet also humbled. They could have broken her mind like a twig with but a mere thought. Instead she felt and watchedpletely helpless, as entire parts of her were changed. As the mind withdrew, suddenly none of what she agreed to seemed so bad. She didnt really need to go around ying dress-up besides maybe it will be more fun to get girls out of their clothes. Speaking of clothes, she needed to get out of this dress. Standing up, she proceeded to do just that. Having yed dress-up so many times, she expertly unfastened the dress and it fell to her feet where it pooled. Her underwear and footwear soon followed. Leaving her standing there bare, and while that would have bothered her just five minutes before, it felt utterly natural and right to her now. Her mom wasnt going to be very happy with her though, she just knew it. It was just then that a new voice spoke up, Mei? What are you doing stripping where everyone can see you? Dont tell me the pheromones got to you? Master said she gave you a special ring to protect you. She looked over, and standing right there was her sister Reiko. Wearing her signature mini dress with no undies. It really didnt cover much, and it looked rather lewd to her. A part of her was d she could still appreciate how others looked in their clothes. Even with the changes that were just made to her mind. The words did remind her of the ring, still on her finger, but she had a feeling it did not count as clothing. A quick check proved her right, she was getting no warnings about it. Uh, no. I still have the ring. I just signed something that required me to give up my clothes. Reiko startedughing. After a moment she calmed down, If mom told us once, it was told a thousand times. Never sign anything without reading it. What possessed you to sign a magic contract anyway? Well after I ran off, after interrupting your... activities, I ran into Zemoria here. We got talking, and I may have mentioned something about being a little lonely. She offered to help. I even got a new ss out of this. A new ss? What is it? Priestess Princess of Primal Nature. A bit of a mouthful, but Im sure its strong. A primal ss? I dont know much about those. I could introduce you to Ivy, she is the only one around here with a primal ss. Zemoria spoke up then, Ivy? By any chance is her ss, Primal Draconic Nature Mage of Restoration? Reiko nodded, Yes that would be her ss. Not that she seems to be a big fan of it. Nor does she seem happy about the nudity curse she got from Erosi. Zemoria giggled, I was wondering where that girl had run off to. I think Ill drop in on herter. Ill let you two go back into the dungeon and talk. Sisters should spend time together and bond. Ill catch upter, I have a couple obligations to take care of first. Starting with the youngdy sitting next to me. They both looked at the silent winged woman, who looked just a little distressed. She tried to say something, but nothing came out. Mei thought, That seems like a good idea. Wish you luck stranger. That sounds like a good idea, and crap. I just remembered, Master didnt have a chance to cum. She is going to be very frustratedter. Then she nced at Mei, maybe we can help her together? She followed along, but that didnt seem too appealing. As they entered the dungeon, Misaki thankfully said directly into their minds, I think Zemoria was right, you two spend some time together. You dont get enough of it as it is, and I think Ill just y with Phyllister. Mei had a feeling that Misaki had read her feeling as if she was an open book, and responded ordingly. As it seemed she very much did want to y with them to her. Meanwhile, Mira was left feeling like a mouse being stalked by a veryrge cat. An extremely dangerous one with ws that could cut through steel, and fur that was like armor. While she was a very small mouse. As the two sisters retreated into the dungeon without even trying to help her, the dragon turned to her with that same smile that made her shudder stered to the dragons face. Another shudder went down her spine, as the dragon asked, Now where were we? Mira had a feeling she could answer that, but chose to say nothing. Not that it mattered as Zemoria soon said, Ah yes, you just asked me what I expected you to wear? Nothing, absolutely nothing. Dragons dont wear clothes, but you are young. So I guess you do need armor, but you could do a hell of a lot better than that. So that Lust Demon Bikini armor is actually a very good idea. Lets go buy you a decent set, and from now on you will only wear that, at least until your scales develop enough to turn a de. She paled, that had been a joke. But this dragon seriously wanted her to wear that immodest stuff. The bit about nothing though had her worried. She really hoped she was joking about the naked bit, but then again after seeing what she had done to the princess. Maybe she was serious. Mira wasnt sure exactly what she said, as she hadnt been thinking. Zemoria giggled in response, and said, Well have to fix that. Go gather your party, ande back here. You have an hour, and if you arent back by then Ille looking for you. You wont want that. Mira gulped, and was more than happy when her limbs responded. She ran, trying to put as much distance between her and Zemoria as possible. At some point she ended up in front of her home, and thought about thatst encounter. What the dragon had said, and trying to figure out what she had said, but her mind kept drawing a nk. With a sigh she moved to head inside. She needed to get Delh, and Michelle before heading back. Mira didnt want to find out what the dragon would do if she had toe looking for her. Not that she much wanted what the dragon was nning either. She very much didnt want a set of Bikini armor, nor did she want to go into the dungeon. However she knew the dragon was about to drag her inside. Thest ce she actually wanted to go, and now she was about to be dragged into the dungeon. What did she do to deserve this? Now she was left with a choice, Run and hope the dragon doesnt find her. If that fails she would be punished in some fashion, and likely end up in the dungeon anyway. She fingered her armor, not really wanting to say goodbye to the set. A set she had paid good money for, and really liked. Her only other choice was to Gather her pets, and go back to the dragon. Doing that was effectively giving up. Shed be dragged into the dungeon, ande back wearing a set of Bikini armor or worse. She sighed, maybe she should ask her pets their opinion on all this. Or maybe tell them what happened so they could help her get out of town, and let things blow over. Now where was she going to hide from a dragon? She had less than an hour to find that hiding ce too. No problem, she could think of a few ces nearby that might be suitable. Entering the building she found them in the front room having a conversation. One that ended promptly when she entered. Michelle was the first to speak, We were starting to ... Is something wrong? Mira nodded glumly, and opened her mouth. Her encounter with Zemoria spilled out in rapid fire order. At the end, Delh startedughing. Michelle thankfully didnt, but said, Cant say you dont deserve this, but we better get this over with. Come on Delh, lets go meet this dragon. Next thing Mira knew, she was being dragged out the door by Michelle. To face a dragon she did not want to meet again. Maybe she should not have said anything. Later that day, Darious grudgingly followed behind the Demoness Crystal. That was her name apparently. Even worse she was a servant of the dungeon, an official representative. She had learned much of this while helping with her brothers funeral rites. They may not have meant much for his soul, but they did mean something for her. Besides, they could not have just left his body to rot anyway. At least his ashes would nourish the nts. The worst part is that not only did she not find any chance to get away, but at some point she had stupidly let slip her status. The demon knew exactly who she was, and worse that she had been turned into a child subus. The closer they got to town, the more nervous she became, but what good would running do? She was stuck in the dungeons territory, and she had no doubt that as long as she was here any servant of the dungeon could track her easily. She knew enough about dungeons to know that they were omniscient within their territory, well mostly. They could miss things when they werent paying attention, but they could find something quickly enough when they were looking for it. Most dungeons, for example, would not pay much attention to what was going on in random houses built in their territory, but they would pay attention to every adventurer within their halls. Usually, anyway. Older ones paid less attention and only really noticed adventurers that made it deep enough into their halls. Another sigh slipped out as she caught sight of the town. Crystal looked over, Hurry up, we are almost there. We can talk to Mistress in the morning. You also need a good meal before I put you to bed. Darious didnt really want to pick up the pace, but hurried along anyway. Best to just get this over with, and hope things turn out alright. At the very least, a good meal and a bed was starting to sound really nice. Future her could deal with the whole imminent adoption thing. Chapter CVI How to deal with a Frustrated Sex Demon/Dungeon Chapter CVI How to deal with a Frustrated Sex Demon/Dungeon Phylis stretched a bit. It had been a long afternoon. She had been quite busy after Misaki went to take a break, she even spent some time watching the babies. Now she was in her own living room, rxed into a chair with a little time to herself. It was the perfect opportunity to finally read that notification that came in earlier. It felt like weeks had passed since it came in, but it had merely been an unusually busy day. Much of it had to do with her five newborns. Adjusting herself a bit, she opened the notification and was quickly greeted by a rather interesting blue box. One that removed a source of stress she had gotten used to, which helped her rx more. Although she wanted an afternoon to rx as well, now. That would be nice, raising five newborns had been hard on them, even with the help. Jesse was a great help, given she needed to milk herself anyway. She also seemed to enjoy helping feed them. It was very good help, but there was only so much the others could do. Phylis already had a newfound respect for her own mother. Although she had a feeling her own mom did not envy her. She hoped she didnt end up with this many at once again. Not getting pregnant again would be nice too, but she did not think there was a good chance of that. Especially not when her mate was a sex demon. Speaking of her mate, she had a feeling Misaki would be back soon. A feeling that was proved right, when the door opened and Misaki entered her living room. She looked up and smiled when she saw her. Phyllis was about to ask her if she had fun, but stopped. Her gaze noted the look on Misakis face. Her look was a mix of frustration and desire. She sighed, already she could guess what happened. Something happened, and now her poor dungeon mate was feeling sexually frustrated. It was not the first time this had happened. Already guessing how this was going to go, she asked, So what happened? Thankfully Misaki made the exnation short, but was detailed enough that she got the gist of it. Apparently, Reiko caught another adventurer and brought her down to the castle for some fun. The poor adventurer was very easy to get going and was spent all too quickly. Misaki had just started focusing on Reiko and was tail deep in her pussy when Reikos sister Mei barged in with an arm load of cute dresses. The princess ran off, and Reiko chased after her sister leaving poor Misaki there all alone and worked up. Never having had a chance to actually cum, and now she was here hoping to get some from her. Phyllis shifted, as she prepared to get out of her chair. It urred to her that she was more sexually active than she had been back when she was still Phillip. Although a good chunk of that was thanks to her insatiable partner. Finding her had certainly been good for her, it made being turned into a girl so much better. Without her, this would not have been anywhere near as enjoyable. Perhaps, that also yed into why she had a hard time just saying no to Misaki. Briefly, she once again hoped she didnt get herself pregnant again. Little did she realize that getting pregnant again was about to be the least of her worries. She had barely given her consent, and she found herself on the floor, naked. With an equally naked Misaki on top of her. Normally she was faster, but sometimes Misaki could move with surprising agility, especially when sex was involved. Maybe it was a skill, she didnt know. Rather than focus on that, she chose to enjoy the sight. Her mate was cute, and the view was perfect. She had an excellent view of her cute mounts and the pink nipples that tipped them. She had a strong urge to y with them, but before she could reach them, Misaki grabbed her hands. Restraining them above her head, and then Misaki used her free hand to touch Phylliss left breast. It was a light teasing touch, that slowly circled the arepletely avoiding her nipples. It was nowhere near enough stimtion, but then she noticed Misakis tail extending from her rear. She blinked when she saw it, a bit surprised. Misaki hadnt used it since she had hurt herself trying to use it. Although all demons have them, even those that dont seem to have a tail. Well all lust demons anyway. It was an instrument of pleasure, and she felt herself get wet at the thought of being prated by it again. Misakis clumsy movements with it had been very pleasurable. Less so for Misaki, and her anticipation was tinged with worry for her mate as well. Staring at it, she said, Are you sure? Misaki gave a reassuring lustful smile, Ive been practicing, just trust me. Then she changed her movements. Instead of a light teasing touch, she began to add pressure. The soft breast flesh gave and bounced under the touch, as electric sparks began to radiate out. Phyllis could even feel the tell-tell sensations of mana enhancing the simple movements. It still wasnt enough, and Misaki continued to avoid her nipples. Phyllis thrashed a bit against Misakis hold trying to seek more pleasure, but the lust demons hold was firm. Although it was not so firm that Phyllis could not break it, if she really wanted to. Misaki shifted above her slightly, and Phylliss gaze snapped to the tail in anticipation. It moved with grace as it positioned itself, and then with a suddenness that almost took her by surprise that tail prated her. She gasped loudly at the pration and sudden feeling of fullness. Phyllis could feel the bulbed tip push against her cervix. She could feel every inch of it as her fold pressed against it. For a moment or two it was still inside her, as Misaki continued to y with Phylliss breasts. Then the tail began to move, slowly it pulled out. So slowly that Phyllis was acutely aware of it moving, and then just as it was about to pop out it mmed back in. Eliciting another gasp from her mouth. Phyllis squirmed a bit, and mped down on the intruder in her. Misaki finally let her hands go, and Phyllis quickly reached for one of the two breasts hanging above her. Coating her hands with mana, she went straight for the nipples. Gripping one in each hand, she started to roll and knead them. Being careful not to overstimte them, and feeling joy at the moans escaping the demon above her. At the same time she relished in the feel of flesh between her fingers. Suddenly Misaki touched Phylliss hard nipples, eliciting a moan from the young woman quickly followed by a light orgasm. Phyllis never stopped ying with her demon lovers boobs though. Instead her movements only intensified. Misaki suddenly shuddered above her for a moment, and she knew her lover was enjoying this as much as she was. Neither noticed the presences at the door, looking in. One of which was already ying with herself, enjoying the unexpected but free show. Inside her, she felt the tail speed up, and she knew her lover was getting closer. She stopped ying with Misakis boobs, and leaned up. She could not quite reach Misakis mouth, so instead she caught one of her boobs and began to suck on it. Pulling the soft stic breast flesh into her mouth, using her tongue to y with the nipple. Down below she started to tease her own clit with her fingers. The heat in her belly grew quickly, and she felt a pressure build, and build. Until finally it released, explosively and her vision went white. Her fold spasmed, and she felt something warm flood into her belly. It was merely the start of the first round. As soon as she came down from the high of her orgasm, she resumed their activities. This was the part she liked most about being female. She could keep going as a girl, long past when she would have been spent as a man, without having to resort to magic. It was hourster, when half exhausted and panting from the long exertion she asked, So Misaki, did you read the notification from that divine quest? Misaki shook her head, No I have not. Anything good? Phyllis nodded, Yes. I got a few rewards that will help the guild, and a few levels. The quest raised my level to two hundred. I can take my second trial of ascension now. Misaki shifted and gave her a beaming smile, Thats great! When do you n to take it? Id love to see you evolve! Well, if tomorrow isnt too busy, Ill do it then. Misaki smiled, then took on that look she always did, when she was looking through windows. Phyllis turned away, and then noticed she had a new notification that she hadnt noticed earlier. She shrugged, and opened it.
Alert! You have directly absorbed arge quantity of demonic lust energy! You have begun to demonize! Demonization advances to stage one Alert! You have directly and repeatedly absorbedrge quantities of demonic lust energy! Demonization advances to stage nine
Well, that was interesting. Likely happened in their recent lovemaking session. She just wasnt sure what to think about that, and she found herself wondering if that would affect her evolution options. She briefly considered saying something to Misaki, but decided not to. This was her problem to worry about, and the young dungeon had enough on her te already. Misaki suddenly looked over her eyes bulging with disbelief. Im,... Im... she trailed off having a hard timemunicating whatever it was she wanted to say. Phyllis pulled her into an embrace and began to stroke her back. Giving her time to calm down, andpose herself. It was at that moment she noticed, her living room door cracked open and a familiar figure passed out just beyond the doorway. Chapter CVII Trials Await Chapter CVII Trials Await Ovita felt all the tension in the room evaporate as Arlie left the room with one of the servants to be shown their room. Even with her emotions heavily muted, thanks to rity of Mind, she could sense the change. The strange elf man, Yiran, let out a heavy sigh. I guess that went well for a first meeting. Never thought I would run into her on a vacation. I take it you know who she is? Oh, yes. The primordial God Queen. Not someone you want to piss off either, just ask the primal light gods still living in the Infernal realms, or the Lizari. Personally, I suggest asking the Lizari. Ovita frowned. Lizari? What in the infernal realms is a Lizari? Her confusion must have shown because momentster, he said, Perhaps you know of them as the Lizardmen? She nodded, she had heard of lizardmen, foul ugly lizard creatures that would wander out of swamps at night and kidnap young girls and women. They would drag those unfortunates back to their fetid swamps, and rape them. It was how those despicable creatures procreated. The foul creatures were not well-liked back home, but despite numerous expeditions to purge their blight, they still lived. He nodded, I thought so. Celestials dont much like Lizari. Even so, the rape thing that you celestials detest them for so much isnt really their fault, rather it is her fault. They crossed her in the primal era and were cursed for it. We gods mainly keep the story alive because it makes for a really good cautionary tale. Ovita stared at the strange man for a moment, ... Wait! You are a god!? Misaki, having calmed down, finally spoke coherently, but there was still a tone of disbelief. Im at the level cap. I gained more than fifty levels at once. I can take my first trial of ascension. Phyllis chuckled, I guess I can see why you were so stunned. I guess I can tell you a bit about how that works. Well, at least for most races. I dont know about dungeons but it should be nearly the same. You will do that? Id like to know. Phyllis nced at their passed-out voyeur. Well first, we should tuck her in, and then we can talk about it. Misaki followed her gaze and giggled. I guess we gave her quite the show. Phyllis nodded as they made their way to the passed-out figure. Silently, they picked her up and carried her to the guest room; cleaned her up, and tucked her in. Before they headed back to clean up the puddle she had left on the floor. Once all that was done, and they were cleaned of their own sticky juices, the two young women settled down at the kitchen table to converse. The maids had already gone to bed so no one was there to offer them anything. It was also why they had not been around to help with their voyeur guest. The only thing they did was get a ss of water each. Phyllis adjusting herself in the seat began, Well, the first thing you should know about the trials is that they do not take ce in our world. They are also conducted by your primary patron. This time around its going to be Dewari for me, and I know it is Dewari for you. Beyond that, I cant tell you much. I am afraid each trial is different, and even if I told what my first trial involved it would not help. The trial is personalized to you, and you alone. What was your first trial anyway? Phyllis took on a faraway look and stared wistfully into space for a moment or two. Just as the silence seemed to drag on forever, she finally said, I was a very different person back then. I really dont like talking about back then, but fo... You know what, I dont want to know. Anyway, you said that Dewari is going to oversee our trial. Do her aspects affect the trial? Phyllis smiled, she could see what Misaki just did. Honestly, she would have told her, even if it was a little ufortable talking about, but decided to let her redirect the conversation back to the main topic at hand. The short answer is yes. The long answer is that the trial tends to be mostly determined by you, but some of it is determined by your patron. I would not worry too much about the trial. The first one is easy, almost everyone passes it. I have no doubt you will do fine. Mine will be a good deal tougher. I have a good feeling about it though. You have a good feeling? Did Dewari tell you what to expect? Do you think she will tell me? Phyllis just startedughing. After a moment or two when she calmed down, she said, The gods arent known for loose lips, besides the trial is mainly meant to determine if you are ready to evolve. That you can handle everything thates with evolution. Dont be afraid to fail. While most people only ever get one shot, you can always earn a second one. Its just not easy to get. It only requires convincing your patron to give you a second chance, but in your case, I think you have a shot at earning a second chance if you fail. A sudden scoff drew their attention to a vision of perfection that had suddenly appeared in one of the chairs. Misakis eyes widened, and Phyllis found herself wondering how long she had been there listening. Dewari must have been reading her mind because she answered, Since the beginning. then she looked to Misaki, Phyllis is right about not being afraid of failing. Fear of failure often leads to exactly that. Not that you two really need to worry about that. Misaki frowned, May I ask what you mean about that, my goddess? Dewari gave them a friendly smile and looked between the two, You will figure it out, and Ill see you two in the morning for your Trials of Ascension. I suggest you two rest, or discuss your other rewards. As Dewari vanished, Phyllis sighed. A nice little notification popped up merely confirming what she already knew. I guess I really am doing it tomorrow. Dewari just scheduled us. I gathered that. Doesnt make it any less surprising. No, it doesnt. Normally gods dont just pop in, and tell you when the Trial of Ascension will be. You normally get to pick when you take it. Well, our lives arent exactly normal. There is more I would like to talk about, like our other rewards, but it is gettingte and Dewari had a point. If she is making us take our trial in the morning we should be rested. Phyllis nodded. In perfect agreement with that statement, and deep down her feelings about hering trial had only improved. She was curious what her options would be this time. Last time they had been a bitckluster, and she ended up going with High-human, but things had changed for her. Maybe she would get a really cool race. She was getting up to the tier where races were more interesting. Misaki on the other hand, she had no idea what she would get. She knew dungeons started to specialize in unique ways past level one hundred, and that they did this through evolution. She just did not know much about the process, naturally, she had read everything she could find. The problem was no one had done the kind of in-depth study needed to tell her what she wanted to know. Studies had been done, but few got involved enough with dungeons to get the kind of information she wanted. Although strangely people had done enough study on the different types of Sky Dungeons to get an idea of the requirements. Like people, dungeons had affinities, and she knew those affinities yed into their evolutions. In the same manner that an elf with a high wind affinity might evolve into a wind elf, or a human with a celestial affinity might evolve into a celestial human. Although there were other methods to get those evolutions. In the second case, bloodline or celestial corruption could both unlock the evolution. A part of her noted the implications of that, but it barely registered for her tired mind. One thing was certain though. Tomorrow was going to be a busy day for both of them. Especially when their patron was taking such a personal interest in their trials. She knew things werent going to be anything likest time. She pushed the thoughts aside and followed Misaki to bed. Neither of them had much energy to spare, and the kids were being quiet. Although she did not count on thatsting for long. In any case, she was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. She slept well enough, for the most part, only being woken twice by her children. The morning came all too soon for both of them, and they were barely out of bed when Dewari snatched them for their Trials of Ascension. Neither one had eaten, much less dressed for the day. At the same time, Darious was stirring for her day. She had spent the night curled up next to the demoness who had found her. Honestly, she would have preferred her own bed, but she had not been given a choice in the matter. Not that she had much argued the point, she had been too tired to do more thanin about the issue. Tired enough that she had been asleep almost before her head hit the pillow. She had not even realized she was that sleepy until she tried to lie down. Now that she was waking up, her memories wereing back to her in force. The newly minted young girl just knew today was going to be a long day. Last night had been bad enough, especially dinner. She didnt even want to think about it but try as she might she could not forget it. Not only could she not forget, but she could not help but fear that breakfast would be the same. If she knew what she could do to change it, she would do it immediately. Unfortunately, she had no idea how to force her life back on course. Instead of focusing on the things out of her control, her mind drifted to the next issue. Her uing meeting with the demonesss master. No doubt the dungeon. The veryst being she had wanted to meet, but it seemed that her worst fears wereing to pass. All too quickly for her tastes. At least she still had her name. The gods had taken everything else from her, but at least she still had that. Announcement Hey girls and guys! Just letting you know that now would be a great time to join Patreon. Those who join now will get to read their entire trial of ascension and see what options they have to evolve. There is also a new poll for Patrons. Consider casting a vote if you join. All of this is avable in my first tier. I hope to see you on Patreon. Chapter CVIII Trials, and Choices I Chapter CVIII Trials, and Choices I Misaki rubbed the sleep out of her eyes and started to look around. She was still a little tired and wished she had been given the time to eat and clean up first. Unfortunately, it seemed her uing Trial of Ascension wasnt going to wait that long. Dewari had snatched them up almost as soon as they rolled out of bed. She had gotten maybe three steps from the bed and then she was here. Wherever here was. There was something about it that was familiar, but for the life of her she couldnt ce what. The scenery was majestic, but she had never seen it before. She would have remembered being in a forest with trees like this. The lighting was poor, but there was enough to see by. She was sure it was just the early morning light. Before she could really take in the scenery, Dewari spoke. Clearly having read her mind, Actually it is always twilight here. Wee to my realm. Now, you two follow me. We can talk on the way. Dewari made for a path, and the two followed. Misaki, now curious, asked, May I ask why this ce seems familiar? I dont recall ever being here? Dewari smiled, and looked back. Actually you have, well your soul has anyway. You were in my realm when I first spoke to you before I reincarnated you as a dungeon. Misaki cocked her head, I remember that, but it was an endless ck space then... Dewari giggled, It would have looked like that to you then, yes. It wasnt actually like that. Misaki nodded, given what she now knew about souls, that made sense. It also made her wonder about that time. Souls had a warped sense of time too. I wonder what would have happened if I had not chosen to be a dungeon. Dewari shifted her gait slightly, If you had taken my counteroffer of Subus when you initially refused to be a dungeon? I cant really tell you that. Arlie the Primal God Queen, however could. I can only tell you what I nned. Keep in mind, you likely would never have met Phyllis if you had taken that path, nor would you have your cute little kids. It was just an idle thought. Anyway are you going to tell us about our trial? Phyllis finally spoke up, I am curious, but I have a feeling this is just going to be a formality. Dewari gave her a bright smile, I knew you would catch that. Yes, it is. I have been paying close attention to you, so at this point, the Trial is little more than a formality. You two will still be taking a test, but for the next two weeks you are going to be in my care, taking special lessons. Two weeks!? But we have responsibilities! We cant be gone that long! they said in unison. Dewari didnt skip a beat. Time passes differently here. One year in the mortal ne is fifteen years here. It is not going to be a problem. As far as everyone else is concerned you will be gone for a day. Misaki didnt know what to say, and looked over at Phyllis who seemed equally unsure about this. Dewari continued to say, Dont worry, I have taken care of everything. Your babies will be fine without you for the day. Anyway, we have a few minutes. Misaki I think now would be a good time to tell Phyllis about that idea of yours. Misaki blushed, embarrassed to suddenly be put on the spot. After a moment sheposed herself and ryed her school idea to Phyllis. Who nodded along, made a couple of interjections, and they were soon ironing out the details. Only for them to reach their destination all too soon. They hade out into a clearing, it was a midsized clearing. Justrge enough for the modest structure before them, and the fenced-in sparring yard attached to it. The building itself was about two-stories tall with red-grey stone walls, and a dark grey roof. Alright, this is where you will be staying for the two weeks before your test. For the most part you two are ready, but there are a few things I feel you need to learn. You both have things to learn, but they are different. In Misakis case her recent leveling spree means she has unlocked a sub-core. Now that she has a sub-core she can leave her territory. That means she needs to know how to fight with her avatar. Phyllis, your options are going to be interesting this time around. Where Misaki needsbat training, you need magic training. All of your options will unlock lust attribute magics for you, and a couple of them will even allow you to convert lust-based energy into magic. Two weeks is enough time to teach you the basics of lust magic, and Misaki can help you. I also feel you two need to learn to fight together. I believe that it will only be to your benefit given how your home is rapidly bing important. Not everyone will like that, nor will they all approve of what you allow in your town. It is only a matter of time before a young celestial gets uppity about your town, they always do. Misaki noticed the look on Phylliss face just before she spoke up. Let me guess. Our test will be a joint battle against a Celestial. Misaki had a feeling that guess might be right, and Dewari smiled. Very good. Yep, a young hothead I acquired a month ago. She crossed a line, and that let me take her from her patron for some punishment. Ill let her go after I knock her down a peg. Im sure you two will have plenty of fun helping me with that. May I ask what she did? She defaced one of my shrines. Phyllis paled, Is she stupid? Thats... She trailed off. Misaki didnt need to be told how bad an offense defacing a shrine was. It was one of those crimes that the gods took universal offense to. Even if the god/goddess in question was the arch-nemesis of your patron it was still not something you do. Long story short the gods were known to react badly to that. The girl was likely dropped by her patron the instant she did it, and then thrown to Dewari. Her mind shed to Tina, recalling how Dewari had punished her. She wondered if this girl also got a spanking. From what she had heard, it was quite the experience. Tina, a goddess, had trouble sitting properly after that. For a mortal that would no doubt be far worse. She did not envy this girl at all. Then her mind drifted to celestials in general. Young celestials valued their purity the most. If they really wanted to bring her down a peg, they would have to tempt her into giving it up. Misaki felt it would hurt her most if she willingly gave it away in a moment of weakness. Already she was forming a n in her mind. What spells to use. How to apply her skills, and what to wear. Tempting and corrupting a celestial would certainly be a nice challenge. Doing it with Phyllis would make it quite fun. In fact, she was willing to bet that was the real challenge here, to corrupt the girl. Get her to give in to lust. I guess the main reason Phyllis needs a basic mastery of lust spells is that you want us to work together, and tempt the girl into having some fun with us. Dewari gave her a smile that could only be described as mischievous. Ill tell youter. In the meantime. Why dont I show the two of you around my little school, and then get you some breakfast? After you eat, we can start your first lessons. The structure, if she had to describe it, was a small boarding school. The second floor housed a handful of small bedrooms. Each one was sparsely furnished with a wardrobe, a bunk-style bed, and a small side table. Not much to look at. There were bathrooms, but those were also small. With only enough space for a small tub, and a toilet. Downstairs there were two ssrooms, a kitchen, a dining area, a general-purpose room, and a modest library. The library was nice, with a warm wooden floor, some cushioned seating areas, and a few small tables scattered about. Not to mention an array of shelves with numerous books on a variety of subjects. Misaki even noted a number that she did not have. Misaki, with her love for books in mind, made a mental note to visit and peruse the selection. If she had the time that is. She did not yet know what schedule Dewari had in mind for the two of them. Combat training sounded like a bit of a drag, and she knew she was expected to party with Phyllis. Not all that surprising though. Sure they were a hundred levels apart, but Misaki had no doubt she could catch up. Experience gains were adjusted by level. Beat someone higher leveled, and you gain a nice boost to experience, defeat someone lower and the gains are reduced. Combine that with increasing experience requirements, and it causes leveling to slow. Training and pushing your skills is a good way to gain experience passively, but you had to push yourself. Otherwise, you would never level. Technically you could, but the repeatedly perform task A to generate experience school of leveling caps itself out pretty darn quickly. Its not very good for leveling skills either. The skill page really just listed things you were good at, and told you how good you were at said skill. If you didnt truly push to improve, just using it would never really level it. Although people have noted that rapid gains can ur duringbat, but there was a reason for that. It wasnt unheard of for someone to gain three or four levels in a spear-rted skill, for example, after a life or death battle. The battle itself pushed them to their limits and taught them what they did wrong. Combat was a fast way to level, but not the only way. Other methods were slower but generally safer. It arguably bnced itself out in that regard. You could level quickly by challenging dungeons, but if you made a mistake you would wind up dead. On the other hand, you could also level by practicing pretty much anything else. Farming, mining, carpentry, masonry, cksmithing, you name it there was a way to gain levels with it. Just not at the same pace asbat. As a dungeon, she had things easy. She merely had to wait, and adventurers entered her halls on their own. Every time they were corrupted or fell within her halls she was granted experience, DP, and other resources useful to her growth. Although to reflect the ease of her gaining experience, she needed more for each level than an adventurer of the same level. At least to make up for that, her avatar got some nice boosts, especially near her core. She wondered how strong she would be outside her territory, she didnt count this ce, as she felt it was a special case. Her mind dwelled heavily on the topic of leveling and training, through breakfast. It wasnt until Dewari took them to a ssroom for their first lesson that she put those thoughts aside. Chapter CIX Trials and Choices II Chapter CIX Trials and Choices II While the other two were starting their first lesson, a young Celestial girl was lost in thought. Her appearance was such that she would never show herself in public. No proper Celestial would walk around naked, but she couldnt help it. That shameful goddess had taken her clothes. All she had was a shameful outfit that was resting on a table beside her. An outfit that honestly made her consider going out nude instead. Besides, she didnt think she could wear it. Before the goddess had taken her clothes yesterday, she had stopped wearing panties. They hurt her butt too much to wear. Just thinking about it, reminded her about her stinging rear. That goddess had spanked her for what felt like days after she was dragged here, wherever here was. Her butt was still stinging and red. Which made it very hard to forget that humiliating spanking. Then again it was hard to forget being teleported who knows where along with all your friends and family. Then stripped naked in front of them, and bent over the knee of an equally naked goddess. She wasnt sure which was worse, the humiliation of being spanked in front of all those people she knew, or the spanking itself. Saying her butt felt like it was on fire would be an understatement. As humiliating and painful as that experience was, what followed was worse. She ended up feeling like a puppet as she was forced to talk with the people she was just spanked in front of, and admit what she had done. An act made all the worse by the fact that she was forced to do it while naked. She sighed, and nced at the closed door. The goddess waste. Normally she showed up by now. Not that she wasnt d for the reprieve, but her beingte bothered her. Deep down she was worried about what the goddess was going to do next. The young celestial hated the daily lessons, but they were preferred over something like another spanking session. Being alone was giving her plenty of time to think. Not to mention plenty of time to regret what she did to that shrine. It had not been the most thought out thing to do. She never should have been in the shrine in the first ce. The young girl likely never would have gone to it. If not for that dare, she would not have been anywhere near that shrine. It was because of that dare that she came across the shrine near a small vige not more than an hours flight from her Aerie. Where she saw that shameful ritual, and that naked statue. Honestly she had no idea what she was thinking at that moment, but she would not do it again if she could go back to that moment. Unfortunately it did not seem that the shameful goddess was quite ready to forgive her for it. All she had done was shatter a statue, and maybe damage the altar in the process. A few worshippers had been injured, but she didnt think anyone died. What she regretted most was that a young boy had been injured by a piece of shrapnel. Not that she really knew the extent of his injuries. The moment she blew up the statue she had been assaulted with a slew of urgent notifications that opened themselves, and then before she could evenprehend what they were telling her she had been teleported before the shameful goddess. She put those thoughts aside, and finally decided to get out of bed. It was a poor excuse for a bed. The surface was hard, and she had not been given a nket either. Her stinging rear wasnt much of a problem until she tried to get out of bed. The young girl had always slept on her belly because of her wings. Getting up unfortunately required her to put weight on her rear, and she still hadnt figured out a way to get out of bed without doing that. She winced as the stinging in her rear intensified briefly. She moved quickly, and was soon standing in the room. Once again the young celestial found herself looking at the shameful outfit that goddess had given herst night. She had even been told to wear it, but she was having a hard time actually doing that. It didnt help that the two-piece outfit barely covered anything. The lower piece was basically a pair of panties with no crotch and an attached skirt. A frilly skirt that only worked to hide her privates if she stood still, it was too short. The top was just as bad or maybe a little worse. It was designed to cover only the bottom half of her breasts, and barely at that. If she put it on, her nipples would be exposed. It even had a frilly bottom hem clearly meant to draw attention. The young celestial didnt even know why the goddess wanted her to wear it, but she did know that her hesitation to wear it would cause her problems. Problem was, she was doomed if she put it on, and doomed if she didnt. The girl had no desire to wear such a humiliating costume, but she had little desire to face another punishment either. Intellectually she knew she should just put it on, but that didnt help her at all. Knowing that it was the lesser doom to just put it on, and understanding that were two different things. At some point, the door to her small room finally opened, and the shameful goddess walked in naked as always. The young girl wasnt sure when, but she had actually picked up the outfit, and when the door opened she had been staring at it in her hands. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw an unexpected expression on the goddesss face. Meanwhile, in the mortal realm, Xatali was heading towards the guild for her morning lessons. Her magic lessons had proved fascinating, she found herself enjoying them so much that she had pestered Jane into giving her more lessons. It was why she had morning lessons, in addition to an early morning visit to the temple. The first one wasnt her idea, but that of the twins. Who had taken to studying with the priestesses and learning about local medicine. She had the sneaking suspicion that the two were starting to be enamored with the local gods. Xatali had spotted them praying before the shrine of one of them. A naked goddess of Fertility and lust if she recalled correctly. Those traits may exin some of their weird behaviortely. She had the misfortune of walking in on the two while they were pleasuring each other. Something they never used to do. Then again, she has been feeling a bit hot and botheredtely herself. It might be this ce, but she wasnt sure. All she knew was that she had been masturbating far more than she used to. Xatali had considered asking the locals, but it was embarrassing. So she had refrained from asking. Rounding a corner and lost in thought she did not see the figure in front of her until after she collided with the naked woman. She noted the nudity, but it failed to really register in her mind. Instead, the young woman stared for a moment trying to identify the figures species, and before long she incorrectly ced the figure as Dragonkin. Thedy smiled, You really should watch where you are going. Sorry I was... distracted. Thedyughed, Yeah, I can smell that. Anyway, Im Zemoria, and you are? Xatali, but I dont really have time to chat. I need to get the guild for my magic lesson. Go ahead, we can talkter. I have things I need to do now, anyway. Xatali hurried along, not noticing an item was missing from her pocket. Having fallen out when she collided with Zemoria. An item that Zemoria picked up not long after she rounded the corner. An item she would very much regret losing. Around the same time in the depths of the dungeon, the demoness Uma was watching her new apprentice Carol. Carol was currently modeling one of Umas works, and Uma was enjoying the view. At the moment her talented apprentice was working with a customer but Uma could tell she wasnt fullyfortable with her current outfit. The lower part was basically a pair of basic panties embroidered with a flower on the front, and two long white ribbons of fabric that fell halfway down her thighs on each side. The top was a thin silk wrap embroidered with flowers. Just enough fabric to cover her breasts and Uma felt she did a good job with it. The outfit really suited the young woman, and it perfectly embodied her assets. She still needed to work on getting the young womanfortable with showing this much skin. Any good tailor needed to befortable in anything after all. Their own body was the best advertisement tool they could ever have. Besides, it would be a shame for that sexy body to be covered up in drab clothing. Too many young women wore clothing that failed to properly entuate their bodies. Clothes that covered too much, clothing that hid what should be shown off. Clothing that failed to draw attention to where it was due. As a tailor, she prided herself on putting women in clothing that truly suits them, or taking them out of it if they are best suited to walking around nude. In Carols case, she felt the young tailor looked her best in skimpy sexy clothes. As any good demon tailor, she was going to make damn sure her apprentice was dressing properly and liked it before she let her go. Her line of thought was suddenly broken when the door opened and in walked a new customer. A neer who had not been here before, and judging by her attire she was an adventurer. Uma instantly looked over the girl. Her armor covered too much, but her experienced eye allowed her to pick out the figure beneath it. Already she was working out what to put her in, and she even noted the disheveled appearance and the damage to her armor. The girl was clearly in the market for a recement, and she knew just who to introduce her to for that. Since Carol was busy, she stepped around the counter with a smile, and asked, How may I help you. I, uh, need some recement clothes and some new underclothing. I also need some new armor if you could show me to a decent armorer. Uma smiled, Well you havee to the right ce. Take that off, and I can start on your measurements. The girl looked around nervously but noted theck of private changing areas. She hesitated and seemed about to leave. No spider would let their prey leave, and like the good demon she was, Uma would not let the girl leave either. Her eyes shed, as she cast a low-level mind spell. The girls hesitation melted, and she started to strip. In moments her armor, and underwear was piled on the ground, and the young adventurer stood nude before her. The figure she saw only confirmed what she was thinking before, as she pulled out her measuring set she was already designing a whole new wardrobe for the girl. One that would properly disy her assets. For one thing, she felt this girl needed to have her nipples on constant disy, they were perfect. Down below, she felt the girls thighs were her best feature down there and was already considering the best way to show them off, and she had a cute pussy. The young adventurer would need a couple of outfits meant to show it off when she was feeling sexy. Uma was already in her element, she loved taking adventurers and sending them out of her shop with an entirely new wardrobe. Announcement Just letting you know, its the first of the month. That means now is the best time to join Patreon. Read several chapters ahead, and even get ess to exclusive side stories and more by joining the second tier. I am also very close to the next goal, Patreons who join this month may get a chance to vote for a new Patreon-only bonus chapter! Odds are good, I only need six more Patreons to reach the goal! Chapter CX Trials and Choices III Chapter CX Trials and Choices III Elsewhere around the same time, Arlie had worked her way into being alone with a certain young elf that had caught her notice. A girl she wanted to speak with before leaving. She gave a friendly smile to the girl and leaned forward almost conspiratorially, So you like Yiran? The girl blushed bright red, mumbled incoherently, and turned around. Only confirming what Arlie had already learned yesterday. At her age, it was hard not to notice these things. Even the most antisocial person her age would have had enough encounters with people to pick up a few people reading skills and this girl was practically an open book. Arlie figured it would take an Ancient Japanese harem protagonist not to notice this girls feelings. Not that she was going to tell her that. She might take it as creepy. Arlie needed her to open up, not creep her out. She started with something different, Honestly he seems like a nice young man. If I was into men, I might just have been tempted to pursue him, myself. She considered, but decided not to mention, that Yiran wasnt going to be a man for much longer. With the changes happening right now in the mortal realm, it would not be long before his elven worshippers decided he was a she, and once that happened. Well, it would only be a matter of time before Yiran really did be a woman. All that belief and worship was a powerful elixir for the gods, it gave them strength but it also shaped them. The girl looked right at her, and gave her a re. One that quickly morphed into a frown as she realized what was said. You dont like men? Arlie nodded, No, I dont. That doesnt make you ufortable does it? The youngdy blushed and squirmed, A little. Arlie giggled at her behaviour, Well, while I do find you pretty, I already have two lovely girls in my life, and you already have your eyes set on Yiran. The girls blush deepened. Not long after she cooled, and then took on a pensive expression. Yiran called you a primordial goddessst night, but I realize I dont know much about you. Your rtionship with Yiran, what you embody, the tenants of your followers. Nothing really. Arlie smiled, Well, with Yiran we are strangers. I did know one of his ancestors though. she blushed slightly, and then continued, Anyway as for what I embody, that would be the cycle of Creation, and Destruction. I create worlds, breathe life where none was before, but I am also the harbinger of the end. I bring death to dying worlds, but I never leave them dead for long. Their death merely serves as the catalyst for their rebirth. Does that mean our world is dying? she voiced with great concern. Arlie chuckled, ...NO! Im not here to end this world. There is no need for me to do anything major here. Although there is another world I do have my eye on. That world is so filled with corruption that I think it is time I bring an end to it, so it may be reborn. Although I n to give them another ten years to fix things on their own. I already sent my warning. Anyway that isnt why I wanted to talk to you. I looked into you when I noticed your attraction to Yiran. Yiran needs someone, and I think you will fit the bill. I just have one question. Do you want to be his goddess, his lover, his equal, the one who stays his hand when he is wrong, and supports him when he is right? The girl fidgeted nervously, that sounded like a marriage vow. Was this goddess trying to marry her to Yiran? It seemed way too fast. Her mind never even considered why, and it was a long moment before she meekly uttered, ...yes Arlie sighed, Are you sure? I need you to be firm on this. This time she was faster to answer, and with certainty she shouted, Yes! Arlie smiled, as she manifested a strange clear sheet of crystal. Crystal that quickly filled with blood red text, and at the bottom was a single glowing drop of blood sealed in a small crystal case. I can help you with that. I can set you on the path, and grant you the spark of divinity you will need for it. Nothing is ever free though. Sit down and we can discuss my price. The girl shuddered, a part of her told her this was a bad idea, but if it got her what she wanted it would be worth it. Misaki perused the shelves. Right now Phyllis was having a private lesson on lust magic, and Misaki had found herself with a bit of free time. Free time she had chosen to spend in the library. At the moment she was looking for one that would not give her nightmares like that first book she had pulled off the shelves. The title had seemed innocent enough, but the very first chapter had been... unsettling. The monster described by that book was something she never wanted to encounter. Misaki didnt even want to think about it, and had managed to mostly push it from her mind by now. Finally, as she moved from one shelf to the next a title caught her eye; The Life Cycle of Souls by Jontharr A of n Countryman. The title sounded interesting, and the author, well she was not sure who they were, but she knew that n. Milith belonged to that n, and that meant something. She even knew that the Countryman n was the most influential n in the Solean empire, having been ruling cast since the founding of the empire. All things she had learned from talking with Milith. Although those were little things she had learned while trying to learn about her grandfather turned grandmother Arlie Contrey. Little did she know, she actually knew the author of this book, and that Dewari was lucky to have it. Nor did she realize this book wasnt even supposed to be in this library. It was too valuable to be here. She hadnt even noticed that the book did not match the organization of the books around it. She pulled the book off the shelf and headed for a table. Her curiosity peaked. Misaki was reading the book before she had even settled into a chair. The soul, the center of a being, it defines who you truly are. A very precious, marvelous thing. Most mortals would im that the soul is immortal, and have a few theories about what happens after death. Some believe in reincarnation, others believe in eternal paradise or damnation. Immortals however know that eternal paradise or damnation are just not possible. Eventually, either one would be nothing more than a muted grey. The soul has a lifespan. Souls die just like everything else. They are born, they grow, they be old, and then eventually die. Death of the body however is not the death of the soul. When a person dies their soul is collected by the gods. They do not keep the soul for long, only long enough to help them forget their personal memories before ushering them into their new life. Why do the gods do that? Well, the answer is easy, to remove the burdens of their past life. To let them enjoy their new life to its fullest. Although older souls have been known to remember snippets of their past lives. Souls at the end of their life are allowed to fully remember their past lives, all of them. How are souls created? The beginning of a souls life begins with a spark. One that doesnt quite happen by chance. The spark cane to being in several ways, the first is for a god to give life to a new soul. Additionally, a soul cane into being when two souls are so closely attuned that they act as one. During that moment, the unique energies bouncing between them cause a fragment of each to break off and merge. Creating a new baby soul. The parent souls are unharmed by the process. There are other ways for a soul to be born, but we will not cover them yet. Newborn souls are small, and have as mortals would put it, no talent. To be more precise they have no memories of their own, no real personality, only the spark of one. As for theck of talent, talent is actually an expression of a souls past lives. Souls that have previously mastered an art in a past life will have an easier time of it in theirter lives. New souls have no past life to draw from, and naturally, end up struggling at everything they do. Only at first though, as the gods always bless new souls to be quick learners. It helps them more than most would believe. There are other gifts the god may grant a young soul as well, to help them in their first life. We will cover those in more detailter. We will also at the same time get into racial talents and their rtion and effects on the soul in the same chapter. A young soul is far more dependent on the parent figures in its early life than those of an older soul. Without any past experience to draw from, these figures are the ones the soul will draw on for support, and learn from the most. As the soul grows, a personality will form, and they will gain their first early talents. Eventually, they will pass on into a second life. A life that should prove to be a little easier, but no less impactful on the soul than the first. The second time around they have grown, they have a personality, and a few talents to help them. Paving a road for them in life, but they may not follow the same path they took the first time. It is all toomon for younger souls to never discover what talents they have, and follow an entirely new path. These souls will struggle just as much as they did the first time around but grow all the stronger for it. A pattern that often continues for the early lives of the soul. Eventually, a soul matures to the point that they have a certain amount of talent, and can do fairly well in life. While having strong natural dispositions that will guide them down paths they can excel at. They no longer need much help from the gods, and likely wont struggle much in life. At this point, the soul is no longer considered young, but mature. There is much to cover on them, but first I would like to introduce Old Souls. Old Souls, much as the name implies, are quite old. Their age gives them much talent in life, and they tend to excel at everything they do... Suddenly the book was pulled from her fingers, and she looked up to see Dewari standing there. An expression she had never seen before on her face. Where did you find this book? Misaki with a pit in her stomach and feeling worried gulped, and almost mechanically pointed at the small gap between books from where she had pulled the book in question. Announcement Hey girls! Just a reminder that now would be a good time to join Patreon. They just got a double release, and we are just one patron short of the goal. That means a bonus chapter will be in the works soon. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!